Sr >.
\ .^
C^X-^^^^"'^''^^^^^ /^'^
THE
X
/
WORKS
PRESIDENT EDWARDI
IN EIGHT VOLUMES.
VOLUME IIL
CONTAINING
I. A NARRATIVE OF MA-
NT SURPRISING CONVER-
SIONS.
II. THOUGHTS ON THE RE-
VIVAL OF RELIGION IN
NKWENGLAND.
III. AN HUMBLE ATTEMPT
TO PROMOTE EXPLICIT
AGREEMENT IN PRAYER.
IV. LIFE OF REV. D. BRAIN-
ERD AND REFLECTIONS'
UPON IT.
FIRST AMERICA.^ EDITION.
PUBLISHED AT WORCESTER,
Bt ISAIAH THOMAS, Jun,
tSAAC SfUR'TEVAUr^ PRItJTEP..
1808.
CONTENTS.
NARRATIVE OF SURPRISING CONVERSIONS.
PACE,
ACCOUNT of Northampton, _-----.---- lo
Religious concern begins, ------,------ 18
Increasing concern, ■«-------_---- 15
Attention and solemnity universal, .__,,..___- 17
Extends to other places, -.._._------- 19
Number of hopeful conversions, -------,--- 23
Manner of operation, ----„-.-----.- 27
Remarkable instance, _.-_,----»---- 49
Another, _-----_----------- 6t
Another, a young child, __.----,----- 70
Decline, ___-------.-----.-- 77
THOUGHTS ON THE REVIVAL OF RELIGION
IN NEWENGLAND.
Error in judging of the v/ork, --__-.----- 89
Another error, --------.------- 92
Obligations all are under to rejoice in this work, ------147
Subject of the work injuriously blamed, -------- 188
What ought to be corrected in this work, - -.----- 217
Spiritual pride, ---------------- 223
Wrong principles, --------------- 243
Careless inattention to the Devil's devices, -------- 273
Defects in experiences, ------ --...--- 278
Degenerating of experiences, ------------ 282
Common people not to become authoritative teachers, ----- 301
Aereenent in extraordinary prayer, ---------- 345
UNION IN PRAYER.
The Text opened, and an account given of the affair proposed in the
Memorial from Scotland, ------------ yg^
Observations relative to the Memorial, .-_-----. 365
Memorial, -----_.-.--..---. 370
Motives to a compliance with what is contained in the Memorial, - 373
The future advancement of the Kingdom of Chriit a glorious event, - 383
iv CONTENTS.
PACI.
Christ an example of prayer, ..---------. 387
Whole creation waiting for Church's glory, --,_-__ 391
Word of God full of encouragement to prayer, -._--- 395
Motives from aspect of present events, --.-«---. 406
Union of Christians in prayer beautiful, --..--.-- ^1^
Objections answered, _-.----.------ 41 8
Jirtt Objection, -.-_---.-------- ibid
Second Objection, -----.--------- 4C1
Third Objection, .---.-.-.---- -- 428
Fourth Objection, ------- -------- 430
Fifth Objection, ------- -_------ 4^9
Sixth Objection, .-.------ 488
Conclusion, -»-------------•- 489
Life of David Brainerd, ------------- 495
Reflections, ------.---------- ja*
NARRATIVE
OF
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS.
Vol.. Ill,
NARRATIVE
OF
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS.
TO THE REV. DR. COLMAN.
Reverend and Honored Sir,
JTIAVING seen your letter to my honored un-
cle Williams, of Hatfield, of July 20, wherein you inform him
of the notice that has been taken of the late wonderful work
of God in this, and some other towns in this county, by the
Rev. Dr. Watts and Dr. Guyse of London, and the congrega-
tion to which the last of these preached on a monthly day of
solemn prayer ; as also of your desire to be more perfectly
acquainted with it, by some of us on the spot : And having
been since informed by my uncle Williams, that you desire
me to undertake it ; I would now do it in as just and faithful a
manner as in me lies.
The people of the county in general, I suppose are as so-
ber, and orderly, and good sort ofpeople, as in any part of
Newengland ; and I believe they have been preserved the
freest by far, of any part of the country from error, and variety
of sects and opinions. Our being so far within the land, at a
distance from seaports, and in a corner of the country, has
doubtless been one reason why we have not been so much cor-
rupted with vice, as most other parts. But without question
the religion, and good order of the country, and their purity in
doctrine, has, under God, been very much owing to the great
abilities, and eminent piety, of my venerable and honored
Vol. III. B
10 NARRATIVE OF
/
grandfather Stoddard. I suppose we have been the freest of
any part of the la:^d frchi unhappy divisions, and quarrels in
oiu' ecclesiastical and religious affairs, till the late lamentable
Spring-field contention.*
We being much separated from other parts of the province,
and having comparatively but little intercourse with them,
have from the beginning, till now, always managed our eccl«-
fciaslical affairs within ourselves ; it is the way in which tlie
country, from its infancy, has gone on by the practical agree-
ment of all, and the way in which our peace and good order
lias hitherto been maintained.
'J'he town of Northampton is of about eighty two years stand-
ing, and has now about two hundred families ; which mostly
dwell more compactl /together than anytownof such a bigness
in these parts of the country ; which probably has been an oc-
casion that both our corruptions and reformations have been,
from time to time, the more swiftly propagated, from one
to another, through the town. Take the town in general,
and so tir as I can judge, they are as rational and understand-
ing a people as piost I liave been acquainted Avith : Many ot"
them have been noted for religion, and particularly, have been
remarkable for their distinct knowledge in things that relate
to heart religion, and Christian experience, and their great re-
gards thereto.
I am the third minister that has been settled in the town :
The Reverend Mr. Eleazar Mather, who was the first, was or-
dained in July 1669. He was one whose heart was much in his
work, abundant in labors for the good of precious souls ; he
had the high esteem and great love of his people, and was
blessed with no small success. The Rev. Mr. Stoddard who
succeeded him, came first to the town the November after his
death, but was not ordained till September 1 1, 1672, and died
February 11, 1728-9. So that he continued in the work of
the ministry here from his first coming to town, near sixty
* The Springfield contention relates to the settlement of a Minister there,
which occasioned too war.Ti debates between some, both pastors and peo-
ple that were for it, and others that were against it, on account of their dif-
ferent apprehensions about his principles, and about some steps that wtrc
taken to procure his ordinatinn.
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 11
years. And as he was eminent and renowned for his gifts
and grace ; so he was blessed, from the beginning, with ex-
traordinary success in his ministry, in the conversion of many
souls. He had five harvests as he called them : The first
was about fiftyseven years ago ; the second about fiftythree
years : the third about forty ; the fourth about twentyfour ;
the fifth and last about eighteen years ago. Some of these
times were much more remarkable than others, and the
ingathering of souls more plentiful. Those that were
about fiftythree, and forty, and twentyfour y^ars ago, were
much greater than either the first or the last : But in each of
them, I have heard my grandfather say, the greater part of
the young people in the town, seemed to be mainly concern-
ed for their eternal salvation.
After the last of these, came a far more degenerate time,
(at least among young people) I suppose, than ever before.
Mr. Stoddard, indeed, had the comfort before he died, of see-
ing a time when there was no small appearance of a divine
work amongst some, and a considerable ingathering of souls,
even after I was settled with him in the ministry, which was
abovit two years before his death ; and I have reason to bless
God for the great advantage I had by it. In these two years
there were near twenty that Mr. Stoddard hoped to be saving-
ly converted ; but there was nothing of any general awaken-
ing. The greater part seemed to be at that time very insensi-
ble of the things of religion, and engaged in other cares and
pursuits. Just after my grandfather's death, it seemed to be a
time of extraordinary dullness in religion : Licentiousness for
some years greatly prevailed among the youth of the tOAvn; they
were many of them very much addicted to night walking,
and frequenting the tavern, and lewd practices, wherein some
by their example exceedingly corrupted others. It was their
manner very frequently to get together in conventions of both
sexes, for mirth and jollity, which they called frolics ; and they
would often spend the greater part of the night in them, without
any regard to order in the families they l^elonged to : And in-
deed family government did too much fail in the town. It was
become very customary with many of our young people to b^
12 NARRATIVE OF
indecent in their carriage at meeting, which doubtless "would
not have prevailed to such a degree, had it not been that my
grandfather, through his great age, (though he retained his
powers surprisingly to the last) was not so able to observe
them. There had also long prevailed in the town a spirit
of contention between two parties, into which they had for
many years been divided, by which was maintained a jealousy-
one of the other, and they Avere prepared to oppose one anoth-
er in all public affairs.
But in two or three years after Mr. Stoddard's death, there
began to be a sensible amendment of these evils ; the young
people shewed more of a disposition to hearken to counsel^
and by degrees left off their frolicing, and grew observably
more decent in their attendance on the public worship, and
there were more that manifested a religious concern than
there used to be.
At the latter end of the year 1733, there appeared &. very
unusual flexibleness, and yielding to advice, in our young peo-
ple. It had been too long their manner to make the evening af-
ter the sabbath,* and after our public lecture, to be especially
the times of their mirth, and company keeping. But a sermon
was now preached on the sabbath before the lecture, to shew the
evil tendency of the practice, and to persuade them to reform
it ; and it was urged on heads of families, that it should be a
thing agreed upon among them, to govern their families, and
keep their children at home, at these times ;....and withal it
was more privately moved, that they should meet together
the next day, in their several neighborhoods, to know each
other's minds : Which was accordingly done, and the motion
complied with throughout the town. But parents found lit-
tle or no occasion for the exercise of government in the case ;
the young people declared themselves convinced by what
they had heard from the pulpit, and were willing of them-
selves to comply with the counsel that had been given : And
it was immediately, and, I suppose, almost universally compli-
* It must be noted, that it has never bfen our manner to observe the
evening that follows the sabbath, but that which precedes it, as part of holy
time.
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 13
cd with ; and there was a thorough reformation of these dis-
orders thencefonvard, which has continued ever since.
Presently after this, there began to appear a remarkable re-
ligious concern at a little village belonging to the congrega-
tion, called Pascommuck, where a few families were settled,
at about three miles distance from the main body of the town.
At this place a number of persons seemed to be savingly
wrought upon. In the April following, Anno 1734, there hap-
pened a very sudden and awful death of a young man in the
bloom of his youth ; who being violently seized with a pleurisy,
and taken immediately very delirious, died in about two days ;
which (together with what was preached publicly on that occa-
sion)much affected many young people. Thiswas followed with
another death of a young married woman, who had been con-
siderably exercised in mind, about the salvation of her soul,
before she was ill, and was in great distress, in the beginning
of her illness ; but seemed to have satisfying evidences of
God's saving mercy to her, before her death ; so that she died
very full of comfort, in a most earnest and moving manner,
warning and counselling others. This seemed much to con-
tribute to the solemnizing of the spirits of many young per-
sons ; and there began evidently to appear more of a religious
concern on people's minds.
In the fall of the year, I pi'oposed it to the young' people,
that they should agree among themselves to spend the even-
ings after lectures, in social religion, and to that end to divide
themselves into several companies to meet in various parts of
the town ; which was accordingly done, and those meetings
have been since continued, and the example imitated by elder
people. This was followed with the death of an elderly per-
son, which was attended with many unusual circumstances, by
which many were much moved and affected.
About this time began the great noise that was in this part
of the country, about Arminianism, which seemed to appear
with a very threatening aspect upon the interest of religion
here. The friends of vital piety trembled for fear of the issue ;
but it seemed, contrary to their fear, strongly to be overruled
for the promoting of religion. Many who looked on themselves
U NARRATIVE OF
as in a Christlcss condition seemed to be awakened by it, with
fear that God was about to withdraw from the land, and that
we should be given up to heterodoxy, and corrupt principles ;
and that then their opportunity for obtaining salvation would
■be past ; and many who were brought a little to doubt about
the truth of the doctrines they had hitherto been taught,
seemed to have a kind of a trembling fear with their doubts,
lest they should be led into bypaths, to their eternal undoing :
And they seemed with much concern and engagedness of
mind to inquire what was indeed the way in which they
must come to be accepted with God. There were then
some things said publicly on that occasion, concerning justi-
fication by faith alone.
Although great fault was found witli meddling with the con-
troversy in the pulpit, by such a person, at that time, and
though it was ridiculed by many elsewhere ; yet it proved a
word spoken in season here ; and was most evidently attend-
ed with a very remarkable blessing of heaven to the souls of
the people in this town. They received thence a general sat-
isfaction with respect to the maiu thing in question, which
they had in trembling doubts and concern about ; and their
minds were engaged the more earnestly to seek that they
might come to be accepted of God, and saved in the way of
the gospel, which had been made evident to them to be the true
and only way. And then it was, in the latter part of December,
that the spirit of God began extraordinarily to set in, and
wonderfully to work amongst us ; and there were, very sud-
denly, one after another, five or six persons, who were, to
all appearance, savingly converted, and some of them wrought
upon in a very remarkable manner.
Particularly, I was surprised with the relation of a young-
woman, Avho had been one of the greatest company keepers
in the whole town : When she came to me, I had never heard
that she was become in any Avise serious, but by the conversa-
tion I then had with her, it appeared to me, that what she
gave an account of, was a glorious work of God's infinite pow-
er and sovereign grace ; and that God had given her a new
heart, truly broken and sanctified. I could not then doubt of
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 15
it, and have seen much in my acquaintance with her since to
confirm it.
Though the work was glorious, yet I was filled with con-
cern ahout the effect it might have upon others : I was ready
to conclude (though too rashly) that some would be hardened
by it, in carelessness and looseness of life ; and would take
occasion fi'om it to open their mouths, in reproaches of I'elig-
ion. But the event was the reverse, to a wonderful degree ;
God made it, I suppose, the greatest occasion of awakening to
cjthers, of any thing that ever came to pass in the town. I
have had abundant opportunity to know the effect it had, by
my private conversation with many. The news of it seemed
to be almost like a flash of lightning, upon the hearts of young
people, all over the town, and upon many others. Those per-
sons amongst us, who used to be farthest from seriousness,
and that I most feared would make an ill improvement of it,
seemed greatly to be awakened with it ; many went to talk
with her, concerning what she had met with ; and what ap-
peared in her seemed to be to the satisfaction of all that
did sd.
Presently upon this, a great and earnest concern about the
great things of religion, and the eternal world, became \miver-
sal in all parts of the town, and among persons of all degi'ees,
a"nd all ages ; the noise amongst the dry bones waxed louder
and louder : All other talk but about spiritual and eternal things
was soon thrown by ; all the conversation in all companies, and
upon all occasions, was upon these things only, unless so much
as was necessary for people carrying on their ordinary secular
business. Other discourse than of the things of religion,
would scarcely be tolerated in any company. The minds of
people were wonderfully taken off from the world ; it was
treated amongst us. as a thing of very little consequence :
They seemed to follow their worldly business, more as a part
of their duty, than from any disposition they had to it ; the
temptation now seemed to lie on that hand, to neglect worldly
affairs too much, and to spend too much time in the immediate
exercise of religion : Which thing was exceedingly misrepre-
sented by reports that were spread in distant parts of the land.
15 NARRATIVE OF
as though the people here had wholly thrown by all worldly
business, and betook themselves cntkely to reading and pray-
ing, and such like religious exercises.
But though the people did not ordinarily neglect their
•worldly business, yet there then was the reverse of what com-
monly is : Religion was with all sorts the great concern, and
the world was a thing only by the bye. The only thing in
their view was to get the kingdom of heaven, and every one
appeared pressing into it : The engagedness of their hearts in
tliis great concern could not be hid ; it appeared in their very
countenances. It then was a dreadful thing amongst us to lie
out of Christ, in danger every day of dropping into hell ; and
■what persons, minds Avere intent upon was to escape for their
lives, and tojiyfrom the wrath to come. All would eagerly
lay hold of opportunities for their souls ; and were wont very
often to meet together in private houses for religious purpo-
ses : And such meetings, when appointed, were wont greatly
to be thronged.
There was scarcely a single person in the town, either old
or young, that Avas left unconcerned about the great things of
the eternal world. Those that Avere wont to be the vainest,
and loosest, and those that had been most disposed to think
and speak slightly of vital and experimental religion, Avere now
generally subject to great awakenings. And the Avork of con-
version Avas carried on in a most astonishing manner, and in-
creased more and more ; souls did, us it were, come by flocks
to Jesus Christ. From day to day, for many months togeth-
er, might be seen evident instances of sinners brought out of
darkness into marvellous light, and delivered out of art horrible
flit, and from the miry clay, and set ufion a rock with a neiv song
of praise to God in their mouths.
This work of God, as it Avas carried on, and the number of
true saints multiplied, soon made a glorious alteration in the
town ; so that in the spring and summer following, Anno 1735,
the town seemed to be full oi the presence of God : It never was
so full of love, nor so full of joy ; and yet so full of distress as
it Avas then. There Avere remarkable tokens of God's pres-
ence in almost every house. It was a time of joy in families
Surprising conversions. if
on the account of salvation's being brought unto them ; par-
ents rejoicing over their children as new born, and husbands
bver their wives, and wives overtheir husbands. The goings
of God were then seen in his sanctuary^ God *s day was a delight^
and his tabernacles were mniable. Our public assemblies were
then beautiful ; the congregation was alive in God's service,
every one earnestly intent on the public worship, every hearer-
eager to drink in the words of the minister as they came from
his mouth ; the assembly in general were, from time to time,
in tears While the word was preached ; some weeping with
sorrow and distress, others with joy and love, others with pity
and concern for the souls of their neighbors.
Our public praises were then greatly enlivened ; God was
then served in our psalmody, in some measure, in the beauty
of holiness. It has been observable, that there has been scarce
any part of divine worship, wherein good men amongst us have
had grace so drawn forth, and their hearts so lifted up in the
ways of God, as in singing his praisea : Our congregation
excelled all that ever I knew in the external part of the duty
before, the men generally carrying regularly, and well, three
parts of music, and the women a part by themselves : But
now they were evidently wont to sing with unusual elevation
of heart and voice, which made the duty pleasant indeed.
In all companies, on other days, on whatever occasions per'
sons met together, Christ was to be heard of, and seen in the
midst of them. Our young people, when they met, were
wont to spend the time in talking of the excellency and dying
love of Jesus Christ, the gloriousness of the Way of salvation^
^he Avonderful, free, and sovereign grace of God, his gloriou*
work in the conversion of a soul, the truth and certainty of the
great things of God's word, the sweetness of the views of his
perfections. Sec. And even at weddings, which formerly Avere
merely occasions of mirth and jollity, there was now no dis-
course of any thing but the things of religion, and no appear-^
ance of any but spiritual mirth.
Those amongst us that had been formerly converted, were
greatly enlivened and renewed with fresh and extraordinary-
incomes of the spirit of God ; though some jiauch more than
Vol. III. C
Iff NARRATIVE OF
others, according to the measure of the gift of Christ : !Many
that before had labored under diflicullics about their o%vn state,
had now their doubts removed by more satisfying experience,
and more clear discoveries of God's love.
When this work of God first appeared, and was so extraor-
dinarily carried on amongst us in the winter, others round
about us, seemed not to know what to make of it ; and there
were many that scoffed at, and ridiculed it ; and some com-
pared what we called conversion to certain distempers. But
it was very observable of many, that occasionally came
amongst us from abroad, with disregardful hearts, that what
they saw here cured them of such a temper of mind : Strang-
ci's were generally surprised to find things so much beyond
what they had heard, and were wont to tell others that the
state of the town could not be conceived of by those that had
not seen it. The notice that was taken of it by the people
that came to town on occasion of the court, that sat here in
the beginning of March, was very observable. And those
that came from the neighborhood to our pubhc lectures, were
for the most part remarkably affected. Many that came to
town, on one occasion or other, had their consciences smitten,
and awakened, and went home with wounded hearts, and with
those impressions that never w ore off till they had hopefully a
saving issue ; and those that before had serious thoughts, had
their awakenings and convictions greatly increased. And
there were many instances of persons that came from abroad,
on visits, or on business, that had not been long here before, to
all appearance, they Avere savingly wrought upon, and partook
of that shower of divine blessing that God rahied doMn here>
and went home rejoicing ; till at length the same work be-
gan evidently to appear and prevail in several other towns in
the county.
In the month of March, the people in South Hadley began
to be seized with deep concei'n about the things of religion j
which very soon became universal : And the work of God has
been very wonderful there ; not much, if any thing, short of
■what it has been here, in proportion to the bigness of the
place. About the same time it began to break forth in the
SURPRISING CpNVHIlSIONS. 19
Wtst part of Suffield, (where it has also b^en very great) and
it soon spread into all parts of the; town . It next appeared at
Sunderland, and soon overspread the town ; and I believe was
for a season, not less remarkable than it was here. About the
same time it began to appear in a part of -Deerfield, called
Green River, and afterwards filled the town, and there has
been a glorious work there : It began also to be manifest in
the south part of Hatfield, in a place called the Hill, and after
that the whole town, in the second week in April, seemed to
be seized, as it were at once, with concern about the things of
relip:ion ; and the work of God has been great there. There
has been also a very general awakening at West Springfield,
and Long Meadow ; and in Enfield, there was, for a time, a
pretty general concern amongst some that before had been
very loose persons. About the same time that this appeared
at Enfield, the Rev. Mr. Bull of Westfield informed me, that
there had been a great alteration there, and that more ha,d
been done in one week there than in seven years before.....
Something of this work likewise appeared in the first precinct
in Spi'ingfield, principally in the north and south extremes of
the parish. And in Hadley old town, there gradually appear-
ed so much of a work of God on souls, as at another time
■would have been thought worthy of much notice. For a short
time there was also a very great and general concern, of the
like nature, at Northfield. And wherever this concern ap-
peared, it seemed not to be in vain : But in every place God
brought saving blessings with him, and his word attended with
his spirit (as we have all reason to think) returned not void.
It might well be said at that time in all parts of the county,
Who ar^ these thatjiy as a cloudy and as doves to their imndawa ?
As what tri:her towns heard of and found in this, was a great
means of awakening them ; so our hearing of such a swift,
and extraordinary propagation, and extent of this work, did
doubtless, for a time, serve to uphold the work amongst us.
The continual news kept alive the talk of religion, and did
greatly quicken and rejoice the hearts of God's people, and
much awakened those that looked on themselves as still left
20 NARRATIVE. OF
behind, and made them the more earnest that they also might
share in the great blessing that others had obtained.
This remarkable pouring out of the spirit of God, which
thus extended from one end to the other of this county, was
not confined to it, but many places in Connecticut have par-
took in the same mercy : As for instance, the first parish in
Windsor, under the pastoral care of the Reverend Mr. Marsh,
was thus blest about the same time, as we in Northampton,
while Ave had no knowledge of each other's circumstances :
There has been a very great ingathering of souls to Christ in
that place, and something considerable of the same work be-
gan afterv/ards in East Windsor, my honored father's parish,
which has in times past been a place favored with mercies of
this nature, above any on this western side of New England,
excepting Northampton ; there having been four or five sea-
tsons of the pouring out of the spirit to the general awakening
cf the people there, since my father's settlement amongst
them.
There was also the last spring and summer a wonderful work
of God carried on at Coventry, under the ministry of the Rever-
end Mr. Meacham : I had opportunity to converse with some of
the Coventry people, who gave me a very remarkable account
of the surprising change that appeared in the most rude and
vicious persons there. The like was also very great at the
same time in a part of Lebanon, called the Crank, where the
Reverend Mr. Wheelock, a young gentleman, is lately set-
tled : And there has been much of the same at Durham, un-
der the ministry of the Reverend Mr. Chauncey ; and to ap-
pearance no small ingathering of souls there. And likewise
amongst many of the young people in the first precinct in
Stratford, under the ministry of the Reverend Mr. Gould ;
where the work was much promoted by the remarkable con-
version of a young woman that had been a great company
keeper, as it was here.
Something of this work appeared in several other towns in
those parts, as I was informed when I was there the last fall.
And we have since been acquainted with something very re-
markable of this nature at another parish in Stratford, called
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 21
Ripton, under the pastoral care of the Rev. Mr. Mills. And
there was a considerable revival of religion last aummer at
New Haven old town, as I was once and again informed by the
Rev. Mr. Noyes, the minister there, and by others : And by
a letter which I very lately received from Mr Noyes, and al-
so by information we have had otherwise. This flourishing
of religion still continues, and has latel ■ much increased : Mr.
Noyes writes, that many this summer have been added to ths
church, and particularly mentions several young persons that
belong to the principal families of that town.
There has been a degree of the same work at a part of
Guilford ; and very considerable at Mansfield, under the min-
istry of the Rev. Mr. Eleazar Williams ; and an unusual
i-eligious concern at Tolland ; and something of it at Hebron,
and Bolton. There was also no small effusion of the spirit of
God in the north parish in Preston in the eastern part of Con-'
necticut, which I was informed of, and saw something of it
when I was the last autumn at the house, and in the congre-
gation of the Rev. Mr. Lord, the minister there ; who with
the Rev. Mr. Owen of Groton, came up hither in May, the
last year, on purpose to see the work of God here ; and hav-
ing heard various and contradictory accounts of it, were care-
ful when they were here to inform and satisfy themselves ;
and to that end particularly conversed with many of our peo-
ple ; which they declared to be entirely to their satisfaction ;
and that the one half had not been told them, nor could be
told them. Mr. Lord told me, that, when he got home, he in-
formed his congregation of what he had seen, and that they
were greatly affected with it, and that it proved the beginning
of the same work amongst them, which prevailed till there
was a general awakening, and many instances of persons, who
seemed to be remarkably converted. I also have lately heard
that there has been something of the same work at Woodbury.
But this shower of Divine blessing has been yet more ex-
tensive : There was no small degree of it in some parts of
the Jerseys ; as I was informed when I was at New York, (in
a long journey I took at that time of the yeur for my health)
by some people of the Jerseys, whom I sav,- : Especially the
2!^ NARRATIVE OF
Key. Mr., WilUam Tenncnt, a ininistcr, wlo seemed toliaye
such things much at heart, told me of a very great awakening
efinany in a plape called the Mountains, under the ministry
of ©ne Mr. Cross ; and of a very considerable revival of relig-
ion in another place under the ministry of his brother the
Rev. Mr. Gilbert Tennent ; and also at another place, under
the ministiy of a very pious young gentleman, a Dutch min-
ister, whose name as I remember, was Freclinghousen .
This seems to have been a very extraordinary dispensation
o£ Providence : God has in many respects, gone out of, and
much beyond his usual and ordinary v/ay. The work in this
town, and some others about us, has been extraordinary on ac-
count of the universality of it, affecting all sorts, sober and
vicious, high and low, rich and poor, wise and unwise ; it
leached the most considerable families and persons to all ap-
pearance, as much as others. In former stirrings of this na-
ture, the bulk of the young people have been greatly affected ;
but old men and little children have been so now. Many of
the last have, of their own accord, formed themselves into re-
ligious societies, in different parts of the town : A loose care-
less person could scarcely find a companion in the whole
neighborhood ; and if there was any one that seemed to re-
main senseless or unconcerned, it wovild be spoken of as a
strange thing.
This dispensation has also appeared extraordinary in the
luambers of those, on whom we have reason to hope it has had
a saving eflect : We have about si:: hundred and twenty com-
municants which include almost all our adult persons. The
church was very large before ; but persons never thronged
into it, as they did in the late extraordinary time. Our sacra-
ments were eight weeks asunder, and I received into our com-
munion about an hundred before one sacrament, and four-
score of them at one time, whose appearance, when they pre-
sented themselves together to make an open explicit profes-
ision of Christianity, was very affecting to the congregation :
I took in near sixty before the next sacrament day : And I
had very sufficient evidence of the conversion of their souls,
through divine grace, though it is not the custom here, as it
SURPRISIMi CONVERSIONS' 2S
Is in'inany other churches in this coumry, to make a credible
relation of their inward experiences, the groimd of admissioii
to the Lord's Supper.
I am far from pretending to be able to determine how many-
have lately been the subjects of such meccy ; but if I -may be
allowed to declare any thing that appeal's to me probable in a
thing of this nature, I hope that more than three hundred
souls were savingly brought home to Christ in this town, in
the space of half a year, (how many more I don't guess) and
about the same number of males as females ; which, by wh^fl:
I have heai'd Mr. Stoddard say, was far from what has beeii
usual in years past, for he observed that in his time, many
more women were converted than men. Those of our young
people that are on other accounts most likely and considera-
ble, are mostly, as I hope, truly pious, and leading persons in
the way of religion. Those that were formerly looser young
persons, are generally, to all appearance, become true lovers
of God and Christ, and spiritual in their dispositions. And I
hope that by far the greater part of persons in this town,
above sixteen years of age, are such as have the saving knowl-
edge of Jesus Christ ; and so by what I heard I suppose it is
in some other places, particularly at Sunderland and South
Hadley.
This has also appeared to be a very extraordinary dispensa-
tion, in that the spirit of God has so much extended not only
his awakening, but regenerating influences, both to elderly
persons, and also those that are very young. It has been a
thing heretofore rarely heard of, that any were converted past
middle age ; but now we have the same ground to think, that
many such have in this time been savingly changed, as that
others have been so in more early years. I suppose there
were upwards of fifty persons in this town above forty years
of age ; and more than twenty of them above fifty, and about
ten of them above sixty, and two of them above seventy years
of age.
It has heretofore been looked on as a strange thing, when
any have seemed to be savingly wrought upon, and remarka-
bly changed in their childhood ; but now, I suppose, near
U NARRATIVE OF
thirty were to appearance so wrought upon between ten
and fourteen years of age, and two between nine and ten, and
one of them about four years of age ; and because, I suppose,
this last will be most difficultly believed, I shall hereafter give
a particular account of il. The influences of God's spirit have
also been very remarkable on children in some other places,
particularly at Sunderland and South Hadlcy, and the west part
of Sufficld. There are several families in this town that are
all hopefully pious ; yea, there are several numerous fami-
lies, in which, I think, wc have reason to hope that all the
children are truly godly, and most of them lately become so t
And there are very few houses in the Avhole town, into which
salvation has not lately come, in one or more instances. There
are several negroes, that from what was seen in them then,
and what is discernible in them since, appear to have been
truly born again in the late remarkable season.
God has also seemed to have gone out of his usual way in
the quickness of his work, and the swift progress his spirit has
made in his operation, on the hearts of many : 'Tis wonder-
ful that persons should be so suddenly, and yet so greatly
changed : Many have been taken from a loose and careless
■way of living, and seized with strong convictions of their guilt
and misery, and in a very little time old things have passed
away, and all things have become new with them.
God's work has also appeared very extraordinary, in the
degrees of the influences of his spirit, both in the degree of
awakening and conviction, and also in a degree of saving light,
and love, and joy, that many have experienced. It has also
been very extraordinary in the extent of it, and its being so
swiftly propagated from town to town. In former times of
the pburing out of the spirit of God on this '.own, though in
some of them it was very remarkable, yet it reached no fur-
ther than this town, theneighboring towns all round continu-
ed unmoved.
The work of God's spirit seemed to be at its greatest height
in this town, in the former part of the spring, in March and
April ; at which time God's work in the conversion of souls
was carried on amongst us in so wonderful a manner, that so
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 25
far as I, by looking back, can jiidge from the particular ac-
quaintance I have had with souls in this work, it appears to
me probable, to have been at the rate, at least of four persons
in a day, or near thirty in a week, take one with another, for
five or six weeks together : When God in so remarkable a
manner took th(? work into his own hands, there was as much
done in a day or two, as at ordinary times, with all endeavors
that men can use, and with such a blessing as we commonly
have, is done in a year.
I am very sensible how apt many would be, if they should
see the account I have here given, presently to think with
themselves that I am very fond of making a great many con-
verts, and of magnifying and aggrandizing the matter ; and to
think that, for want of judgment, I take every religious pan-g,
and enthusiastic conceit, for saving conversion ; and I do not
much wonder if they should be apt to think so : And for tKis
reason, I have forborn to publish an account of this great work
of God, though I have often been put upon it ; but having
now as I thought a special call to give an account of it, upon
mature consideration I thought it might not be beside my
duty to declare this amazing work, as it appeared to me, to
be indeed divine, and to conceal no part of the glory of it,
leaving it with God to take care of the credit of his own work;
and running the venture of any censorious thoughts, which
might be entertained of me to my disadvantage. But that dis-
tant persons may be under as great advantage as may be, to
judge for themselves of this mratter, I would be a little more
large, and particular.
I therefore proceed to give an account of the manner of
persons being wrought upon ; and here there is a vast vari-
ety, perhaps as manifold as the subjects of the operation ; but
yet in many things there is a great analogy in all.
Persons are first awakened with a sense of their miserable
condition by nature, the danger they are in of perishing eter-
nally, and that it is of great importance to them that they
speedily escape, and get into a better state. Those that before
were secure and senseless, are made sensible how much they
were in the way to ruin in their former courses. Some are
Vol. III. D
:^^
26 NARRATIVE OF
more suddenly seized with convictions ; it may be, by the
news of others conversion, or something they hear in public,
or in private conference, their consciences are suddenly smit-
ten, as if their hearts were pierced through with a dart : Oth-
ers have awakenings that come upon them more gradually,
they begin at first to be something more thoughtful and con-
siderate, so as to come to a conclusion in their minds, that it is
their best and wisest way to delay no longer, but to improve
the present opportunity ; and have acccordingly set them-
selves seriously to meditate on those things that have the most
awakening tendency, on purpose to obtain convictions ; and
so their awakenings have increased, till a sense of their mis-
cry, by God's spirit setting in therewith, has had fast hold of
them. Others that, before this Avonderful time, had been
something religious and concerned for their salvation, have
been awakened in a new manner, and made sensible that their
slack and dull way of seeking was never like to- attain their
purpose, and so have been roused up to a greater violence for
the kingdom of heaven.
These awakenings when they have first seized on persons,
have had two effects : One was, that they have brought them
immediately to quit their sinful practices, and the looser sort
have been brought to forsake and dread their former vices and
extravagancies. When once the spirit of God began to be so
wonderfully poured out in a general way through the town,
people had soon done with their old quarrels, backbitings, and
intermeddling with other men's matters ; the tavern was soon
left empty, and persons kept very much at home ; none went
abroad unless on necessary business, or on some religious ac-
count, and every day seemed in many respects like a sabbath-
day. And the other effect was, that it put them on earnest
application to the means of salvation, reading, prayer, medi-
tation, the ordinances of God's house, and private conference ;
their cry was, Jiliat shall we do to be saved ? The place of re-
sort was now altered, it was no longer the tavern, but the min-
ister's house ; that was thronged far more than ever the tav-
ern had been wont to be.
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. . 2?
There is a very great variety, as to the degree of fear and
trouble that persons are exercised with, before they obtain any
comfortable evidences of pardon and acceptance with God :
Some are from the beginning carried on with abundantly more
encouragement and hope, than others : Some have had ten
times less trouble of mind than others, in whom yet the issue
seems to be the same. Some have had s.uch a sense of the
displeasure of God, and the great danger they were in of dam-
nation, that they could not sleep at nights; and many have
said that when they have laid down, the thoughts of sleeping in
such a condition have been frightful to them, and they have
scarcely been free from terror while they have been asleep,
and they have awaked with fear, heaviness, and distress still
abiding on their spirits. It has been very common, that the
deep and fixed concern that has been on persons minds, has
had a painful influence on their bodies, and given disturbance
to animal nature.
The awful apprehensions persons have had of their misery,
have for the most part been increasing, the nearer they have
approached to deliverance ; though they often pass through
many changes, and alterations in the frame and circumstances
of their minds : Sometimes they think themselves wholly
senseles, and fear that the spirit of God has left them, and
that they are given up to judicial hardness ; yet they appear
very deeply exercised about that fear, and are in great earnest
to obtain convictions again.
Together with those fears, and that exercise of mind which
is rational, and which they have just ground for, they have of-
ten suffered many needless distresses of thought, in which Sa-
tan probably has a great hand, to entangle them, and block up
their way ; and sometimes the distemper pf melancholy has
been evidently mixed ; of which, when it happens, the tempter
seems to make great advantage, and puts an unhappy bar in
the way of any good effect : One knows not how to deal with
such persons ; they turn every thing that is said to them the
wrong way; and most to their own disadvantage : And there
is nothing that the devil seems to make so great a handle of,
as a melancholy humor, unless it be the real corruption of th»
heart. ??
srs NARRATIVE OF
But it has been very remarkable, that there has been far
less of this mixture in this time of extraordinary blcssint^,
than there was wont to l)e in persons under awakenings at other
times ; for it is evident that many that before had been ex-
ceedingly involved in such difficulties, seemed now strangely
16 be set at liberty : Some persons that had before for a long
time, been exceedingly entangled with peculiar temptations,
of one sort or other, and unprofitable and hurtful distresses,
were soon helped Qver former stumbling blocks, that hindered
any progress towards saving good ; and convictions have
wrought more kindly, and they have been successfully carried
<m in the way to life. And thus Satan seemed to be restrain-
ed, till towards the latter end of this wonderful time, when
God's spirit was about to withdraw.
Many times persons under great awakenings were con-
cerned, because they thought they were not awakened, but
miserable, hard hearted, senseless, sottish creatures still, and
sleeping upon the brink of hell : The sense of the need they
have to be awakened, and of their comparative hardness,
grows upon them with their awakenings ; so that they seem
to themselves to be very senseless, when indeed most sensible.
There have been some instances of persons that have had as
great a sense of their danger and misery, as their natures
could well subsist under, so that a little more would probably
have destroyed them ; and yet they have expresed themselves
much amazed at their own insensibility and sottishness, in
slich an extraordinary time as it then was.
Persons are sometimes brought to the borders of despair,
and it looks as black as midnight to them a little before the
day dawns in their souls ; some few instances there have been
of persons, who have had such a sense of God's wrath for sin,
that they have been overborn, and made to cry out under an
astonishing sense of their guilt, wondering that God suffers
such guilty wretches to live upon earth, and that he doth not
immediately send them to hell ; and sometimes their guilt
does so glare them in the face, that they are in exceeding ter-
ror for fear that God will instantly do it ; but more common-
ly the distresses under legal awakenings have not been to
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 29
such a degree. In some these terrors do not seem to be so
sharp, when near comfort, as before ; their convietions have
not seemed to work so much that way, but they seem to be
led further down hito their own hearts, to a further sense of
their own universal depravity, and deadness in sin.
The corruption of the heart has discovered itself in various
exercises in the time of legal convictions ; sometimes it ap-
pears in a great struggle, like something roused by an enemy,
and Satan the old inhabitant seems to exert himself, like a ser-
pent disturbed and enraged. Many in such circumstances,
have felt a great spirit of envy, towards the godly, especially
towards those that are thought to have been lately converted,
and most of all towards acquaintances and companions, when
they are thought to be converted : Indeed some have felt
many heart risings against God, and murmurings at his ways
of dealing with mankind, and his dealings with themselves in
particular. It has been much insisted on, both in public and
private, that persons should have the utmost dread of such en-
vious thoughts, which, if allowed, tend exceedingly to quench
the spirit of God, if not to provoke him finally to forsake them.
And when such a spirit has much prevailed, and persons have
not so earnestly strove against it as they ought to have done,
it has seemed to be exceedingly to the hinderance of the good
of their souls : But in some other instances, where persons
have been much terrified at the sight of such wickedness in
thtir hearts, God has brought good to them out of evil ; and
made it a means of convincing them of their own desperate
sinfulness, and bringing them off from all self confidence.
The drift of the spirit of God in his legal strivings with per-
sons, has seemed most evidently to be, to make way for, and
to bring to, a conviction of their absolute dependence on his
sovereign power and grace, and universal necessity of a me-
diator, by lt!ading them more and more to a sense of their ex-
ceeding wickedness, and guiltiness in his sight ; the pollution,
and insufficiency of their own righteousness, that they can in
r>o wise help themselves, and that God would be wholly just
and righteous in rejecting them, and all that they do, aiid in
casting them off for ever : Though there be a vast variety, as
sa NARRATIVE OF
♦a the manner, and distinctness of persons' convictions of th«3c
things.
As they are gradually more and more convinced of the corrup-
tion and wickedness of their hearts, they seem to themselves to
grow worse and worse, harder and blinder, and more desper-
ately wicked, instead of growing better : They arc ready to be
discouraged by it, and oftentimes never think themselves so
far off from good, as when they are nearest. Under the sense
which the spirit of God gives them of their sinfulness, they
often think that they differ from all others ; their hearts are
ready to sink with the thought, that they are the worst of all,
and that none ever obtained mercy that were so wicked as
they.
When awakenings first begin, their consciences are com-
monly most exercised about their outward vicious course, or
other acts of sin ; but afterwards, are much more burdened
■with a sense of heart sins, the dreadful corruption of their na-
tm'e, their enmity against God, the pride of their hearts, their
unbelief, their rejection of Christ, the stubbornness and obsti-
nacy of their wills ; and the like. In many, God malies
much use of their own experience, in the course of their
awakenings and endeavors after saving good, to convince them
of their own vile emptiness and universal depravity.
Very often under first awakenings, when they are brought
to reflect on the sin of their past lives, and have something of
a terrifying sense of God's anger, they set themselves to walk
more strictly, and confess their sins, and perform many relig-
ious duties, with a secret hope of appeasing God's anger, and
making up for the sins they have committed : And oftentimes,
at first setting out, their affections are moved, and they are full
of tears, in their confessions and prayers, which they are
ready to make very much of, as though they were some atone-
ment, and had power to move correspondent affections in God
too : And hence they are for a while big with expectation of
what God will do for them ; and conceive that they grow bet-
ter apace, and shall soon be thoroughly converted. But these
affections are but short lived, they quickly find that they fail^
and then they think themselves to be grown worse again ;
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. SI
they do not find such a prospect of being sooti converted as
they thought ; instead of being nearer, they seem to be far-
ther off; their hearts they think are grown harder, and by
this means their fears of perishing greatly increase. But
though they are disappointed, they renew their attempts
again and again ; and still as their attempts are multiplied, so
are their disappointments ; all fail, they see no token of hav-
ing inclined God's heart to them, they do not see that he hears
their prayer at all, as they expected he would ; and some-
times there have been great temptations arising hence to
leave off seeking, and to yield up the case. But as they are
still more terrified with fears of perishing, and their former
hopes of prevailing on God to be merciful to them in a great
measure fail, sometimes their refigious affections have turned
into heart risings against God, because that he would not pity
them, and seems to have little regard to their distress and pit-
eous cries, and to all the pains they take : They think of the
mercy that God has shown to others, how soon, and how eaa-
ly others have obtained comfort, and those too that were worse
than they, and have not labored so much as they have done,
and sometimes they have had even dreadful blasphemous
thoughts, in these circumstances.
But when they reflect on these wicked workings of heart
against God, if their convictions are continued, and the spirit of
God is not provoked utterly to forsake them, they have more
distressing apprehensions of the anger of God towards those,
whose hearts work after such a sinful manner about him ;
and it may be have great fears that they have committed the
unpardonable sin, or that God will surely never shew mercy
to them that are such vipei's : And are often tempted to leave
off in despair.
But then perhaps, by something they read or hear of the in-
finite mercy of God, and allsufficiency of Christ for the chief
of sinners ; they have soine encouragement and hope renew-
ed ; but think that as yet they are not fit to come to Christ,
they are so wicked that Christ will never accept of them :
And then it may be they set themselves upon a new course
of fruitless endeavors in their own strength to make themselves
53 NARRATIVE OF
better, and still meet with new disappointments : They arc
earnest to inquire what they shall do ? They do not know but
there is somethinij; else to be done, in order to their obtaining
converting grace, that they have never done yet. It may be
they hope that they are something better than they were; but
then the pleasing dream all vanishes again. If they arc told
that they trust too much to their own strength and righteous-
ness, they cannot unlearn this practice all at once, and find
not yet the appearance of any good, but all looks as dark
as midnight to them. Thus they wander about from moun-
tain to hill, seeking rest and finding none : When they are
beat out of one refuge they fly to another, till they are, as
it were, del^ilitated, broken, and subdued with legal humb-
lings ; in which God gives them a conviction of their own ut-
ter heiplessness and insufficiency, and discovers the true rem-
edy in a clearer knowledge of Christ and his gospel.
When they begin to seek salvation, they are commonly
profoundly ignorant of themselves ; they are not sensible how
blind they are, and how little they can do towards biinging
themselves to see spiritual things aright, and towards putting
forth gracious exercises in their own souls ; they are not sen-
sible how remote they are from love to God, and other holy
dispositions, and how dead they are to sin. When they see
unexpected pollution in their own hearts, they go about to
wash away their own defilements, and make themselves
clean ; and they weary themselves in vain, till God shews
them it is in vain, and that their help is not where they have
sought it, but elsewhere.
But some persons continue wandering in such a kind of
labyrinth, ten times as long as others, before their own ex-
perience will convince them of their insufficiency ; and so it
appears not to be tlieir own experience only, but the convinc-
ing influence of God's spirit with their experience, that at-
tains the eflcct : And God has of late abundantly shown that
he does not need to wait to have men convinced by long and
often repeated, fruitless trials ; for in multitudes of instances
he has made a shorter work of it : He has so awakened and
convinced persons consciences, and made them so sensible of
SURPRISING COISfVtRSIONS. 33
fheir exceeding great vileness, and given them such a sense
of his wrath against sin, as has quickly overcome all their
vain self confidence, and borne them down into the dust be-
fore a holy and righteous God.
There have been some who have not had great terrors, but
have had a very quick work. Some of those that have not
had so deep a conviction of these things before their conver-
sion, have, it may be, much more of it afterwards. God has
appeared far from limiting himself to any certain method in
his proceedings with sinners under legal convictions. In some
instances it seems easy for our reasoning powers to discern
the methods of divine wisdom, in his dealings with the soul
imder awakenings : In others his footsteps cannot be traced,
and his ways are past finding out : And some that are less
distinctly wrought upon, in what is preparatory to grace, ap-
pear no less eminent in gracious experiences afterwards.
There is in nothing a greater difference, in different per-
sons, than with respect t6 the time of their being under troub-
le ; some but a few- days, and others for months or years.
There were many in this town that had been before this ef-
fusion of God's spirit upon us, for years, and some for many
years, concerned about their salvation ; though probably they
were not thoroughly awakened, yet they were concerned to
such a degree as to be very uneasy, so as to live an un-
comfortable, disquieted life, and so as to continue in a way
of taking considerable pains about their salvation, but had
never obtained any comfortable evidence of a good estate, who
now in this extraordinary time have received light ; but m.any
df then! were some of the last : They first saw multitudes
of others rejoicing, and with songs of deliverance in their
mouths, who seemed wholly careless and at ease, and in pur-
s'uit of vanity, while they had been bowed down with solicitude
about their souls ; yea, some had lived licentiously, and so
continued till a little before they were converted, and grew
up to a holy rejoicing in the infinite blessings God had be-
stowed upon them.
And whatever minister has a like occasion to deal with
souls, in a flock under such circumstances, as this was in the
Vol. III. F,
34 NARRATIVE OF
last year, I cannot but think he will soon find himself under a
necessity, greatly to insist upon it with them, that God is un-
der no manner of obligation to shew any mercy to any natur-
al man, whose heait is not turned to God : And that a man can
challenge nothing, either in absolute justice, or by free prom-
ise, from any thing he does before he has believed on Jesus
Christ, or has true repentance begun in him. It appears to
mc, that if I had taught those that came to me under trouble,
any other doctrine, I should have taken a most direct course
utterly to have undone them : I should have directly crossed
what was plainly the drift of the spirit of God in his influences
upon them ; for if they had believed what I said, it would ei-
ther have promoted selfflattery and carelessness, and so put
an end to their awakenings ; or cherished and established
their contention and strife with God, concerning his dealings
with tliem and othere, and blocked up their way to that hu-
miliation before the sovereign disposer of life and death,
whereby God is wont to prepare them for his consolations.
And yet those that have been under awakenings, have often
times plainly stood in need of being encouraged, by being told
of the infinite and allsnfficient mercy of God in Christ ; and
that it is God's manner to succeed diligence, and to bless his
OAvn means, that so awakenings and encouragements, fear and
hope, may be duly mixed, and proportioned to preserve their
minds in a just medium between the two extremes of selfflat-
tery and despondence, both which tend to slackness and negli-
gence, and in the end to security.
I think I -have found that no discourses have been more re-
markably blessed, than those in which the doctrine ofj God's
absolute sovereignty with regard to the salvation of sinners,
and his just liberty, with regard to answering the prayers, or
succeeding the pains of mere natural men, continuing such,
have been insisted on. I uever found so much immediate sav-
ing fruit, in any incasure, of any discourses I have offered to
my congregation, as some from those words. Rom. iii. 19.
" That every mouth may be stopped ;" endcavoiing to shew
from thence that it would be just with God forever to reject
and cast off mere natural men.
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 35-
In those in whom awakenings seem to have a saving issue,
commonly the first thing that appears after their legal troub-
les, is a conviction of the justice of God in their condemna-
tion, in a sense of their own exceeding sinfulness, and the
vileness of all their performances : In giving an account of
this they expressed themselves very vaiiously ; some, that
they saw that God was sovereign, and might receive others
and reject them ; some, that they were convinced, that God
might justly bestow mercy on every person in the town, and
on every person in the world, and damn themselves to all eter-
nity ; some, that they see that God may justly have no rer
gard to all the pains they have taken, and all the prayers they
have made ; some, that they see that if they should seek, and
take the utmost pains all their lives, God might justly cast
them into hell at last, because all their labors, prayers and
tears, cannot make an atonement for the least sin, nor merit
any blessing at the hands of God ; some have declai'ed them-
selves to be in the hands of Cod, that he can and may dispose
of them just as he pleases ; some that God may glorify him-
self in their damnation, and they wonder that God has suffer-
ed them to live so long, and has not cast them into hell long
ago.
Some are brought to this conviction, by a great sense of
their sinfulhess, in general, that they are such vile wicked
creatures in heart and life : Others have the sins of their
lives in an extraordinary manner set before them, multitudes
of them coming just then fresh to their memory, and beh>g
set before them with their aggravations ; some have their
minds especially fixed, on some particular wicked practice,
they have indulged ; some are especially convinced by a sight
of the corruption and wickedness of their hearts ; some fr<jm
a view they have of the horridness of some particular exercis-
es of corruption, which they have had in the time of their
awakening, whereby the enmity of the heart against God has
been manifested ; some are convinced especially by a sense
of the sin of unbelief, the opposition of their hearts to the
■way of salvation by Christ, and their obstinacy in rejecting^
him 9(nd his grace.
36 ' NARRATIVE OF
There is a great deal of difference as to persons distinct-
ness here ; some, that have not so clear a sight of God's jus-
tice in their condemnation, yet mention things that plainly
imply it. They find a disposition to acknowledge God to be
jlist and righteous in his threatenings, and that they are de-
serving of nothing : And many times, though they had not
fio particular a sight of it at the beginning, they have very
cleai discoveries of it soon afterwards, with great humblings
in the dust before God.
Commonly persons' minds immediately before this discove-
ry of God's justice are exceeding restless, and in a kind of
struggle and tumult, and sometimes in mere anguish ; but
generally, as soon as they have this conviction, it immediately
brings their minds to a calm, and a before unexpected quiet-
ness and composure ; and most frequently, though not al-
ways, then the pressing weight upon their spirits is taken
away, and a general hope arises, that some time or other God
■will be gracious, even before any distinct and particular dis-
coveries of mercy ; and often they then come to a conclusion
within themselves, that they will lie at God's feet, and wait
his time ; and they rest in that, not being sensible that the
spirit of God has now brought them to a frame whereby they
^re prepared for mercy ; for it is remarkable that persons,
when they first have this sense of the justice of God, rarely, in
the time of it, think any thing of its being that humiliation that
they have often heard insisted on, and that others experience.
In many persons, the first convictions of the justice of God
in their condemnation, which they take particular notice of,
and probably the first distinct conviction of it that they have, is
of such a nature, as seems to be above any thing merely le-
gal : Though it be after legal humbliags, and much of a sense
of their own helplessness, and of the insufficiency of their own
duties ; yet it does not appear to be forced by mere legal ter-
rors and convictions ; but rather from an high exercise of
grace, in saving repentance, and evangelical humiliation ; for
there is in it a sort of coiTiplacency of soul, in the attribute of
God's justice, as displayed in his threatenings of eternal damn-
ation to sinners. Sometimes at the discovery of it, they can
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 5r
scarcely forbear crying out, 'Tis just ! 'Tis just !... .Some
express themselves, that they see the glory of God would
shine bright in their own condemnation ; and they are ready
to think that if they are damned, they could take part tvith
God against themselves, and would glorify his justice therein.
And when it is thus, they commonly have some evident sense
of free and alisufficient grace, though they give n© distinct ac-
count of it ; but it is mani fest, by that great degree of hope and
encouragement that they then conceive, though they were
never so sensible of their own vileness and illdeservings as
they are at that time.
Some, when in such circum.stances, have felt that sense of
the excellency of God's justice, appearing in the vinolictive ex-
ercises of it, against such sinfulness as theirs -was, and have
had such a submission of mind in their idea of this attribute,
and of those exercises of it, together with an exceeding loath-
ing of their own unworthiness, and a kind of indignation
against themselves, that they have sometimes almost called it
a willingness to be damned ; though it must be owned they
had not clear and distinct ideas of damnation, nor does any
■\Tord in the Bible require such selfdenial as this. But the
truth is, as some have more clearly expressed it, that salvation
has appeared too good for them, that they were worthy of
nothing but condemnation, and they could not tcU how to think
of salvation's being bestowed upon them, fearing it was incon-
sistent with the glory of God's majesty that they had so much
contemned and affronted.
That calm of spirit that some persons have found after their
legal distresses, continues some time before any special and
delightful ir.anifestation is made to the soul of the grace of
God, as revealed in the gospel ; but very often some comfort-
able and sweet view of a merciful God, of a sufficient Redeem-
er, or of some great and joyful things of the gospel, imme-
diaiely follows, or in a very little time : And in some, the first
sight of their just desert of hell, and God's sovereignty with
respect to their salvation, and a discovery of allsufficient grace*'
&i--i M near, that they seem to go as it were together.
sa NARRATIVE OF
These gracious discoveries that are given, whence the firsi
special comforts are cUrived, are in many respects very va-
rious ; more frequently Christ is distinctly made the object of
the mind, in his allsufficiency and w^illingness to save sinners r
But some have their thoughts more especially fixed on God>
in some of his sweet and glorious attributes manifested in the
gosp>el, and shining forth in the face of Christ : Some vievethe
allsufficiency of the mercy and grace of God ; some chiefly the
infinite ix)\ver of God, and his ability to save them, and to do
all things for them ; and some look most at the truth and
faithfulness of God : In some, the truth and certainty of the
gospel in general is the first joyful discovery they have ; in
others, the certain truth of some particular promises ; in
some, the grace and sincerity of God in his invitations, very
commonly in some particular invitation in the mind, and it
now appears real to them that God does indeed invite them.
Some are struck with the glory and wonderfulness of the dy-
ing love of Christ ; and some with the sufficiency and prec-
iousness of his blood, as offered to make an atonement for sin;
and others with the value and glory of his obedience and right-
eousness. In some the excellency and loveliness of Christ
chiefly engages their thoughts ; in some his divinity, tliat he
is indeed the son of the living God ; and in others the excel-
lency of the way of salvation by Christ, and the siutab.leness of
it to their necessities.
Some have an apprehension of these things so given, that it
seems more natural to them to express it by sight or discov-
ery ; others think what they experience better expressed by
the realizing conviction, or a lively or feeling sense of heart ;
meaning, as I suppose, no other difference but what is merely
circumstantial or gradual.
There is often, in the mind, some particular text of scrip-
ture, holding forth some evangelical ground of consolation ;
sometimes a multitude of texts, gracious invitations and prom-
ises flowing in one after another, filling the soul more and
more with comfort and satisfaction ; and comfort is first given
to some while reading some portion of scripture ; but in soma
it is attended with no particular scripture at all, either in read-
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 3^
T^■Q or meditation. In some? many divine things seem to be
discovered to the soul as it were at once ; others have their
tuinds especially fixing on some one thing at first, and after-
wards a sense is given of others ; in some with a swifter, and
others a slower succession, and sometimes with interruptions
of much darkness.
The way that grace seems sometimes first to appear after
legal humiliation, is in earnest longings of soul after God and
Oiiist, to know God, to love him, to be humbled before him,
to have communion v/ith Christ in his benefits ; which long-
ings, as they express th'em, seem evidently to be of such a na-
ture as can arise from nothing but a sense of the superlative
excellency of divine things, with a spiritual taste and relish of
them, and an esteem of them as their highest happiness and
best portion. Such longings as I speak of, are commonly at-
tended with firm resolutions to pursue this good forever, to-
gether with a hoping, waiting disposition. When persons
have begun in such frames, commonly other experiences and
discoveries have soon followed, which have yet more clearly
manifested a change of heart.
It must needs be confest that Christ is not always distinctly
and explicitly thought of in the first sensible act of grace
(though most commonly he is ;) but sometimes he is the ob-
ject of the mind only implicitly. Thus sometimes when per-
sons have seemed evidently to be stript of all their own right-
eousness, and to have stood self condemned as guilty of death,
they have been comforted with a joyful and satisfying viewj
that the mercy and grace of God is sufficient for them ; that
their sins, though never so great, shall be no hinderance to
their being accepted ; that there is mercy enough in God for
the whole world, and the like, when they give no account of
any particular or distinct thought of Christ ; but yet when the
account they give is duly weighed, and they are a little inter-
rogated about it, it appears that the revelation of the mercy of
God in the gospel, is the grovlnd of this their encouragement
and hope ; and that it is indeed the mercy of God through
Christ, that is discovered to them, and that it is depended on
m him, and not in any wise moved by any thing in them-
40 NARRATIVE OF
So sometimes disconsolate souls amongst us, hare been t6'
Tived and brought to rest in God, by a sweet sense given of
his jrrace and faithfulness, in some special invitation or prowi-
ise, in vhich is no particular mention of Christ, nor is it ac-
compunicd with any distinct thought of him in their minds ;
but yet it is not received as out of Christ, but as one of the in-
Titations or promises made of God to poor sinners through his
son Jesus, as it is indeed ; and such persons have afterwards
had clear and distinct discoveries of Christ accompanied with
lively and special actings of faith and love towards him.
It has more frequently been so amongst us, that when per-
sons have first had the gospel ground of relief for lost sinners
discovered to them, and have been entertaining their minds
with the sweet prospect, they have thought nothing at that
timeoftheii- being converted: To see that there is such an
allsufficiency in God, and such plentiful provision made in
Christ, after they have been borne down, and sunk with a
sense of their guilt and fears of wrath, exceedingly refreshes
them ; the view is joyful to them, as it is in its own nature
glorious, and gives them quite new, and more delightful ideas
of God and Christ, and greatly encourages them to seek con-
version, and begets in them a strong resolution to give up
themselves, and devote their Avhole lives to God and his son,
and patiently to wait till God shall see fit to make all effectual ;
and very often they entertain a strong persuasion, that he will
in his own time do it for them.
There is Avrought in them a holy repose of soul in God
tlirough Christ, and a secret disposition to fear and love him,
and to hope for blessings from him in this way : And yet they
have no imagination that they are now converted, it does not
so much as come into their minds ; and very often the reason
is, that they do not see that they do accept of this sufficiency
of salvation, that they behold in Christ, having entertained a
wrong notion of acceptance ; not being sensible that the obe-
dient and joyful entertainment which their hearts give to this
discovery of grace, is a real acceptance of it: They know
not that the sweet complacence thev feel in the mercy and
complete salvation of God, as it includes pardon and sanctili-
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 41
eation, and is held forth to them only through Christ, is a
tru« receiving of this mercy, or a plain evidence of their re-
ceiving it. They expected I know not what kind of act
of soul, and perhaps they had no distinct idea of it them-
seh'es.
And indeed it appears very plainly in some of them, that
before their own conversion they had very imperfect ideas
what conversion was : It is all new and strange, and what
there was no clear conception of before. It is most evident,
as they themselves acknowledge, that the expressions that
were used to describe conversion, and the gmces of God's
spirit, such as a spiritual sight of Christ, faith in Christ, pov-
€rty of spirit, trust in God, resignedness to God, &c. were ex-
pressions that did ^ot convey those special and distinct ideas
to their minds which they were intended to signify : Perhaps
10 some of them it was but little move than the nannes of col-
ers are to convey the ideas to one that is blind from his birth.
This town is a place where there has always been a great
deal of talk of conversion, and spiritual experiences ; and
therefore people in general had before formed a notion in their
own minds what these things were ; but when they come to
be the subjects of them themselves, they find themselves
much confounded in their notions, and overthrown in many of
their former conceits. And it has been very observable, that
persons of the greatest understanding, and that had studied
most about things of this nature, have been more confounded
than others. Some such persons that have lately been con-
verted, declare that all their former wisdom is brought to
nought, and that they appear to have been mere babes, who
knew nothing. It has appeared that none have stood more in
need of enlightening and instruction, even of their fellow
christians, concerning their own circumstances and difficulties,
than they : And it has seemed to have been with delight, that
they have seen themselves thus brought down and become
nothing, that free grace and divine power may be exalted in
them.
It was very Avonderful to see after what manner person's af-
fections were sometimes moved and wrought upon, when God
Vol. III. F
42 NARRATIVE OF
(lid, as it were, suddenly open their eyes, and let into therr
minds, a sense of the greatness of his grace, and fulness of
Christ, and his readiness to save, who before were broken
ivilh apprehensions of divine wrath, and sunk into an abyss
under a sense of guilt, which they were ready to think was
beyond the mercy of God : Their joyful surprise has caused
their hearts as it were to leap, so that they have been ready to
break fortli into laughter, tears often at the same time issuing
like a flood, and intermingling a loud weeping : And some-
times they have not been able to forbear crying out with aloud
voice, expressing their great admiration. In some even the
view of the glory of God's sovereignty in the exercises of his
grace, has surprised the soul with such sweetness, as to pro-
duce the same effects. I remember an instance of one, who,
reading something concerning God's sovereign way of saving
sinners^ as being selfmoved, and having no regard to men's
own righteousness as the motive of his grace, but as magnify-
ing himself, and abasing man, or to that purpose, felt such a
sudden rapture of joy and delight in the consideration of it ;
and yet then suspected himself to be in a Christless condition,
and had been long in great distress for fear that God would
not have mercy on him.
Many continue a long time in a course of gracious exer-
cises and experiences, and do not think themselves to be con-
verted, but conclude themselves to be otherwise ; and none
knows how long they would continue so, were they not help-
ed by particular instruction. There are undoubted instances
of some that have lived in this w?y for many years together ;
and a continuing in these circumstances of being converted
and not believing it, has had various consequences, with va-
rious persons, and with the same persons, at various times ;
some continue in great encouragement and hope, that they
shall obtain mercy, in a stedfast resolution to persevere in
seeking it, and in an humble waiting for it at God's foot ; but
very often when the lively sense of the sufficiency of Christ,
and the riches of divine grace begins to vanish, upon a with-
draw of the influences of the spirit of God, they return to
greater distress than ever; for they have now a far greater
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 43
sense of the misery of a natural condiUon than before, being
in a new manner sensible of the reality of eternal things, and
the greatness of God, and his excellency, and how dreadful it
is to be separated from him, and to be subject to his wrath ;
so that they are sometimes swallowed up with darkness and
amazement. Satan has a vast advantage in such cases to ply
them with various temptations, which he is not wont to neg-
lect. In such a case persons do very much need a guide to
lead them to an understanding of what we are taught in the
word of God of the nature of grace, and to help them to apply
it to themselves.
I have been much blamed and censured by many, that I
should make it my practice, when I have been satisfied con-
cerning persons' good estate, to signify it to them : Which
thing has been greatly misrepresented abroad, as innumerable
other things concerning us, to prejudice the country against
the whole affair. But let it be noted, that what I have under-
taken to judge of, has rather been qualifications, and declared
experiences, than persons : Not but that I have thought it my
duty, as a pastor, to assist and instruct persons in applying
scripture rules and characters to their own case, (in doing of
•which, I think many greatly need a guide ;) and have, where
I thought the case plain, used freedom in signifying my hope
of them, to others : But have been far from doing this con-
cerning all that I have had some hopes of; and I believe have
used much more caution than many have supposed. Yet I
should account it a great calamity to be deprived of the com^
fort of rejoicing with those of my flock, that have been in great
distress, Avhose circumstances I have been acquainted Avith,
■when there seems to be good evidence that those that were
dead are alive, and those that were lost are found. I am sen-
sible the practice would have been safer in the hands of one
of a riper judgment and greater experience; but yet there
has seemed to be an absolute necessity of it on the foremen-
tioned accounts ; and it has been found to be that which God
has most remarkably owned and blessed amongst us, both t^
the persons themselves, and others.
44 ^ KtCk ATIYT. 'OF
Grace itt rtiatiy persons, through this ignorance of their
state, and their looking on themselves still as the objects of
God's displeasure, has been like the trees in -winter, or like
seed in the spring suppressed under a hard clod of earth ; and
many in such castas have labored to theilr utmost to divert their
minds from the pleasing and joyful views they have had, and
to suppress those consolations and gracious aft'ections that
arose thereupon. And ■wheti it has once come into their
minds to inquire whether or no this Was not tt'ue grace, they
have been much afraid lest they should be deceived with com-
mon illuminations and flashes of aftection, and eternally un-
done with a false hope. But When they have been better in-
structed, and so brought to allow of hope, this has awakened
the gracious disposition of their hearts into life and vigor, as
the warm beams of the sun in the spring, have quickened the
seeds and productions of the eai'th : Grace being now at liber-
ty, and cherished with hope, has soon flowed out to their
abundant satisfaction and increase.
There is no one thing that I know of that God has made such
& means of prornoting his work amongst us, as the news c(f
others conversion ; in the awakening sinners, and engaging
them earnestly to seek the same blessim^-, and in the quicken-
ing of saints. Though I have thought that a minister's de>-
claring his judgment about particiilar pei-son's experiences,
might from these things be justified, yet I am often signify-
ing to my people how unable man is to \iti6w another*s heart,
and how unsafe it is depending merely on the judgment of
ministers, or others ; and have abundantly insisted on it with
them, that a manifestation of sincerity in fruits brought forth,
is better than any manifestation they can make of it in words
alone can be ; and that without this, all pretences to spiritual
experiences are vain ; as all my congregation can witness
And the people in general, in this late extraordinary time,
have manifested an extraordinary dread of being deceived,
being exceeding fearful lest they should build wrong, and
some of them backward to receive hope, even to a great ex-
treme, which has occasioned me to dwell longer on this ipart
of the narrative.
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 4S
Conversioii is a great and glorious •\\'OTk of God's power,
at once changing the heart, and infusing life into the dead
soul ; though that grace that is then inipianled does more
gradually display itself in some than in others. But as to fix-
ing on the precise time when they put forth the very first
act of grace, there is a great deal of difference in different
persons ; in aotne it seems to be very discernible -when
the very time of this was ; but others are moi'e at a loss.
In this respect there are very many that do not know the time
(as has been already observed) when they have the first
exercises of grace, do not know that it is the grace of conver-
sion, and sometimes do not think it to be so till a long time
after : And many, even when they come to entertain great
hope that they are converted, if they remember what they
experienced in the first exercises of grace, they are at a losS
AVhether it was any more than a common illumination ; or
whether some other, rnoa'e clear and remarkable experience,
that they had afterwards, was not the first that v/as of a saving
nature. And the manner of God's work on the soul is (some-
times especially) very mysterious, and it is with the kingdom
t)f God^s to its manifestation in the heart of a convert, as it is
said Mark iv. 26, 27, 28. « So is the kingdom of God, as if a
man should cast seed into the ground, and shovild sleep, and
rise night and day, and the seed should spring, and grow up,
he knoweth not how ; for the earth bringeth forth of herself,
first the blade, then the ear, then the full corn in the ear."
In some, converting light is like a glorious brightness, sud-
43enly shining in iipon a person, and uU around him : They
are in a remarkable manner brought out of darkness into mar'
■vellous light. In many others it has been like the dawning
of the day, when at first but a little liuht appears, and it
may be is presently hid with a cloud ; and then it appears
again and shines a little brighter, and gradually Increases,
with intervening darkness, till at length, perhaps, it breaks
forth more clearly from behind the clouds. And many arc,
doub less, ready to date their conversion wrong, throwing by
those lesser degrees of light that appeared at first dawning,
and calling some more remarkable experience, that they had
46 NARRATIVE OF
afterwards, their conversion ; which often in great measure
ai-ises from a wrong understanding of what they have always
been taught, that conversion is a great cliangc, wherein old
things are done anvay, and all things become new, or at least
from a false arguin;:^ from that doctrine.
Persons commonly at first conversion, and afterwards, have
had many texts of scripture brought to their minds, that are
exceeding suitable to their circumstances, which often come
■with great power, and as the word of God or Christ indeed ;
and many have a multitude of sweet invitations, promises, and
doxologies flowing in one after another, bringing great light
and comfort with them, filling the soul brim full, enlarging
the heart, and opening the mouth in religion. And it seems
to me necessary to suppose, that there is an immediate in-
fmence of the spirit of God, oftentimes in bringing texts of
scripture to the mind : Not that I suppose it is done in a >vay
of immediate revelation, without any manner of use of the
memory ; but yet there seems plainly to be an immediate
and extraordinary influence, in leading their thoughts to such
p.nd such passages of scripture, and exciting them in the mem-
pry. Indeed, in some, God seems to bring texts of scripture
io their minds no otherwise than by leading them into such
frames and meditations, as harmonize with those scriptures ;
but in many persons there seems to be something more than
this.
Those that while under legal convictions, had the greatest
terrors hav.e not always obtained the greatest light and comfort;
jior have they always light most suddenly communicated ;
but yet I think, the time of conversion has generally been
most sensible in such persons. Oftentimes, the first sensible
change after the extremity of terrors, is a calmness, and then
the light gradually comes in ; small glinip;jcs at first, after
their midnight darkness, ajnd a word or two of comfort, as it
■were, softly spoken to them ; they have a little taste of the
sweetness of divine grace, and the love of a Saviour, when
terror and distress of conscience begins lo be turned into an
humble, meek sense of their own unwortliiness before God ;
and there is felt inwardly, perhaps, some disposition to praise
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 47
God ; and after a little while the light comes in more clearly
and powerfully. But yet, I think more frequently, great ter-
rors have been followed with more sudden and great light,
and comfort ; when the sinner seems to be, as it were, sub-
dued and brought to a calm, from a kind of tumult of mind,
then God lets in an extraordinary sense of his great mercy
through a Redeemer.
The converting influences of God's spirit very commonly
bring an extraordinary conviction of the reality and certainty
of the great things of religion ; (though in some this is muck
greater, some time after conversion, than at first :) They
have that sight and taste of the divinity, or divine excellency,
that there is in the things of the gospel, that is more to con-
vince them, than reading many volumes of arguments without
it. It seems to me that in many instances amongst us, when
the divine excellency and glory of the things of Christianity
have been set before persons, and tliey have at the same time,
as it were, seen and tasted, and felt the divinity of them, they
have been as far from doubting of the truth of them, as they
are from doubting whether there be a sun, when their eyes
are open in the midst of a clear hemisphere, and the strong
blaze of his light overcomes all objections against his being.
And yet many of them, if we would ask them why they be-
lieved those things to be true, would not be able well to ex-
press, or communicate a sufficient reason, to satisfy the in-
quirer, and perhaps Avould make no other answer but that they
see them to be true : But a person may soon be satisfied, by a
particular conversation with them, that what they mean by
such an answer, is, that they have intuitively beheld, and im-
mediately felt, most illustrious works, and powerful evidence
of divinity in them.
Some are thus convinced of the truth of the gospel in gen-
eral, and that the scriptures are the word of God : Others
have their minds more especially fixed on some particular
great doctrine of the gospel, some particular truths that they
are meditating on ; or are in a special manner convinced of
the divinity of the things they are reading of, in soine por-
tion of scripture. Some have such convictions in a much
4t NARRATIVE OF
more remarkable manner than others. And there are somo
that never had such a special sense of the certainty of divino
things impressed upon them with such inward evidence and
strenp;th, have yet very clear exercises of grace ; i. e. of love
to God, repentance, and holiness. And if they be more par-
ticularly examined, they appear plainly to have an imvard,
firm persuasion of the reality of divine things, such as they
do not use to have before their conversion. And those that
have the most clear discoveries of divine truth, in the manner
that has been spoken of, cannot have this always in view .
When the sense and relish of the divine excellency of these
things fades, on a withdrawment of the spirit of God, they have
not the medium of the conviction of their truth at command :
In a dull frame they cannot recal the idea, and inward sense
they had, i)crfectly to mind ; things appear very dim to what
they did before : And though there still remains an habitual
strong persuasion, yet not so as to exclude temptations to un-
belief, and all possibility of doubting, as before : But then at
particular times, by God's help, the same sense of things rC"
vives again, like fire that lay hid in ashes.
I suppose the grounds of such a conviction of the truth of
divine things to be just and rational, but yet in some God
makes use of their own reason much more sensibly than in
others. Oftentimes persons have (so far as could be judged)
received the first saving conviction from reasoning, which
they have heard from the pulpit ; and often in the course of
reasoning, which they are led into in their o^vn meditations.
The arguments are the same that they have heard hun-
dreds of times ; but the force of the arguments, and their
conviction by them, is altogether ncAv ; they come with a new
and before unexperienced power : Before they heard it was
so, and they allowed it to be so ; but now they see it to be so
indeed. Things now look exceeding plain to thorn, and they
wonder that they did not see them before.
They are so greatly taken with their new discovery, and
things appear so plain and so rational to them, that they are
often at first ready to think they can convince others, and are
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 49
apt to engage in talk Avith every one they meet Avith, almost
to this end ; and when they are disappointed, are ready to
wonder that their reasonings seem to make no more impres-
sion.
Many fall under such a mistake as to be ready to doubt of
their good estate, because there was so much use made of
their own reason in the conviction they have received ; they
are afraid that they have no illumination above the natural
force of their own faculties : And many make that an objec-
tion against the spirituality of their convictions, that it is so
easy to see things as they now see them. They have often
heard that conversion is a work of mighty power, manifesting
to the soul, what no man nor angel can give, svich a conviction
of ; but it seems to them that the things that they see are ftp
plain and easy, and rational that any body can see them : And if
they are inquired of, why they never saw so before ; they say,
it seems to them it was because they never thought of it. But
veiy often these difficulties are soon removed by those of
another nature ; for when God Avithdraws, they find them-
selves as it were blind again, they for the present lose their
realizing sense of those things that looked so plain to them,
and by all that they can do they cannot recover it, till God re-
news the influences of his spirit.
Persons after their conversion often speak of things of re-
ligion as seeming new to them ; that preaching is a new
thing ; that it seems to them they never heard preaching be-
fore ; that the Bible is a new book : They find there new
chapters, new psalms, new histories, because they see them in
a new light. Here was a remarkable instance of an aged wo-
man of above seventy years that had spent most of her days
under Mr. Stoddard's poAverful ministry ; who, reading in the
Kew Testament, concerning Christ's sufferings for sinners,
seemed to be surprized and astonished at what she i-ead,
as at a thing that was real and very wonderful, but quite neW
to her, insomuch that at first, before she had time to turn her
thoughts, she wondered within herself that she had never
heard of it before ; biii then immediately recollected herself,
and thought that she had often heard of it, and read it, but
Vol. III. G
so NARRATR'E OF
never until now saw it as a thing real ; and then cast in her
mind, how wonderful this was, that the Son of God should un-
dergo such things for sinners, and how she had spent her time
in ungratefully sinning against so good a God, and such a
Saviotir ; though she was a person, as to what was visi-
ble, of a very blameless and inoffensive life. And she was so
overcome by those considerations, that her nature Vi'as ready
to fail inider them. Those that were about her, and kne\y
not what was the matter, were surprized and thought she was
a dying.
Many have spoke much of their hearts being drawn out in
love to God and Christ, and their minds being wrapt up in de-
lightful contemplation of the glory and wonderful grace ofGod,
and the excellency and dying love of Jesus Christ, and of their
souls going forth in longing desires after God and Christ.
Several of our young children have expressed much of this,
and have manifested a willingness to leave father and mother,
and all things in the Avorld, to go to be w ith Christ. Some
persons have had longing desires after Christ, which have
risen to that degree, as to take away their natural strength.
Some have been so overcome with a sense of the dying love
of Christ, to such poor, wretched, and unworthy creatures, as
to weaken the body. Several persons have had so great a
sense of the glory of God, and excellency of Christ, that
nature and life have seemed almost to sink under it ; and in
all probalnlity, if God had shewed them a little more of him-
self, it would have dissolved their frame. I have seen some
arid been in conversation with them in such frames, Avho have
certainly been perfectly sober, and very remote from any
thing like enthusiastic wildness ; and have talked, when able
to speak of the glory of God's perfections, and the wonderful-
ness of his grace in Christ, and their own unworthiness, in
such a manner that cannot be perfectly expressed after them.
Their sense of their exceeding littleness and vileness, and
their disposition to abase themselves before God, has appear-
ed to be great in proportion to their light and joy.
Such persons amongst us as have been thus distinguished
with the most extraordinary discoveries of God, h^ve com-
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 51
utionly in no wise appeared with the assuming;, and selfcon-
eeited, and selfsufficient airs of enthusiasts ; but exceedingly
the contrary ; and are eminent for a spirit of meekness, mod-
esty, selfdiffidence, and a low opinion of themselves : No
persons seem to be so sensible of their need of instruction,
and so eager to receive it, as some of them ; nor so ready to
think others better than themselves. Those that have been
thought to be converted amongst us, have generally manifest-
ed a longing to lie low, and in the dust before God ; withal
complaining of their not being able to lie low enough.
They very often speak much of their sense of the excellen?
cy of the way of salvation, by free and sovereign grace,
through the righteousness of Christ alone ; and how it is with
delight that they renounce their own righteousness, and re-
joice in halving no account made of it. Many have expressed
themselves to this purpose, that it would lessen the satisfac-
tion they hope for in heaven, to have it by their own right-
eousness, or in any other way than as bestowed by free grace,
and for Christ's sake alone. They speak much of the inex-
pressibleness of what they experience, how their words fail, so
that they can in no wise declare it : And particularly speak
•with exceeding admiration of the superlative excellency of
that pleasure and delight of soul which they sometimes
enjoy ; how a little of it is sufficient to pay them for all the
pains and trouble they have gone through in seeking salva-
tion ; and how far it exceeds all earthly pleasvu'es : And some
express inuch of the sense which these spiritual views give
them of the vanity of earthly enjoyments ; how mean and
worthless all these things appear to them.
Many, while their minds have been filled with spiritual de-
lights, have, as it were, forgot their food ; their bodily appe-
tite has failed, while their minds have been entertained with
meat to eat that others knew not of. The light and comfort
which some of them enjoy, gives a new relish to their com-
mon blessings, and causes all things about them to appear as
it were beautiful, sweet, and pleasant to them : All things
abroad, the sun, moon and stars, the clouds and sky, the heavr
ens and earth, appear as it were with a cast of divine glory apd
52 NARRATIVE OF
sweetness upon them. The sweetest joy that these good
people amongst us express, thou(!;li it include in it a delight-
ful sense of the safety of their own state, and that now they
arc out of danger of hoU ; yet frequently in times of their
highest spiritual entertainment, this seems not to be the chief
object of their fixed thought and meditation. The supreme
attention of their minds is to the glorious excellencies of God
and Christ, which they have in view ; not but that there is
very often a ravishing sense of God's love accompanying a
sense of his excellency, and they rejoice in a sense of tlie
faithfulness of God's promises, as they respect the future eter-
nal enjoyment of God.
The joy that many of them speak of is, tliat to which none
is to be parallelled ; is that which they find when they are
lowest in the dust, emptied most of themselves, and as it were
annihilating themselves before God, when they are nothing,
and God is all, are seeing their own unworthiness, depending
not at all on themiselves, but alone on Christ, and ascribing all
glory to God : Then their souls are most in the enjoyment of
sali'^ying rest ; excepting, that at such times, they appre-
hend themselves to be not sufficiently selfabased ; for then
above all times do they long to be lower. Some speak much
of the exquisite sweetness, and rest of soul that is to be found
in the exercises of a spirit of resignation to God, and humble
submission to his will. Many express earnest longings of
soul to praise God ; but at the same time complain they can-
not praise him as they would do, and they want to have oth-
ers help them in praising him : They want to have every one
praise God, and are ready to call upon every thing to praise
him. They express a longing desire to live to God's glory
and to do something to his honor ; but at the same time cry
out of .their insufficiency and barrenness, that they are poor
impotent creatures, can do nothing of themselves and are ut-
terly insufficient to glorify their Creator and Redeemer.
While God was so remarkably present amongst us by
his spirit, there was no book so delighted in as the Bible ;
espociall/ the book of Psalms, the prophecy of Isaiah, and
the New Testament. Some by reason of their esteem and
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 53
love to God's word, have at some times been greatly and
wonderfully delighted and affected at the sight of a Bible ; and
then also, there was no time so prized as the Lord's day, and
no place in this world so desired as God's house. Our con-
verts then remarkably appeared united in dear affection to
one another, and many have expressed much of that spirit of
love which they felt to all mankind ; and particularly to those
that had been least friendly to them. Never, I bciieve, was
so much done in confessing injuries, and making up differ-
ences as the last year. Persons after their own conversion,
have commonly expressed an exceeding desire for the conver-
sion of others : Some have thought that they should be will-
ing to die for the conversion of any soul, though of one of the
meanest of their fellow creatures, or of their worst enemies ;
and many have indeed been in great distress with desires and
longings for it. This work of God had also a good effect to
unite the people's affections much to their minister.
There are some persons that I. have been acquainted with,
but more especially two, that belong to other towns, that have
been swallowed up exceedingly Avith a sense of the awful
greatness and majesty of God ; and both of them told me to
this purpose, that if they in the time of it, had had the least
fear that they were not at peace with this so great a God, they
should instantly have died.
It is worthy to be remarked, that some persons by their
conversion seem to be greatly helped as to their doctrinal no-
tions of religion ; it was particularly remarkable in one, who
having been taken captive in his childhood, was trained up in
Canada, in the Popish religion ; and some years since return-
ed to this his native place, and was in a measure brought off
from Popery, but seemed very awkward and dull of receiving
any true and clear notion of the Protestant scheme, till he was
converted ; and then he was remarkably altered in this re-
spect.
There is a vast difference, as has been observed, in the de-
gree, and also in the particular manner of persons experiences,
both at and after conversion ; some have grace working more
sensibly in one way, others in another. Some speak more
54 NARRATIVE OF
fully of a conviction of the justice of God in their condemna-
tion ; others more of their consenting to the way of salvation
by Christ ; some more of the actings of love to God and
Christ; some more of acts of affiance, in a sweet and assured
conviction of the truth and faithfulness of God in his promises;
others more of their choosing and resting in God as their
■whole and everlasting portion, and of their ardent and long-
ing desires after God, to have communion with him ; others
more of their abhorrence of themselves for their past sins,
and earnest longings to live to God's glory for the time to
come ; some have their minds fixed more on Ciod, others on
Christ, as I have observed before, and am afraid of too much
repetition ; but it seems evidently to be the same work, the
same thing done, the same habitual change wrought in the
heart ; it all tends the same way, and to the same end ; and it
is plainly the same spirit that breathes and acts in various
persons. There is an endless variety in the particular man-
ner and circuinstances in which persons are wrought on, and
an opportunity of seeing so much of such a Mork of God, will
shev/ that God is further from confining himself to certain
steps, and a particular method in his work on souls, than it
may be some do imagine. I believe it has occasioned some
good people amongst us, that were before too ready to make
their own experiences a rule to others, to be less censorious
and more extended in their charity, and this is an excellent
advantage indeed. The work of God has been glorious in its
variety, it has the more displayed the manifoldness and un-
scarchableness of the wisdom of God, and wrought more
charity among his people.
There is a great difference among those that are converted
as to the degree of hope and satisfaction that they have con-
cerning their own state. Some ha\c a high degree of satis-
faction in this matter, almost constantly : And yet it is rare
that any do enjoy so full an assurance of their interest in
Christ, that selfexamination should seem needless to them ;
unless it be at particular seasons, m hile in the actual enjoyment
of some great discovery, that God gives of his glory, and rich
jrace in Christ, to the drawing forth of extraordinary acts of
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 55
^vace. But the greater part, as they sometimes fall into dead
fraYnes of spirit, are frequently exercised with scruples and
fears concernin^^ their condition.
They generally have an awful apprehension of the dreadful-
ness and undoing nature of a false hope ; and there has been
observable in most a great caution, lest in giving an account
of their experiences, they should say too much, and use too
strong terms : And many after they have related their expe-
riences, have been greatly afflicted with fears, lest they have
played the hypocrite, and used stronger terms than their case
■would fairly allov/ of; and yet could not find how they could
correct themselves.
I think that the main ground of the doubts and fears that
persons, after their conversion, have been exercised with about
their own state, has been that they have found so much cor-
ruption remaining in their hearts. At first their souls seem to
be all alive, their hearts are fixed, and their affections flow-
ing ; they seem to live quite above the world, and meet with
but little difficulty in religious exercises ; and they are ready-
to think it will always be so :... .Though they are truly abased
imder a sense of their vileness by reason of former acts of sin,
yet they are not then sufficiently sensible what corruption still
remains in their hearts; and therefore are surprised when
they find that they begin to be in dull and dead frames, to be
troubled with Meandering thoughts in the time of pubUc and
private worship, and to be utterly unable to keep themselves
from them ; also, when they find themselves unaffected at
seasons in which^ they think, there is the greatest occasion to
be affiscted ; and when they feel worldly dispositions working
in them, and it may be pride, and en\7, and stirrings of re-
venge, or some ill spirit towards some person that has injured
them, as well as other workings of indwelling sin : Their
hearts are almost sunk with the disappointment ; and they are
ready presently to think that all this they have met with is
nothing, and that they are mere hypocrites.
They are ready to argue, that if God liad indeed done such
great things for them, as they hoped, such ingratitude would
be inconsistent with it : They cry out of the hardness and
56 Narrative of
vickedness of their hearts ; and say there is so much corrup-
tion, that it seems to them impossible that there should hi anv
goodness there : And many of them seem to be much more
sensible how corrupt their hearts are, tlian ever they were
before they were converted ; and some have been too ready to
be impressed with fear, that instead of becoming better, they
are grown much worse, and make it an argument cigainst the
goodness of their state. But in truth, the case seems plainly
to be, that now they feel the pain of their own wound ; they
have a watchful eye upon their licarts tliat they do not use to
have : They take more notice what sin is there, and sin is
now more burdensome to them ; they strive more against it
and feel more of the strength of it.
They are somewhat surprised that they should in this re-
spect, find themselves so different from the idea that they
generally had entertained of godly persons ; for though grace
be indeed of a far more excellent nature than they imagined,
yet those that are godly have much less of it, and much more
remaining corruption, than they thought. They never real-
ized it, that persons were wont to meet with such difiiculties,
after they were once converted. When they are thus exer-
cised with doubts about their state through the deadness of
their frames of spirit, as long as these frames last, they are
commonly unable to satisfy themselves of the truth of their
grace by all their selfexamination. When they hear of the signs
of grace, laid down for them to try themselves by, they are
often so cloudedj that they do not know how to apply them :
They hardly know whether they have such and such things in
them or no, and whether they have experienced them or not:
That which was sweetest and best, and most distinguishing in
their experiences, they cannot recover a sense or idea of....
But on a return of the influences of the spirit of God, to re-
vive the lively actings of grace, the light breaks through the
cloud, and doubting and darkness soon vanish away.
Persons are often revived out of their dead and dark frames,
by religious conversation ; while they are talking of divine
things, or ever they are aware, their souls are carried away
into holy exercises with abundant pleasure. And oftentimes.
. SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. St
Vrhile they are relating their past experiences to their Christ-
ian brethren; they have a fresh sense of them revived, and the
same experiences in a degree, again renewed. Sometimes
•While persons are exercised in mind with several objections
against the goodness of their state, they have scriptures one
after another, coming to their mindSj to answer their scruples
and unravel their difficulties, exceeding apposite and proper to
their circumstances ; by which means their darkness is scat-
tered ; and often before the bestowment of any new remarka-
ble comforts, especially after long continued deadness and ill
frames, there are renewed humblings, in a great sense of their
own exceeding vileness and unworthiness, as before their first
fcomforts were bestowed.
Many in the country have entertained a mean thought of
this great work that there has been amongst us, from what
they have heard of impressions that have been made on persons
imaginations. But there have been exceedmg great misrep-
resentations, and innumerable false reports, concerning that
matter. It is not, that I know of, the profession or opinion of
any one person in the town, that any weight is to be laid on
any thing seen with the bodily eye : I know the conti'ary to
be a received and established principle amongst us. I cannot
say that there have been no instances of persons that have
been ready to give too much heed to vain and useless imagi-
nation, but they have been easily corrected, and I conclude it
will not be wondered at, that a congregation should need a
guide in such cases, to assist them in distinguishing wheat
from chaff. But such impressions on the imagination as have
been more usual, seem to me to be no other than what is to
be expected in human nature in such circumstances, and what
is the natural result of the strong exercise of the mind, and
impressions on the heart.
I do not suppose that they themselves imagined that they
saw any thing with their bodily eyes ; but only have had with-
in them ideas strongly impressed, and as it Avere, lively pic*
tures in their minds : As for instance, some when in great
terrors, through fear of hell, have had lively ideas of a dread-
ful furnace. Some when their hearts have been strongly im-
VoL. III. H
58 NARRATIVE OF
pressed, and their aflections greatly moved with a sense of the
beauty and excellency of Christ, it has wrought on their
imaginations so, that together with a sense of his glorious
spiritual perfections, there has risen in the mind an idea of
one of glorious majesty, and of a sweet and gracious aspect :
So some, when tlicy have been greatly aifected with Christ's
death, have at the same time a lively idea of Christ hanging
upon the cross, and of his blood running from his wounds ;
"whicli things will not be wondered at by them that have ob-
served how strong aflections about temporal matters will ex-
cite lively ideas and pictures of difl"crent things in the mind.
But yet the vigorous exercise of the mind does doubtless
more strongly impress it with imaginary ideas in some than
others, which probably may arise from the difierence of con-
stitution, and seems evidently in some, partly to arise from
their peculiar circumstances : When persons have been ex-
ercised with extreme terrors, and there is a sudden change to
light and joy, the inaagination seems more susceptive of
strong ideas, and the inferior powers, and even the frame of
the body, is much more aflected and wrought upon, than when
the same persons have as great spiritual light and joy after-
wards ; of which it might, perhaps, be easy to give a reason.
The forementioned Rev. Messrs. Lord and Owen, who, I be-
lieve, are esteemed persons of learning and discretion where
they are best known, declared that they found these impres-
sions on persons imaginations, quite different things from
what fame had before represented to them, and that they
were what none need to wonder at, or be stumbled by, or to
that purpose.
There have indeed been some few instances, of impressions
on persons' imaginations, that have been something myste-
rious to me, and I have been at a loss about them ; for though
it has been exceeding evident to me, by many things that ap-
peared in them, both then (when they related them) and af-
terwards, that they indeed had a great sense of the spiritual
excellency of divine, things accompanying them ; yet I have
not been able v/ell to satisfy myself, whether their imaginary ,
ideas have been more than could naturally arise from their
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 59
spiritual sense of things. However, I have used the utmost
caution in such cases ; great care has been taken both in pub-
lic and in private, to teach persons the difference between
what is spiritual, and what is merely imaginary, I have often
warned persons not to lay the stress of their hope on any ideas*
of any outward glory, or any external thing whatsoever, and
have met with no opposition in sucli instructions. But it h
not strange if some weaker persons, in giving an account of
their experiences, have not so prudently distinguished be-
tween the spiritual and imaginary part ; which some, that
have not been well affected to religion, might take advantage
of.
There has been much talk in many parts of the country,
as though the people have symbolized with the Qu»ikers, and
the Quakers themselves have been moved with such reports,
and came here once and again hoping to find good waters to
fish in ; but without the least success, and seem to be discour-
aged, and have left off coming There have also been re-
ports spread about the country, as though the first occasion of
so remarkable a concern on people's minds here, was an ap-
prehension that the world was near to an end, which was alto-
gether a false report : Indeed after this slirrhig and concern
became so general and extraordinary, as has been related, the
minds of some were filled with speculation, what so great a
dispensation of divine providence might forebode ; and some
reports were heard from abroad, as though certain divines
and others, thought the conflagration was nigh : But such re-
ports were never generally looked upon worthy of notice.
The work that has now been wrought on souls, is evidently
the same that was wrought in my venerable predecessor's
days ; as I have had abundant opportunity to know, having
been in the ministry here two years with him, and so convers-
ed with a considerable number that my grandfather thought
to be savingly converted in that time : and having been par-
ticularly acquainted with the experiences of many that were
converted under his ministry before. And I know no one of
tliem that in the least doubts of its being the same spirit, and
the same work. Persons have nov/ nc otherwise been sub-
ee NARRATIVE OF
jcct to impressions on their imagination than formerly : Thq
•\vork is of the same nature, and has not been attended with
any extraordinary- circumstances, excepting such as are anal-
ogous to the extraordinary degree of it before, described
And God's people that were formerly converted, have now
partook of the same shower of divine blessing, in the renew-
ing, strengthening, edifying influences of the Spirit of God,
that others have m his converting influences ; and the work
here has also been plainly the same with that which has been
■vn-ought in those of other places that have been mentioned, as
partaking of the same blessing. I have particularly convers-
ed with persons about their experiences, that belong to all
parts of the country, and in various parts of Connecticut,
where a religious concern has lately appeared ; and have been
informed of the experiences of many others by their own
pastors.
It is easily perceived by the foregoing account, that it is
very much the practice of the people here to converse freely
one with another of their spiritual experiences, which is a
thing that many have been disgusted at. But hov.ever our
people may have, in some respects, gone to extremes in it,
yet it is doubtless a practice that the circumstances of this
town, and neighboring towns, have naturally led them into.
Whatsoever people arc in such circumstances, where all have
their minds engaged to such a degree, in the same affair, that
it is ever uppermost in their thoughts, they will naturally
make it the subject of conversation one with another when
they get together, in which they will grow more and more
free : Restraints will soon vanish, and they will not conceal
from one another what they meet with. And it has been a
practice, which, in the general, has been attended with many
good effects, and what God has greatly blessed amongst us :
But it must be confessed, there may have been some ill con-
sequences of it, which yet are i^'ather to be laid to the indis-
creet management of it, than to the practice itself ; and none
can wonder, if, among such a multitude, some fail of exercis-
ing so much prudence in choosing the time, manner and occa-
sion of such discourse, as is desirable.
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 61
But to give a clearer idea of the nature and manner of that
operations of God's spirit, in this wonderful effusion of it, I
■would give an account of two particular instances. The first
is an adult person, a young woman whose name was Abigail
Hutchinson. I pitch upon her especially, because she is now
dead, and so it may be more fit to speak freely of her than of
living instances ; though I am under far greater disadvantages
on other accounts, to give a full and clear narrative of her ex-*
periences, than I might of some others, nor can any account
be given but what has been retained in the memories of her
near friends and some others, of what they have heard her ex-
press in her life time.
She was of a rational, understanding family ; there could be
nothing in her education that tended to enthusiasm, but rather
to the contrary extreme. It is in no wise the temper of the
family to be ostentatious of experiences, and it was far from
being her temper. She was, before her conversion, to the
observation of her neighbors, of a sober and inoffensive con-
versation, and was a still, quiet, reserved person. She had
long been infirm of body, but her infirmity had never been ob-
served at all to incline her to be notional or fanciful, or to
occasion any thing of religious melancholy. She was un-
der awakenings scarcely a v/eek, before there seemed to be
plain evidence of her being savingly converted.
She was first awakened in the winter season, on Monday,
by something she heard her brother say of the necessity of
being in good earnest in seeking regenerating grace, together
with the news of the conversion of the young woman before
mentioned, whose conversion so generally affected most of the
young people here. This news wrought much upon her, and
stirred up a spirit of envy in her towards this young woman,
whom she thought very unworthy of being distinguished froni
others by such a mercy, but withal it engaged her in a firm
resolution to do her utmost to obtain the same blessing ; and,
considering with herself what course she should take, she
thought that she had not a sufficient knowledge of the princi-
ples of religion to render her capable of conversion ; where-
upon she resolved thoroughly to search the scriptures, and
f>2 NARRATIVE OF
accordingly immediately bej^an at. the beginning of the Bibic;
intending to read it through. She continued thus till Thurs-
day, and then there was a sudden alteration, by a great in-
crease of her concern, in an extraordinary sense of her own
sinfulness, particularly the sinfulness of her nature, and wick-
edness of her heart, which came upon her (as she expressed
it) as a flash of lightnint;:, and struck her into an exceeding
terror. Upon Avhich she left off reading the Bible in course
as she had begun, and turned to the New Testament, to see if
she could not find some relief there for her distressed soul.
Her great terror, she said, was that she had sinned against
God : Her distress grew more and more for three days, until
(as she said) she saw nothing but blackness of darkness be-
fore her, and her very fiesh trembled for fear of God's wrath ;
she wondered and Avas astonished at herself, that she had been
so concerned for her body, and had applied so often to physi-
cians to heal that, and had neglected her soul. Her sinfulness
appeared with a very awful aspect to her, especially in three
things, viz. her original sin, and her sin in murmuring at
God's providence, in the weakness and afflictions she had
been under, and in want of duty to parents, though others had
looked upon her to excel in dutifulness. On Saturday she
was so earnestly engaged in leading the Bible, and other
books, that she continued in it, searching for something to
relieve her, till her eyes were so dim, that she could not
know the letters. Whilst she was thus engaged in reading,
prayer, and other religious exercises, she thought of those
words of Christ, wherein he warns us not to be as the hea-
then, that think they shall be heard for their much speaking ;
■which, she said, led her to see that she had trusted to her own
prayers and religious performances, and now she was put to
a nonplus, and knew not which way to turn herself, or where
to seek relief.
While her mind was in this posture, her heart, she said,
seemed to fly to the minister for refuge, hoping that he could
give her some relief. She came the same day, to her broth-
er, with a coimtcHance of a person in distress, expostulating
with him, why he had not told her more of her sinfulness.
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 63
and earnestly inquiring of him, what she should do. She
seemed, that day, to feel in herself an enmity against the Bi-
ble, which greatly aiTrighted her. Her sense of her own ex-
ceeding sinfulness continued increasing from Thursday till
Monday, and she gave this account of it, that it had been an
opinion, which, till now she had entertained, that she was not
guilty of Adam's sin, nor any way concerned in it, because
she was not active in it ; but that now she saw she was guilty
of that sin, and all over defiled by it, and that the sin which
she brought into the world with her was alone sufficient to
condemn her.
On the Sabbath day she was so ill that her friends thought
it not best that she should go to public worship, of which she
seemed very desirous ; but when she went to bed on the sab-
bathday night, she took up a resolution that she would, the
next morning, go to the minister, hoping to find some relief
there. As she awaked on Monday morning a little before day,
she wondered within herself at the easiness and calmness she
felt in her mind,which was of that kind which she never felt be-
fore ; as she thought of this, such words as these Avere in her
mind ; the words of the'Lord are pure words, health to the soul,
and marrow to the bones ; and then these words came to her
mind... .the blood of Christ cleanses from all sin ; which were
accompanied with a lively sense of the excellency of Christ,
and his sufficiency to satisfy for the sins of the whole world.
She then thought of that expression. ...it is a pleasant thing for
the eyes to behold the sun....w^hich words then seemed to her
to be very applicable to Jesus Christ. By these things her
m.ind Avas led into such contemplations and views of Christ,
as filled her exceeding full of joy. She told her brother in
the morning that she had seen (i. e. in realizing views by
faith) Christ the last night, and that she had really thought
that she had not knowledge enough to be converted ; but,
said she, God can make it quite easy ! On Monday she felt
all day a constant sweetness in her soul. She had a repeti-
tion of the same discoveries of Christ three mornings togeth-
er, that she had on Monday morning, and much in the same
64 Narrative of
manner, at each time, waking a little before day, but brighter
and brighter every time.
At the last time, on Wednesday morning, while in the en-
joyment of a spiritual view of Christ's glory and fulness, her
soul was filled with distress for Christless persons, to consider
what a miserable condition they were in ; and she felt in her-
self a strong inclination immediately to go forth to warn sin-
ners, and proposed it the next day to her brother to assist her
in going frorn house to house, but her brother restrained her,
telling her of the unsuitableness of such a method. She told
one of her sisters that day, that she loved all mankind, but
especially the people of God. Her sister asked her why she
loved all mankind ? She replied, because God had made them.
After this there happened to come into the shop where she
was at work, three persons that were thought to have been
lately converted ; her seeing them as they stepped in one af-
ter another into the door, so affected her, and so drew forth
her love to them, that it overcame her, and she almost faint-
ed : And when they began to talk of the things of religion, it
was more than she could bear, ...they were obliged to cease on
that account. It was a very frequent thing with her to be
overcome with a flow of affection to them that she thought
godly, in conversation with them, and sometimes only at the
sight of them.
She had many extraordinary discoveries of the glory of
God and Christ ; sometimes in some particular attributes, and
sometimes in many. She gave an account, that once, as those
four words passed through her mind, wisdom, justice,
GOODNESS and truth, her soul was filled with a sense of the
glory of each of these divine attributes, but especially the
last. ...Truth, she said, sunk the deepest ! and, therefore, as
these words passed, this was repeated, truth, truth ! Her
mind was so swallowed up with a sense of the glory of God's
truth and other perfections, that she said, it seemed as though
her life was going, and that she saw it was easy with God to
take away her life by discoveries of himself. Soon after this
she went to a private religious meeting, and her mind was full
of a sense and view of the glory of God all the time ; and
SURPRISING CONVERSIOK^S. en
when the exercise was ended, some asked her conceniing
what she had experienced ; and she bea;au to give them an
account, but as she was relating it, it revived such a sense of*
the same things, that her strength failed, and they were oblig-
ed to take her and lay her upon the bed. Afterwards she was
greatly affected, and rejoiced with these woi'ds, worthy is the
Iamb that nvas slain.
She had several days together a sweet sense of the excel-
lency and loveliness of Christ in his meekness, which disposed
her continually to be repeating over these words, which Avere
sweet to her, meek and lowly in heart, meek and lowly
IN HEART. She once expressed herself to one of her sisters
to this purpose, that she had continued whole days and whole
nights, in a constant ravishing view of the glory of God and
Christ, having enjoyed as much as her life could bear. Once
as her brother was speaking of the dying love of Christ, she
told him that she had such a sense of it, that the mere men-
tioning it was ready to overcome her.
Once, when she came to me, she told how that at such and
such a time she thought she saw as much of God, and had as
much joy and pleasure as was possible in this life, and that yet
afterwards God discovered himself yet far more abundantly,
and she saw the same things that she had seen before, yet
more clearly, and in another and far more excellent and de-
lightful manner, and was filled with a more exceeding sweet-
ness. She likewise gave me such an account of the sense she
once had from day to day of the glory of Christ, and of God,
in his various attributes, that it seemed to me slie dwelt for
days together in a kind of beatific vision of God, and seemed
to have, as I thought, as immediate an intercourse with him,
as a child with a father ; and at the same time she appeai'ed
most remote from any high thought of herself, and of her
own sufficiency, but was like a little child, and expressed a
great desire to be instructed, telling me that she longed very
often to come to me for instruction, and wanted to live at my
house, that I might tell her her duty.
She often expressed a sense of the glory of God appearin?^
in the trees and growth of the fields, and other works of God'is
Vol. III. I
6'6 NARRATIVE 6T
hands. She told her sister that lived near the heart of thft
town, that she once thought it a pleasant thing to live in the
middle of the town, but now, says she, I think it much more
pltasant to sit and see the Avind blowing the trees, and to be-
hold in the country what God has made. She had sometimes
the powerful breathings of the spirit of God on her soul, while
reading the scripture, and would express a sense that she had
of the certain truth and divinity thereof. She sometimes
would appear with a pleasant smile on her countenance, and
once when her sister took notice of it and asked why she
smiled, she replied, I am brimful of a sweet feeling within !
She often used to express how good and sweet it was to lie
low before God, and the lower, says she, the better ! And that
it was pleasant to think of lying in the dust all the days of hef
life, mourning for sin. She was wont to manifest a great
sense of her own meanness and dependance. She often ex-
pressed an exceeding compassion, and pitiful love, which she
found in her heart towards persons in a Chi'istless condition,
whicli was sometimes so strong, that as she was passing by
such in the streets, or those that she feared were such, she
would be overcome by the sight of them. She once Baid, that
she longed to have the whole world saved. ...she wanted, as it
were, to pull them all to her. ...she could not bear to have one
lost.
She had great longings to die, that she might be with
Christ, which increased till she thought she did not know
how to be patient to wait till God's time should come
But once, when she felt those longings, she thought, with
herself, if I long to die, why do I go to physicians ?
Whence she concluded that her longings for death were not
M'ell regulated. After this she often put it to herself, which
she should choose, whether to live or to die, to be sick or to be
well, and she found she conld not tell, till at last she found
herself disposed to say these words....! am quite willing to
live, and quite willing to die. ...quite willing to be sick, and
quite willing to be well ; and quite willing for any thing that
God \\ill bring upon me ! And then, said she, I felt myself
perfectly easy, in a full submission to the will of God. She
\
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 6J
then lamented much, that she had been so eager in her long-
ings for death, as it argued want of such a resignation to God
as ought to be. She seemed henceforward to coniinr.e in this
resigned frame till death.
After this her illness increased upon her ; and once, after
she had before spent the greater part of the night in extreme
pain, she awaked out of a little sleep with these words in her
heart and mouth....! am wiUing to suffer for Christ's sake.. ..I
am willing to spend and be spent for Christ's sake. ...I am
willing to spend my life, even my very life for Christ's sake !
And though she had an extraordinary resignation, with res-
pect to life or death, yet the thoughts of dying were exceedmg
sweet to her. At a time when her brother was reading in
Job, concerning worms feeding on the dead body, she ap-
peared with a pleasant smile, and being inquired of about it,
she said, it was sweet to her to think of her being in such cir-
cumstances. At another time, when her brother mentioned to
her the danger there seemed to be that the illness she then
labored under, might be an occasion of her death, it filled her
with joy that almost overcome her. At another time, when
she met a company following a coipse to the grave, she said,
it was sweet to her to think, that they would in a little time
follow her in like manner.
Her illness, in the latter part of it, was seated much in her
throat, and swelling inward filled up the pipe, so that she
could swallow nothing but what was perfectly liquid, and but
vei'y little of that, and with great and long strugglings and
stranglings, that which she took in, flying out at her nostrils,
till she at last could swallow nothing at all : She had a raging
appetite to food, so that she told her sister, when talking with
her about her circumstances, that the worst bit she threw to
her swine would be sweet to her ; but yet when she sav/ tliat
she could not swallow it, she seemed to be as perfectly con-
tented without it as if she had no appetite to it. Others were
greatly moved to see what she underwent, and were filled with
admiration at her unexampled patience. At a time, Avhen she
was striving in vain to get down a little food, something liquid,
^nd was very much spent with it, she looked upon her sister
68 NARRATIVE OF
•with a smile, saying, O sister, this is for my good ! At anoth-
er time, M'hcn htr sister was speaking of what she under-
went, she told her, that she lived an heaven upon earth for
all that. She used sometimes to say to her sister, under her
extreme sufferings. ...It is good to be so 1 Her sister once ask-
ed her, why she said so ? Why, says she, because God would
have it so : It is best that things should be as God would have
them.. ..It looks best to me. After her confinement, as they
were leading her from the bed to the door, she seemed over-
come by the sight of things abroad, as shewing forth the glory
of the Being that had made them. As she lay on her death
bed, she would often say these words.. ..God is my friend !
Ai".d once looking upon her sister, with a smile, said, O sister !
How good it is ! How swtet and comfortable it is to consider,
and think of heavenly things ! And used this argument to
persuade her sister to be much in such meditations.
She expressed, on her death bed, an exceeding longing,
both for persons in a natural state, that they might be convert-
ed, and for the godly that they might see and know more of
God, And when those that looked on themselves as in a
Christless state c?me to see her, she would I^e greatly moved
with compassionate affection. One, in particular, that seem-
ed to be in great distress about the state of her soul, and had
come to see her from time to time, she desired her sister to
persuade not to come any more, because the sight of her so
wrought on her compassions, that it overcome her nature
The same week that she died, when she was in distressing
circumstances as to her body, some of the neighbors that
came to see her, asked if she was willing to die ? She replied,
that she was quite willing either to live or die. ...She was will-
ing to be in pain. ...She was v, illing to be so always as she was
then, if that was the will of God. She willed what God will-
ed. Tiiey asked her whether she was willing to die that
night ? She answered, yes, if it be God's will ; and seemed to
speak all with that perfect composure of spirit, and with such
a clieerful and pleasant countenance, lliat it filled them with
admiration.
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 69
She was very weak a considerable time before she died,
having pined away with famine and thirst, so that her flesh
seemed to be dried upon her bones, and therefore could say
but little, and manifested her mind very much by sicius. She
said she had matter enough to fill up all her time wi'Ji talk, if
she had but strength. A few days before her deatli, some
asked her Avhether she held her integrity still ? Whether she
v/as not afraid of death ? She answered to this purpose, that
she had not the least degree of fear of death. They asked her
why she would be so confident ? She answered, if I should say
otherwise, I should speak contrary to what I know ; there is,
says she, indeed a dark entry, that looks something dark, but on
the other side there appears such a bright shining light, that \
cannot be afraid ! She said, not long before she died, that she
used to be afraid how she should grapple with death ; but,
says she. Cod has shewed me that he can inake it easy in
great pain. Several days before she died, she could scarcely
say any thing but just yes and no, to questions that were ask-
ed her, for she seemed to be dying for three days together ;
but seemed to continue in an admirable sweet composure of
soul, without any interruption, to the last, and died as a per-
son, that went to sleep, without any struggling, about noon, on
Friday, June 27, 1735.
She had long been infirm, and often had been exercised
with great pain ; but she died chiefly of famuie. It was,
doubtless, partly owing to her bodily weakness, that her na-
ture was so often overcome, and ready to sink witli gracious
affection ; but yet the truth was, that she had more grace, and
greater discoveries of God and Christ, than the present frail
state did well consist with. She wanted to be v/hcre strong-
grace might have more liberty, and be without the clog of a
weak body ; there she longed to be, and there she doubtless
now is. She was looked upon amongst us as a very eminent
instance of Christian experience; but this isbut a very broken
and imperfect account I have given of her : Her eminency
would much more appear, if her experiences were fully re-
lated, as she was wont to express and manifest them while
living. I once read this account to some of her pious neigh-
ro NARRATIVE OF
box's) who were acquainted ^vith her, who said to this pui-poscy
that the picture fell much short of the life, and particularly
that it much failed of duly representing her humility, and
that admirable lowliness of heart, that at all times appeared in
her. But there lU'e, (blessed be God !) many living instances
of much the like nature, and in some things no less extraor-
dinary.
But I now proceed to the other instance that I would give
an account of, which is of the little child forementioned. Her
name is Phebe Bartlet, daughter of William Bartlet. I shall
give the account as I took it from the mouths of her parents,
whose veracity, none that know them doubt of.
She was born in March, in the year 1731. About the latter
end of April, or beginning of May, 1735, she was greatly af-
fected by the talk of her brother, who had been hopefully con-
verted a little before, at aboui; eleven years of age, and then
seriously talked to her about the great things of religion. Her
parents did not know of it at that time, and were not wont, in
the counsels they gave to their children, particularly to direct
themselves to her, by reason of her being so young, and, as
they supposed not capable of understanding ; but after her
brother had talked to her, they observed her very earnestly
to listen to the advice they gave to the other children, and
she was observed very constantly to retire, several times in a
day, as was concluded, for secret prayer, and grew more and
more engaged in religion, and was more frequent in her
closet, till at last she was wont to visit it five or six times in a
day, and was so engaged in it, that nothing would, at any time
divert her from her stated closet exercises. Her mother often
observed and watched her, when such things occurred, as she
thought most likely to divert her, either by putting it out of
her thoughts, or otherwise engaging her inclinations, but nev-
er could observe her to fail. She mentioned some very re-
markable instances.
She once, of her own accord, spake of her unsuccessfulness,
in that she could not find God, or to that purpose. But on
Thursday, the last day of July, about the middle of tlie day,
the child being in the closet, where it used to retircj its moth-
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 71
cr heard it speaking aloud, which was unusual, and never had
been observed before ; and her voice seemed to be as of one
exceeding importunate and engaged, but her mother could
distinctly hear only these words, (spoken in her childish man-
tier, but seemed to be spoken with extraordinary earnestness,
land out of distress of soul) Pray bessed lord give me sal-
vation ! I FRAY, BEG pardon all my sins ! When the child
had done prayer, she came out of the closet, and came and sat
doWn by her mother, and cried out aloud. Her mother very
earnestly asked her several times, what the matter was, before
she vi^ould make any answer, but she continued exceedingly
crying, and wreathing her body to and fro, like one in anguish
of spirit. Her mother then asked her whether she was afraid
that God would not give her salvation. She then answered
yes, I am afraid I shall go to hell ! Her mother then endeav-
ored to quiet her, and told her she would not have her cry....
she must be a good girl, and pray every day, and she hoped
God would give her salvation. But this did not quiet her at
all. ...but she continued thus earnestly crying and taking on for
some time, till at length she suddenly ceased crying and be-
gan to smile, and presently said with a smiling countenance
....Mother, the kingdom of heaven is come to me ! Her
mother Avas surprised at the sudden alteration, and at the
jspeech, and knew not what to make of it, but at fiist said noth-
ing to her. The child presently spake again, and said, there
is another come to me, and there is another. ...there is three J
and being asked what she meant, she ansv/ered..,.One is, thy
will be done, and there is another.. ..enjoy him forever ; by
which it seems that when the child said there is three come
to me, she meant three passages of its catechism that came
to her mind.
After the child had said this, she retired again into her
closet ; and her mother went over to her brother's, who was
next neighbor ; and when she came back, the child being
come out of the closet, meets her mother with this cheerful
speech... .1 can find God now ! Referring to what she had be-
fore complained of, that she could not find God. Then the
child spoke again, and said....I love God ! Her mother asked
n NARRATIV^E Ot
her how well she loved God, whether she loved God better
than her father and mother, she said, yes. Then she asked
her whether she loved God better than her little sister Rachel,
^he answered yes, better than any thing ! Then her eldest
sister, referring to her saying she could find God now, asked
her where she could find God ; she answered, in heaven :
Why, said she, have you been in heaven ? No, said the child.
By this it scorns not to have been any imagination of any thing
seen with bodily eyes that she called God, when she said I
can find God now. Her mother asked her whether she was
afraid of going to hell, and that had made her cry. She an-
swered, yes, I was ; but now I shall not. Her mother asked her
whether she thought that God had given her salvation ; she
answered yes. Her mother asked her, when ; she answered,
to day. She appeared all that afternoon exceeding cheerful
and joyful. One of the neighbors asked her how she felt her-
self ? She answered, I feel better than I did. The neighbor
asked lier what made her feel better ; she answered, God
lYiakcs me. That evening as she lay a bed, she called one of
her little cousins to her, that was present in the room, as hav-
ing something to say to him ; and when he came, she told him
that heaven was better than earth. The next day being Fri-
day, her mother asking her her catechism, asked her what
God made her for ; she answered, to serve him ; and added,
every body should serve God, and get an interest in Christ.
The same day the elder children, when they came home
from school, seemed much afTected with the extraordinary
change that seemed to be made in Phebe ; and her sister
Abigail standing by, her mother took occasion to counsel her,
now to improve her time, to prepare for another world ; on
Avhicli Pliebc burst out in tears, and cried out, poor Xabby !
Her mother told her, she would not have her cry, she hoped
that God would give Nabby salvation ; but that did not quiet
her, but she conthuied earnestly ci'ving for some time ; and
T\ hen she had in a measure ceased, her sister Eunice being
Vw her, she hurst out again, and cried, poor Eunice ! and cried
cxceedinglv ; and when she had almost done, she went into
another room, and there looked upon her sister Naomi, and
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. rS
burst out again, crying poor Amy ! Her mother was greatly-
affected at such a behavior in the child, and knew not what
to say to her. One of the neighbors coming in a little after,
asked her what she had cried for. She seemed, at first back-
ward to tell the reason : Her mother told her she might tell
that person, for he had given her an apple ; upon which she
said, she cried because she was afraid they would go to hell.
At night a certain minister, that was occasionally in the
town, Avas at the house, and talked considerably with her of the
things of religion ; and after he was gone, she sat leaning on
tiie table, with tears running out of her eyes ; and being ask->
ed what made her cry, she said it was thinking about God.
The next day being Saturday, she seemed great part of the
day to be in a very affectionate frame, had four turns of cry-
ing, and seemed to endeavor to curb herself, and hide her
tears, and was very backward to talk of the occasion of it. On
the sabbath day she was asked whether she believed in God ;
she answered yes : And being told that Christ was the Son of
God, she made ready answer, and said, I know it.
P'rom this time there has appeared a very remarkable
abiding change in the child : She has been very strict upon
the Sabbath, and seems to long for the sabbath day before it
comes, and will often in the week time be inquiring how long
It is to the sabbath day, and must have the days particularly-
counted over that are between, before she will be contented.
And she seems to love God's house. ...is very eager to go
thither. Her mother once asked her why she had such a
■mind to go ? Whether it was not to see the fine folks ? She
said no, it was to hear Mr. Edwards preach. When she is in
the place of worship, she is very far from spending her time
there as children at her age usually do, but appears with an
attention that is very extraordinary for such a child. She also
appears, very desirous at all opportunities, to go to private
religious meetings, and is very still and attentive at home, in
prayer time, and has appeared affected in time of family
prayer. She seems to delight much in hearing religious con-
versation. When I once was there with some others that M
were strangers, and talked to her something of religion, she
Vol. III. K
U NARRATIVE OF
Kecmcd more ihan ordinarily attentive ; and ulirn we were
gone, siie looked out very wistly after us, and said....! wish
they would come again ! Her mother asked her why : Says
she, I love to hear them talk ! '
She seems to have very much of the fear of God before her
eyes, and an extraordinary dread of sin against him ; of which
her mother mentioned the following remarkable instance.
Some time in August, the last year, she went with some big-
ger children, to get some plumbs, in a neighbor's lot, know-
ing nothing of any harm in what she did ; but when she
brought some of the plumbs into the house, her mother mild-
ly reproved her, and told her, that she must not get plumbs
w^ilhout leave, because it v as sin : God had commanded lier
not to steal. The child seemed greatly surprised, a nd burst
cut into tears, and cried out. ...I will not have these plumbs !
And turning to her sister Eunice, very earnestly said to her
....why did you ask me to go to that plumb tree ? I should
not have gone if you had not asked lue. The other children
did not seem to be much affected or concerned ; but there
was no pacifying Phebe. Her mother told her she might go
and ask leave, and then it would not be sin for her to eat them,
and sent one of the children to that end ; and when she re-
turned, her mother told her that the owner had given leave,
I10W she might cat them, and it would not be stealing. This
stilled her a little while, but presently she broke out again in-
to an exceeding fit of crying : Her mother asked her what
made her cry again ? Why she cried now, since they had ask-
ed leave ? What it was that troubled her now ? And asked
her several times very earnestly, before she made any answer ;
but at last, said it was because... .because it was sin. She
continued a considerable time crying ; and said she would
not go again if I'unicc asked her an hundred times ; and she
retained her avc^rsion to that fruit for a considerable time, un-
der the remembrance of her former sin.
She, at some times, appears greatly affected and delighted
with texts of scripture that come to her mind. Particularly,
%iibout the beginning of November, the last year, that text
came to her juind, Rev. iii. 20. Behold I stand at the door and
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. 75
'knock : If any mail hear my voice, and open the door^ I ivill
■come in, and sup. with him and he with me. She spoke of it to
those of the family, with a great appearance of joy, a smiling
countenance, and elevation of voice, and afterwards she went
into another room, where her mother overheard her talking
very earnestly to the children about it, and particularly heard
her say to them, three or four limes over, with an air of
exceeding joy and ad miration.... Why it is to sup with god.
At some time about the middle of winter, very late in
the night, when all were in bed, her mother perceived that
she was awake, and heard her as though she Avas weeping.
She called to her, and asked her what was the matter. She
answered with a low voice, so that her mother could not hear
what she said ; but thinking it might be occasioned by some
spiritual affection, said no more to her ; but perceived her to
lie awake, and to continue in the same frame for a considera-
ble time. The next morning she asked her whether she did
not cry the last night : The child answered yes, I did cry a
little, for I was thinking about God and Christ, and they loved
me. Her mother asked her, whether to think of God and
Christ's loving her made her cry : She answered yes, it does
sometimes.
She has often manifested a great concern for the good of
other souls ; and has been wont, many times, afiectionately
to counsel the other children. Once about the latter end of
September, the last year, when she and some others of the
children were in a room by themselves a husking Indian corn,
the child, after a while, came out and sat by the fire. Her
mother took notice that she appeared with a more than ordi-
nary serious and pensive countenance, but at last she broke
silence, and said I have been talking to Nabby and Eunice.
Her mother asked her what she had said to them. Why, suLd
she, I told them they must pray, and prepare to die, that they
had but a little while to live in this world, and they must be
always ready. When Nabby came out, her mother asked
her whether she had said that to them. Yes, said she, she
said that and a great deal more. At other times the child
4,ook her opportunities to talK to the other children about idie
76 NARRATIVE OF
great concern of their souls ; sometimes so as mvich to affect
them, and set them into tears. She was once exceeding im-
portunate wilh her mother to go with her sister Naomi to
pray : Her mother endeavored to put her off, but she pulled
her by the sleeve, and seemed as if she would by no means be
denied. At last her mother told her, that Amy must go and
pray herself ; but, says the child, she will not go, and persist-
ed earnestly to beg of her mother to go with her.
She has discovered an uncommon degree of a spirit of
charity, particularly on the following occasion : A poor man
that lives in the woods, had lately lost a cow that the family
inuch depended on, and being at the house, he was relating
his misfortune, and telling of the straits and difficulties they
■were reduced to by it. She took much notice of it, and it
wrought exceedingly on her compassions ; and after she had
attentively heard him a while, she went away to her father,
who was in the shop, and intreated him to give that man a
cow ; and told him that the poor man had no cow ! That the
hunters or something else had killed his cow ! And intreated
him to give him one of theirs. Her father told her that they
could not spare one. Then she intreated him to let him and
his family come and hve at his house ; and had much talk
of the same nature, whereby she manifested bowels of com-
passion to the poor.
She has manifested great love to her minister ; particularly
when I returned from my long journey for my health, the
last fall, when she heard of it, she appeared very joyful at the
news, and told the children of it with an elevated voice, as the
most joyful tidings, repeating it over and over, Mr. Edwards
is come home ! Mr. Edwards is come home ! She still con-
tinues very constant in secret prayer, so far as can be observ-
ed, (for she seems to have no desire that others should ob-
serve her when she retires, but seems to be a child of a re-
served temper) and every night before she goes to bed will
say her catechism, and will by no means miss of it : She never
forgot it but once, and then after she was a bed, thought of it
and cried out in tears.. ..I have not said my catecliism ! And
^ould not be quieted till her mother asked her the catechism
•as she hiy in bed. She sometimes appears to be in doubt
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. Tt
^bout the condition of her soul, and when asked whether she
thinks that she is prepared for death, speaks something doubt-
fully about it : At other times seems to have no doubt, but
when asked, replies yes, without hesitation.
In the former part of this great work of God amongst us,
till it got to its height, we seemed to be wonderfully smiled
upon and blessed in all respects. Satan (as has been already
observed) seemed to be unusually restrained : Persons that
before had been involved in melancholy, seemed to be as it
were waked up out of it, and those that had been entangled
with extraordinary temptations, seemed wonderfully to be set
at liberty, and not only so, but it was the most remarkable
time of health that ever I knew since I have been in the town.
We ordinai'ily have several bills put up, every sabbath, for
persons that are sick, but now we have not so much as one
lor many sabbaths together. But after this it seemed to be
otherwise, when this work of God appeared to be at its great-
est height. A poor weak man that belongs to the town, being
in great spiritual trouble, was hurried with violent temptations
to cut his own throat, and made an attempt, but did not do it
effectually. He after this continued a considerable time ex-
ceedingly overwhelmed with melancholy, but has now, of a
long time, been very greatly delivered, by the light of God's
countenance lifted up upon him, and has expressed a great
sense of his sin in so far yielding to temptation, and there are
in him all hopeful evidences of his having been made a sub-
ject of saving mercy.
In the latter part of May, it began to be very sensible that
the spirit of God was gradually withdrawing from us, and af-
ter this time Satan seemed to be more let loose, and raged in
a dreadful manner. The first instance wherein it appeared,
was a person's putting an end to his own life, by cutting his
throat. He was a gentleman of more than common under-
standing, of strict morals, religious in his bthavio r and an
useful, honorable person in the town. ...But was of a family
that are exceeding prone to the disease of melancholy, and his
mother was killed with it. He had, from the beginning of
^his extraordinary time, been exceedingly concerned about the
rs NARRATIVE OF
state of his soul, tind ll)crc were some things in his expe-
rience, that appeared very liopcrully, but he durst entertain no
liope concerning- his own good estate. Towards tiie latter
part of liis time, he grew much discouraged, and melancholy
grew amain upon him, till he was wholly overpowered by it,
and was in great measure, past a cajuicity of receiving advice,
or being reasoned with to any purpose : The devil took the
advantage, and drove him into despairing thoughts. He was
kept awake a nights, meditating terror, so that he had scarce
any sleep at all, for a long time together. And it was observ-
ed at last, that he was scarcely well capable of managing his
ordinary business, and was judged delirious by the coioner's
inquest. The news of this, extraordinarily afTccted the minds
of people here, and struck them as it were with astonishment.
After this, multitudes in this and other towns seemed to have
it strongly suggested to them, and pressed upon them, to do
as this person had done. And many that seemed to be under
no melancholy, some pious persons, that had no special dark-
ness or doubts about the goodness of their state, nor were un-
der any special trouble or concern of mind about any thing
spiritual or temporal, yet had it urged upon them, as if some-
body had spoken to them, Cat your o%v?i throaty no-v is a good
o/i/iortuniiy. Now 1 Now ! So that they were obliged to fight
with all their might to resist it, and yet no reason suggested to
them why they should do it.
About the same time, there were two remarkable instances
of persons led away with strange enthusiastic delusions : One
at SufBeld, and another at South Hadley : That which has
made the greatest noise in the country was of the man at
South Hadley, whose delusion Avas, that he thought himself
divinely instructed to direct a poor man in melancholy and
dcf.paiiing circumstances, to say certain words in prayer to
Cod, as recorded in Psal. cxvi. 4, for his own relief. The
jnan is esteemed a pious man : I have, since this error of his,
had a particular acquaintance with him, and, I believe, none
would question his piety, that had had such an acquaintance.
He c:ave me u particular account of the manner how he was
deluded, wh.icb is too long to be here inserted. IJut, in short,
SURPRISING CONVERSIONS. M
lie was exceedingly rejoiced and elevated with this extraordl-
'/laiy work, so carried on in this part of the coiintry, and was
possessed with an opinion that it was the beginning of the
glorious times of the church spoken of in scripture : And had
read it as the opinion of some divines, that there would ba
many in these times that should be endued Math extraordinary-
gifts of the Holy Ghost, and had embraced the notion ; though
he had at first no apprehensions that any besides ministers
would have such gifts. But he since exceedingly laments
tiie dishonor he has done to God, and the wound he has given
religion in it, and has hiin low before God and man for it.
After these things the instances of conversion Avcre rare
here in comparison of what they had before been, (tliougli
that remarkable instance of the little child was after this ;)
and the spirit of God after that time appeared very sensibly
withdrawing from all parts of the country, (though we have
heard of its going on in some places of Connecticut, and that
it continues to be carried on even to this day.) But religion
rerilained here, and, I believe in some other places, the main
subject of convereation for several months after this. And
there were some turas, wherein God's work seemed some-
thing to revive, and we were ready to hope that all was going
to be renewed again ; yet in the main there was a gradual de-
cline.of that general, engaged, lively spirit in religion, which
had been before. Several things have happened since, that
have diverted people's minds, and turned their conversation
more to other affairs, as particularly his Excellency the Gov-
ernor's coming up, and the Committee of the General Court,
on the treaty with the Indians ; and afterwards the Springfield
controvei^sy, and since that, our people in this town have been
engaged in the building of a new meetinghouse ; and some
other occurrences might be mentioned, that have seemed to
have this efTcct.
But as to those that have been thought to be converted
among us, in this time, they generally seem to be persons
that have had an abiding change wrought on them : I have
had particular acquaintance with many of them since, and
they generally appear to be persons that have a new s^nse of
80 NARRATIVE OF
thinc^s, new apprehensions and views of God, of the divine at-
tributes, and Jesus Christ, and the great things of the gospel :
They have a new sense of the truth of them, and they affect
them in a new manner ; though it is very far from bein"- al-
ways alike with them, neither can they revive a sense of
things when they please. Their hearts arc often touched, and
sometimes filled with new sweetnesses and delights ; there
seems to be an inward ardor and burning of heart that they
express, the like to which they never experienced before ;
sometimes, perhaps, occasioned only by the mention of
Christ's name, or some one of the divine perfections : There
arc new appetites, and a new kind of breathings and pantings
of heart, and groanings that cannot be uttered. There is a
new kind of inward labor and struggle of soul towards heaven
and holiness.
Some that before were very rough in their temper and
manners seem to be remarkably seftened and sweetened....
And some have had their souls exceedingly filled and over-
whelmed with light, love, and comfort, long since the work of
God has ceased to be so remarkably carried on in a general
way ; and some have had much greater experiences of this
nature than they had before. And there is still a great deal of
religious conversation continued in the town, amongst young
and old ; a religious disposition appears to be still maintained
amongst our people, by their upholding frequent private re-
ligious meetings, and all sorts are generally worshipping God
at such meetings, on sabbath nights, and in the evening after
our public lecture. Many children in the town do still keep
up such meetings among themselvesw I know of no one
young person in the town that has returned to former ways of
looseness and extravagancy in any respect, but we still re-
main a reformed people, and God has evidently made us a
new people.
I cannot say there has been no instance of any one person
that has carried himself so, that others should justly be stum-
bled concerning his profession ; nor am I so vain as to imag-
ine that we have not been mistaken concerning any that we
bave entertained a good opinion of, or that there are none that
SURPRISING CONV^ERSIONS. 81
Jiass amongst us for sheep, that are indeed wolves in sheep'sr
cloathing, who probably may, some time or other, discover
themselves by their fruits. We are not so pure but that we
have great cause to be humbled and ashamed, that we are so
impure ; nor so religious but that those that watch for our
halting may see things in us, whence they may take occasion
to reproach us and religion ; but in the main there has been a
great and marvellous work of conversion and sanclification
among the people here, and they have paid all due respects to
those who have been blest of God to be the instruments of it.
Both old and young have shewn a forwardness to hearken not
only to my counsels, but even to my reproofs from the pulpit.
A great part of the country have not received the most fa-
vorable thoughts of this affair, and to this day many retain
a jealousy concerning it, and prejudice against it ; I have rea-
son to think that the meanness and w^eakness of the instru-
ment, that has been made use of in this town, has prejudiced
many against it ; it does not appear to me strange that it
should be so : But yet the circumstance of this great work of
God is analagous to other circumstances of it ; God has so
ordered the manner of the work in many respects, as very sig-
nally and remarkably to shew it to be his own peculiar and
immediate work, and to secure the glory of it wholly to his
own almighty power and sovereign grace. And whatever the
circumstances and means have been, and though we are so un-
worthy, yet so hath it pleased God to work ! And w«e are evi-
dently a people blessed of the Lord 1 And here in this corner
of the world, God dwells, and manifests his glory.
Thus, Reverend Sir, I have given a lar,3;e and particular ac-
count of this remarkable affair, and yet considering how man-
ifold God's works have been amongst us, that are worthy to
be written, it is but a very brief one. I should have sent it
Hiuch sooner, had I not been greatly hindered by illness in
my family, and also in myself. It is probably much larger
than you expected, and it may be than you would have chos-
en. I thought that the extraordinariness of the thing, and
the innumerablemisrepresentations which have gone abroad of
it, many of which have, doubtless, reached your cars, made U
Vol. III. K
82 NARRATIVE OF, ?cc.
necessary that I should be particular. But I would leave \i
entirely with your -wisdom to make what use of it you think
best, to send a part of it to England, or all, or none, if you
think it not worthy ; or otherwise to dispose of it as you may
think most for God's glory, and the interest of religion. If
you are pleased to send any thing to the Rev. Dr. Guyse, I
should be glad to have it signified to him, as my humble de-
sire, that since he, and the congregation to which he preach-
ed, have been pleased to take so much notice of us, as they
have, that they would also think of us at the Throne of Grace,
and seek there for us that God would not forsake us, but ena-
ble us to bring forth fruit answerable to our profession, and
our mercies, and that our light may so s/ihic before jnen, that
others^ seeing our good ivorks, may glorify our father which is in
heaven.
When first I heard of the notice the Reverend Dr. Watts
and Dr. Guyse took of God's mercies to us, I took occasion to
inform our congregation of it in a discourse from these
words ; ji city that is set ufion a hill cannot be hid. And hav-
ing since seen a particular account of the notice of the Rever*
end Dr. Guyse, and the congregation he preached to, took of
it, in a letter you wrote to my honored uncle Williams, I
read that part of your letter to the congregation, and labored
as much as in me lay to enforce their duty from it. The
congregation were very sensibly moved and affected at both
times.
I humbly request of you, Reverend Sir, your prayers for
this country, in its present melancholy circumstances, into
which it is brought by the Springfield quarrel, which, doubt-
less, above all things that have happened, has tended to put a
stop to the glorious Avork here, and to prejudice this country
against it, and hinder the propagation of it. I also ask your
prayers for this town, and would particularly beg an interest
in them for him who is,
Honored Sir,
With humble resfiect.,
Your obedient son and .servant,
JONATHAN EDWARDS..
Northampton, Aov. 6, 1736.
THOUGHTS
ON THE
REVIVAL OF RELIGION
IN
NEWENGLAND,
1740.
ADVERTISEMENT.
THE occasion of the following treatise, will
be seen, in part, in the preceding Narrative. The
gracious influences of the Holy Spirit, with which
Northampton was so abundantly enriched, and
which spread through many towns in its vicinity,
were soon followed with a very extensive revival
over the land. An extraordinary zeal was excited
in many gospel ministers. Itinerants travelled the
country and preached daily. They addressed their
crowded audiences, not in the dull monotony of a
mere moral lecture, but in the demonstration of the
Spirit, and with power. Their indefatigable labors
were crowned with the most desirable success.
Zion put on her robes of salvation. Converts to Je-
sus were multiplied as the drops of the morning
dew. Religion became almost the only subject of
concern. Many indulged the hope that the milleni-
al glory was commencing. This glorious work
had its opposers. Advantage was taken of the er-
rors of some of its most zealous promoters to cry it
down, and render it altogether suspicious. Mr.
Edwards's design was to vindicate it, as undoubted-
ly a work of God, and among the most admirable
of his triumphs over the hearts of his enemies ; to
correct errors which attended it, and to excite aug-
mented efforts for its increase.
The scene which he describes is past. Let it live
however in our memories. Let it excite our fervent
ADVERTISEMENT.
gratitude, and call forth the devout aspirations of
our souls for the spread of the victories of our glori-
ous King ill these days. Let the pertinent and in-
structive sentiments wrought into the treatise, the
most of which are adapted to every condition in
which the church and the individual believer can'
be placed, take deep hold of our hearts and be car-
ried out in their proper effects in our lives.
This work had a second edition in Scotland, soon
after it was first published in this country.
THE AUTHOR'S PREFACE,
IJV the ensuing treatise^ I condemn ministers assurning^ of
taking too much upon them^ and appeanng as though they sup-
posed that they ivere th? persons^ to v^hom it especially belonged
to dictate^ direct^ and determine ; but perhaps shall be thought
to be very guilty of it myself: A7id some., when they read this
treatise., may be ready to say that I condemn this in others., that I
may have the monopoly of it. I confess that I liave taken a.
great deal of liberty freely to express my thoughts^ concerning
almost every thing appertaining to the Tjonderful ivork of God
that has of late been carried on in the landy and to declare nvhat
has appeared to me to be the mind of God concerning the duty
and obligations of all sorts of persons., and even those that are
my superiors and fathers., ministers of the gospel., and civil rulers.
But yet I hope the liberty I have taken is not greater than can
be justifed. In this nation.^ such liberty of the press is alloxv-
erf, that every author takes leave, nvithout offence., freely to speak
his opinion concerning the management of public affairs., and the
duty of the legislature., and those that are at the head of the ad-
ministration., though vastly his superiors. As now at this day.,
private subjects offer their sentimejits to the public, from the
press, concerning the vianagemcnit of the war with Spain ; freely
declaring what they think to be the duty of the Parliament, and
the principal ministers of state, l3'c. We in JVewengland are at
this day engaged in a more important war : And I am sure, if
V}e consider the sad jajigling and confusion that has attended it.,
we shall confess that it is highly requisite that some body should
speak his mind, concerJiing the way in which it ought to be rnan-
aged : And that not only a few of the mamj particulars, that are
the matter of strife in the land, should be debated, on the one
side and the other, i?i pamphlets ; (as has of late been done with
heat andferceness enough) which does not tend to bring the con'
■tention in general to an end^ but rather to infame it, and increase
PREFACE.
the uproar. But that something should be published, to bring
the affair i?i general, and the many tliinga that attend it, that are
the subjects of debate, under a particular consideration. And
certainly it is liigh time that this was done. Jf private persons
may speak their minds -without arrogance ; much more may a
viinister of the kingdom of Christ speak freely about things of
this nature, ivhich do so nearly concern the interest of the king-
dojn of Ms lord and master, at so important a Juncture. If some
elder imnister had midcrtaken this, I acknoivledge it would have
been more proper i but I have heard of no such thing a doing,
or like to be done. I hope therefore J s/uill be excused for un-
dertaking such apiece of work. J think nothing that I have
said can justly be interpreted, as though I would impose my
thoughts tip07i any, or did not suppose that others have equal
right to think for themselves, with myself We are not account-
able one to another for our thoughts ; but we miist all give an
account to him who searches our hearts, and has doubtless his eye
especially upon us at such an extraordinary season as this. If
I have well confrmed my opinion concerning this work, and the
way in which it should be acknowledged and promoted, with
Scripture and reason, I hope others that read it will receive it,
as a manifestation of the mind and will of God. If others would
hold forth further light to me in any of these particulars, I hope
I slioidd thankfully receive it. I think I have been made in
some meamire sensible, and much more of late tfian formerly, oj
my need of more wisdom than I have. I make it my rule to lay
hold of light and embrace it, wherever I see it, though held forth
by a child or an enemy. If I have assumed too much in the fol-
lowing discourse, and have spoken in a manner that savors of a
spirit of pride, no wonder that others can better discern it tlum I
myself. If it be so I ask pardon, and beg the prayers of every
Christian reader, that I may have 7nore light, hu7nility and zeal ;
and that I may be favored with such measures of the divine Spir-
it, as a minister of the gospel stands in need cf, at cwh an ex-
traordinai'v season
EKVIVAL OF EMLIGION
IN
NEWENGLAND,
PART I.
S/iewifjg that the extraordinary Work that has of
late been going on in this Land, is a glorious Work
.of God.
X HE error of those who have had iil thoughts
of the great religious operations on the minds of men, that
have been carried on of late in Ne^vengland (so far as the
ground of such an error has been in the understanding, and
not in the disposition) seems fundamentally to lie in three
things J
First. In judging of this work a priori.
Secondly. In not taking the holy scriptures as an whole
rule whereby to judge of such operations.
Thirdly. In not justly separating and distinguishing the
good from the bad.
I. They have greatly erred in the way in which they have
gone about to try this work, whether it be a work of the Spirit
of God or no, viz. in judging of it a priori ; from the way that
it began, the instruments that have been employed, the means
that have been made use of, and the methods that have been
taken and succeeded, in carrying it on. Whereas, if we duly
consider the matter, it will evidently appear that such a work
is not to be judged of a/^n'o?-?, but a posteriori : We ai'e to ob-
irerve the effect wrought ; and if, upon examination of it, it
Vol. hi. M
90 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
be found to be agreeable lo the word of God, we are bound,
V ithout more ado, to rest in it as God's work ; and shall be
like to be rebuked for our arrogance, if wc refuse so to do till
God shall explain to us how he has brought this effect to pass,
or why he has made use of such and such means in doing of
il. Those texts are enough to cause us with trembling to for-
bear such a way of proceeding in judging of a work of God's
Spirit, Isa. xl. 13, l-k " Who hath directed the Spirit of the
Lord, or being his counsellor hath taught him ? With whom
took he counsel r And who instructed him, and who taught
l)im in the path of judgment, and taught him knowledge, and
shewed to him the way of understanding ?" John iii. 8.
" The wind bloweth where it listeth ; and thou hearest the
sound thereof ; but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whith-
er it gocth." We hear the sound, Ave perceive the efiect,
and from thence we judge that the Avind does indeed blow ;
■without waiting, before we pass this judgment, first to be sat-
isfied what should be the cause of the wind's blowing from
such a part of the heavens, and how it should come to pass
that it should blow in such a manner, at such a time. To
judge a priori^ is a wrong way of judging of any of the works
of God. We are not to resolve that we will first be satisfied
how God brought this or the other effect to pass, and why he
hath made it thus, or why it has pleased him to take such a
course, and to use such and such means, before we Avill ac-
knowledge his Avork, and give him the glory of it. This is
too much for the clay to take upon it Avith respect to the Pot-
ter. God (fives ?iot account of his matters : His Judgments are
a great deep : He hath his ivay in the sea^ and his path in t he
great waters, and his footsteps are vot knoxmi ; and who shall
teach God know/edge, or enjoin him his way, or say tinto him,
ivhat doest thou ? We know not what is the way of the Spirit,
vor how the bones do grow in the womb of her that is with child ;
even so we know not the works of God, who maketh all. No
vonder, therefore, if those that go this forbidden Avay to Avork,
in judging of the present Avondcrful operation, are perplexed
and confounded. We ought to take heed that Ave do not ex-
pose ourselves to the calamity of those who pried into the ark
IN NEWENGLAND. ^l
of God, when God mercifully returned it to Israel, after it had
■departe d from theni .
Indeed God has not taken that course, nor made use of
those means, to begin and carry on this great work, which
men in their wisdom, would have thought most advisable, if
he had asked their counsel ; but quite the contrary. But it
appears to me that the great God has wrought like himself, in
the manner of his carrying on this work ; so as very much to
show his own glory, and exalt his own sovereignty, power, and
allsufficiency, and pour contempt on all that human strength,
wisdom, prudence, and sufficiency that men have been wont
to trust, and to glory in ; and so as greatly to cross, rebuke,
and chastise the pride and other corruptions of men ; in a ful-
filment of that, Isa. ii. 17. " And the loftiness of man shall
be bowed down, and the haughtiness of men shall be made
low, and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day." God
doth thus, in intermingling in his providence so many stum-
bling blocks with this work ; in suffering so much of human
■weakness and infirmity to appear ; and in ot'dering so many
things that are mysterious to men^s wisdom : In pouring out
his Spirit chiefly on the common people, and bestowing his
greatest and highest favors upon them^ admitting them nearer
to himself than the great, the honorable, the rich, and the
learned, agreeable to that prophecy, Zech. xii. 7. " The
Lord also shall save the tents of Judah first, that the glory of
the house of David, and the glory of the inhabitants of Jerusa-
lem, do not magnify themselves against Judah." Those that
dwelt in the tents of Judah were the common people, that
dwelt in the country, and were of inferior rank. The inhabi-
tants of Jerusalem were their citizens, their men of weahh
and figure : And Jerusalem also was the chief place of the
habitation or resort of their priests, and Levites, and their of-
ficers and judges ; there sat the great Sanhedrim. The
house of David were the highest rank of all, the royal family,
and the great men that were round about the king. It is ev-
ident by the context that this prophecy has respect to some-
thing further than the saving the people out of the Babylonisli
captivity.
92 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
God in this work has begun at the lower end, and he ha«
made use of the weak and foolish things of the world to carry
on his work. The ministers that have been chiefly improved,
some of them have been mere babes in age and standing, and
some of them, such as have not been so high in reputation
among their fellows as many others ; and God has suflercd
their infirmities to appear in the sight of others, so as much
to displease them ; and at the same time it has pleased
God to improve them, and greatly to succeed them, while
he has not so succeeded others that are generally re-
puted vastly their superiors. Yea, there is reason to think
that it has pleased God to make use of the infirmities and
sins of some that he has improved and succeeded ; as par-
ticularly their imprudent and rash zeal, and censorious spirit,
to chastise the deadness, negligence, earthly mindedness, and
vanity, that have been found among ministers, in the late
times of general declension and deadness, wherein wise vir-
gins and foolish, ministers and people have sunk into such a
deep sleep. These things in ministers of the gospel, that go
forth as the ambassadors of Christ, and have the care of im-
mortal souls, are extremely abominable to God ; vastly
more hateful in his sight than all the imprudence, and intem-
perate heats, wildness, and distraction (as some call it) of these
zealous preaehcrs. A supine carelessness, and a vain, carnal,
worldly spirit, in a minister of the gospel, is the worst mad-
ness and distraction in the sight of God. God may also make
■use at this day, of the unchristian ccnsoriousness of some
preachers, the more to humble and purify some of his own
children and true servants, that have been wrongfully censur-
ed, to fit them for more eminent service, and future honor
that he designs them for.
II. Another foundation error of those that do not acknowl-
edge the divinity of this work, is not taking the Holy Scrip-
tures as an ivholc^ and in itself a sufficient rule to judge of
such things by. They that have one certain consistent rule
to judge by, are like to come to some clear determination ;
but they that have half a dozen different rules to make the
tiling they would judge of agree to, no wonder that ijistead of
IN NEWENGLAND. §3
justly and clearly determining, they do but perplex and dark-
en themselves and others. They that would learn the true
measure of any thing, and will have many different measures
to try it by, and find in it a conformity to, have a task that
■they will not accomplish.
Those that I am speaking of will indeed make some use of
scripture, so far as they think it serves their turn ; but do not
make use of it alone, as a rule sufficient by itself, but make as
much, and a great deal more use of other things, diverse and
wide from it, to judge of this work by. As particularly,
I. Some make philosophy, instead of the Holy Scriptures,
their rule of judging of this work ; particularly the philosoph-
ical notions they entertain of the nature of the soul, its facul-
ties and affections. Some are ready to say, " There is but
little sober, solid religion in this work : It is little else but flash
and noise. Religion now a days all runs out into transports
and high flights of the passions and affections." In their phi-
losophy, the affections of the soul are something diverse from
the will, and not appertaining to the noblest part of the soul, but
the meanest principles that it has, that belong to man, as par-
taking of animal nature, and what he has in common with the
brute creation, rather than any thing whereby he is conform-
ed to angels and pure spirits. And though they acknowledge
that a good use may be made of the affections in religion, yet
they suppose that the substantial part of religion does not
consist in them, but that they are rather to be looked upon as
something adventitious and accidental in Christianity.
But I cannot but think that these gentlemen labor under
great mistakes, both in their philosophy and divinity. It is
true distinction must be made in affections or passions. There
is a great deal of difference in high and raised affections, Avhich
must be distinguished by the skill of the observer. Some are
much more solid than others. There are many exercises of the
affections that are very flashy, and little to be depended on ;
and oftentimes there is a great deal that appertains to them,
or rather that is the effect of them, that has its seat in animal
nature, and is very much owing to the constitution and frame
jftf the body ; and that which sometimes more especially ob-
94 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
tains the name of passion, is nothing solid or substantial. But
it is false philosophy to suppose this to be the case with all ex-
ercises of affection in the soul, or with all great and high af-
fections ; and false divinity to suppose that religious affections
do not appertain to the substance and essence of Christianity :
On the contrary, it seems to me that the very life and soul of
all true religion consists in them.
I humbly conceive that the affections of the soul are not
properly distinguished from the will, as though they were two
faculties in the soul. All acts of the affections of the soul are
m some sense acts of the will, and all acts of the will are acts
♦jfthe affections. All exercises of the will are in some de-
^Y€c or other, exercises of the soul's appetition or aversion ;
vx which is the same thing, of its love or hatred. The soul
Tiills one thing rather than another, or chooses one thing
rather than another, no otherwise than as it loves one thing
more than another ; but love and hatred are affections of
the soul : And therefore all acts of the will are truly acts
©f the affections ; though the exercises of the will do not
obtain the name of passions, unless the will, either in its
aversion or opposition, be exercised in a high degree, or
in a vigorous and lively manner.
All will allow that true virtue or holiness has its seat chiefljr
in the heart, rather than in the head : It therefore follows,
from what has been said already, that it consists chiefly in ho-
ly affections. Tlic things of religion take place in men's
hearts, no further than they are affected with them. The in-
forming of the understanding is all vain, any farther than it
effects the heart ; or which is the same thing, has influence
on the affections.
Those gentlemen that make light of these raised affections
in religion, will doubtless allow that true religion and holiness,
as it has its seat in the heart, is capable of very high degrees,
and high exercises in the soul. As for instance ; they will
doubtless allow that the holiness of the heart or will, is capa-
ble of being raised to an hundred times as great a degree of
strength as it is in the most eminent saint on earth, or to be
exerted in an hundred times- so strong and vigorous exercises
IN NEWENGLAND. 93
of the heart ; and yet be true religion or holiness still, but oMiy
in an high degree. Now therefore I would ask them, by
what name they will call these high and vigorous exercises
of the will or heart ? Are they not high aifections ? What
can thev consist in, but in high acts of love ; strong and vigor-
ous exercises of benevolence and complacence ; high, exalt-
ing and admiring thoughts of God and his perfections ; strong
desires after God, Sec. ? And now what are we come to bixt
high and raised affecfions ? Yea, those very santie high and
raised affections that before they objected against, or made
light of, as worthy of little regard ?
I suppose furthermore that all will allow that there is noth-
ing but solid religion in heaven : But that there, religion and
holiness of heart is raised to an exceeding great height, to
strong,high, exalted exercises of heart. Now, what other kinds
of such exceeding strong and high exercises of the heart, or
of holiness, as it has its seat in their hearts, can we devise for
them, but only holy affections, high degrees of actings of love
to God, rejoicing in God, admiring of God, 8cc. ? Therefore
these things in the saints and angels in heaven, are not to be
despised and cashiered by the name of great heats and trans-
ports of the passions.
And it will doubtless be yet fiu'ther allowed, that the mortf
■eminent the saints are on earth, and the stronger their grace
is, and the higher its exercises are, the more they are like the
Saints in heaven ; i. e. (by what has been just now observed)
the more they have of high or raised affections in religion.
Though there are false affections in religion, and affections
that in some respects are raised high, that are flashy, yet un-
doubtedly there are also true, holy and solid afi^ections ; and
the higher these are raised, the better : And if they are rais-
ed to an exceeding great height, they are not to be thought
meanly of or suspected, merely because of their great degree,
but, on the contrary, to be esteemed and rejoiced in. Chari-
ty or divine love, is in scripture represented as the sum of all
the religion of the heart ; but this is nothing but an holy afftc^'
Hon : And therefore in proportion as this is firmly fixed in
the soul, aiid raised to agreat height, the more eminent a per-
«>e REVIVAL OF RELIGION
sun is in holiness. Divine love or charity is represented aV
the sum of all the relii^ion of heaven, and that wherein mainly
the religion of the church in its more perfect state on earth
shall consist, -when knowledge and tongues, and prophesy-
ings shall cease ; and therefore the higher this holy afl'cction
is raised in the church of (iod, or in a gracious soul, the more
excellent and perfect is the state of the church, or a particular
soul.
If we take the scripures for our rule then, the greater and
liigher are the exercises of love to God, delight and compla-
cence in God, desires and longings after God, delight in the
children of God, love to itiankind, brokenness of heart, abhor-
rence of sin, and self abhorrence for sin ; and the peace of
God, which passeth all understanding, and joy in the Holy
Ghost, joy unspeakable and full of glory ; admiring thoughts
«if God, exulting and glorying in God ; so much the higher is
Christ's religion, or that virtue which he and his apostles
taught, raised in the soul.
It is a stumbling to some that religious affections should
seem to be so powerful, or that they should be so violent (as
they express it) in some persons : They are therefore ready
to doabt whether it can be the Spirit of God, or whether this
vehemence be not rather a sign of the operation of an evil
spirit. But why should such a doubt arise from no oth-
er ground than this ? What is represented in scripture, as
more powerful in its effects, than the spirit of God ?
Which is therefore called the power of the Highest^ Luke i.
35. And its saving effect in the soul, called X\\q poiver of god-
liness^ So we read of the demonstration of the Spirit, and of
power, 1 Cor. ii. 4. And it is said to operate in the minds
of men Avith the exceeding greatness of divine power, and
according to the working of God's mighty power, Eph.i. 19.
So we read of the eflectual working of his power, Eph. iii. 7.
And of llie power that workelh in Christians v. 20. And of
the glorious power of God in the operations of tlie spirit, Col.
i. 11. And of ihe work of faith, its being wrought with pow-
er, 2 Tlu-s. i. 1 1, and in 2 Tim. i. 7. The Spirit of God is
called the spirit of pov.cr, and love, and of a sound mind. Srt
IN NEWENGLAND. 9f
the spirit is represented by a mighty Avind, and by fire, things
most powerful in their operation.
2. Many are guilty of not taking the holy scriptures as a
sufficient and whole rule, whereby to judge of this work,
■whether it be the work of God, in that they judge by those
things which the scripture does not give as any signs or marks
whereby to judge one way or the other, and therefore do in
no wise belong to the scripture rule of judging, viz. The ef-
fects that religious exercises and affections of mind have up-
on the body. Scripture rules respect the state of the mind,
and persons' moral conduct, and voluntary behavior, and not
the physical state of the body. The design of the Scripture
is to teach us divinity, and not physic and anatomy. Minis-
ters are made the Avatchmen of men's souls, and not of their
bodies ; and therefore the great rule which God has commit-
ted into their hands, is to make them divines, and not physi-
cians. Christ knew Avhat instructions and rules his church
would stand in need of better than we do ; and if he had seen
it needful in order to the church's safety, he doubtless would
have given ministers rules to judge of bodily effects, and would
have told them how the pulse should beat under such and
such religious exercises of mind ; when men should look
pale, and when they should shed tears ; when they should
tremble, and whether or no they should everbe faint or cry out ;
or whether the body should everbe put into convulsions : He
probably would have put some book into their hands, that
should have tended to make them excellent anatomists and
physicians : But he has not done it, because he did not see it
to be needful. He judged, that if ministers thoroughly did
their duty as watchmen and overseers of the state and frami©
of men's souls, and of their voluntary conduct, according to
the rules he had given, his church would be well provided for,
US to its safety in these matters. And therefore those minis-
ters of Christ and overseers of souls, that busy themselves,
■and are full of concern about the involuntary motious of the
fluids and solids of men's bodies, and from thence full of
doubts and suspicions of the cause, when nothing appears but
that the state and frame of their minds, and their voluntary
Voi. in. N
98 KEVIVAL OF RELIGION
behavior is good, and agreeable to God's word ; I say, such
ministers go out of the place that Christ has set them in, and
leave their proper business, as much as if they should under-
take to tell V ho arc under the influence of the Spirit by their
looks, or their gait. I cannot see which way we are in danger^
or how the devil is likely to get any notable advantage against
us, if we do but thoroughly do our duty with respect to those
two things, viz. The state of persons' minds, and their moral
conduct, seeing to it that they be maintained in an agreeable-
ness to the rules that Christ has given us. If things are but
kept right in these respects, our fears and suspicions arising
from cxtraordinai y bodily effects seem wholly groundless.
The most specious thhig that is alleged against these ex-
traordinary effects on the body, is, that the body is impaired,
and health wronged ; and that it is hard to think that God, in
the merciful influences of his Spirit on men, would wound
their bodies and impair their health. But if it were so pretty
commonly, or in multiplied instances, (which I do not suppose
it is) that persons received a lasting wound to their health by
extraordinary religious impressions made upon their minds,
yet it is too much for us to determine that God shall never
bring an outward calamity, in bestowing a vastly greater spir-
itual and eternal good.
Jacob, in doing his duty in wrestling with God for the bles-
sing, and while God was striving Avith him, at the same time
that he received the blessing from God, suffered a great out-
ward calamity from his hand ; God impaired his body so that
he never got over it as long as he lived : He gave him the
blessing, but sent him away halting on his thigh, and he went
lame all his life after. And yet this i:-: not mentioned as if it
were any diminution of the great mercy of God to him, when
God blessed him and he received his name Israel, because
as a Prince he had power with God, and had prevailed.
But, say some, the operations of the Spirit of God, are of a
benign nature ; nothing is of a more kind influence on human
nature, than the merciful breathings of God's own Spirit.
But it has been a thing generally supposed and allowed in the
church of God, till now, that there is such a thing as being;
IN NEWENCLAND. »9
«ick of love to Christ, or having the bodily strength weakened
by strong and vigorous exercises of love to him. And how-
ever kind to human nature the influences of the Spirit of God
are, yet nobody doubts but that divine and eternal things,
tis they may be discovered, would overpower the nature of
man in its present weak state ; and that therefore the body in
its present weakness, is not fitted for the views, and pleasures,
and employments of heaven : And that if God did discover but
a little of that which is seen by the saints and angels in heav-
en, our frail natures would sink under it. Indeed I know not
what persons may deny now, to defend themselves in a cause
they have had their spirits long engaged in ; but I know these
things do not use to be denied or doubted of. Let us rationally
consider what we profess to believe of the infinite gi'eatness of
the things of God, the divine Avrath, the divine glory, and the
tlivine infinite love and grace in Jesus Christ, and the vast-
ness and infinite impoi-tance of the things of eternity ; and
how reasonable is it to suppose, that if it pleases God a little to
withdraw the veil and let in light into the soul, and give somc^
thing of a view of the great things of another world in their
transcendent and infinite greatness, that human nature, that is
as the grass, a shaking leaf, a weak withering flower, should
totter under such a discovery ? Such a bubble is too weak to bear
the weight of a view of things that are so vast. Alas ! What is
such dust and ashes, that it should support itself under the
view of the awful wrath or infinite glory and love of Jehovah I
No wonder therefore that it is said, no man can see me and
live, and flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God,
That external glory and majesty of Christ which Daniel saw,
when there remained no strength in him, and his comeliness
was turned in him into corruption, Dan. x. 6, 7, 8. And
which the apostle John saw, when he fell at his feet as dead ;
was but an image or shadow of that spiritual glory and majes-
ty of Christ, which will be manifested in the souls of the saints
in another world, and which is sometimes, in some degree,
manifested to the soul in this world, by the influences of the
Spirit of God. And if the beholding the image, and external
representation of this spiritual majesty and glory, did so over-
100 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
power human nature, is it unreasonable to suppose that a
sight of the spiritual glory itself, which is the substance, of
Avhich that was but the shadow, should have as powerful an
effect ? The prophet Habakkuk, speaking of the awful mani-
festaiions God made of his majesty and wrath, at the Red
Sea, and in the wilderness, and at Mount Sinai, where he
gave the Law ; and of the merciful influence, and strong im-
pression God caused it to have upon him, to the end that he
anight be saved from that wrath, and rest in the day of
trouble ; says, Hab. iii. 16. " When I heai'd, my belly trem-
bled, my lips quivered at the voice, rottenness entered into my
bones, I trembled in myself, that I might rest in the day of
trouble." Which is much such an effect as the discovery of
the same majesty and wrath, in the same awful voice from
Mount Sinai, has had upon many in these days ; and to the
same purposes, viz. to give them rest in the day of trouble,
imd save them from that wrath. The psalmist also speaks of
very much such an effect as I have often seen on persons un-
der religious affections of late, Psal. cxix. 131. " I opened my
mouth and panted, for I longed for thy commandments."
God is pleased sometimes in dealing forth spiritual bless-
ings to his people, in some respect to exceed the capacity of
the vessel, in its present scantiness, so that he does not only
fill it full, but he makes their cufi to run ova- ; agreeable to
Psalm xxiii. 5. And pours out a blessing sometimes, in such
a manner and measure that there is not room enough to re-
ceive it, Mai. iii. 10, and gives them riches more than they
can carry away ; as he did to Jehoshaphat, and his people in
a time of great favor, by the word of his prophet Jehaziel in
answer to earnest prayer, Avhen the people blessed the Lord
in the valley of Berachah, 2 Chron. xx. 25, 26. It has been
■with the disciples of Christ, for a long time, a time of great
emptiness upon spiritual accounts ; they have gone hungry,
and have been toiling in vain, during a dark season, a time of
night with the church of God ; as it was with the disciples of
old, when they had toiled all night for something to eat, and
caught nothing, Luke v. 5, and John xxi. 3. But now, the
morning being come, Jesus appears to his disciples, and tak^:^
IN NEWENGLAND. 101
a compassionate notice of their wants, and says to them>
Children^ have ye any meat ? And gives some of them such
abundance of food, that they are not able to draw their net j
yea, so that their net breaks, and their vessel is overloaded,
and begins to sink ; as it was with the disciples of old, Luke
V. 6, 7, and John xxi. 6,
We cannot determine that God never shall give any person
so much of a discovery of himself, not only as to weaken their
bodies, but to take away their lives. It is supposed by very-
learned and judicious divines, that Moses's life was taken
away after this manner ; and this has also been supposed to
be the case with some other saints. Yea, I do not see any
solid sure grounds any have to determine, that God shall
never make such strong impressions on the mind by his
Spirit, that shall be an occasion of so impairing the frame of
the body, and particularly that part of the body, the brain, that
persons shall be deprived of the use of reason. As I said be-
fore, it is too much for us to determine, that God will not
bring an outward calamity in bestowing spiritual and eternal
blessings : So it is too much for us to determine, how great
an outward calamity he will bring. If God gives a great in-
crease of discoveries of himself, and of love to hira, the bene-
fit is infinitely greater than the calamity, though the life
should presently after be taken away ; yea though the soul
should not immediately be taken to heaven, but should lie
some years in a deep sleep, and then be taken to heaven : Or,
which is much the same thing, if it be deprived of the use o^
its faculties, and be unactive and unserviceable, an if it lay in
a deep sleep for some years, and then should pass into glory.
We cannot determine how great a calamity distraction is,
•when considered with all its consequences, and all that might
have been consequent, if the distraction had not happened ;
nor indeed whether, (thus considered) it be any calamity at
all, or whether it be not a mercy, by preventing some great
sin, ©r some more dreadful thing, if it had not been. It is a
great fault in us to Hmit a sovereign, allwise God, whose judg-
ments are a great deep, and his ways past finding out, where
he has not limited liimself, and in things, concerning wliich,
102 KEVIVAL OF RELIGION
he has not told ^us what his way shall be. It is remarkable,
considering in what multitudes of instances, and to how great
a degcee, the frame of the body has been overpowered of late,
that persons' lives have nolwiUistanding been preserved, and
that the instances of those that have been deprived of reason
Iiave been so very few, and those, perhaps, all of them, per-
sons under the peculiar disadvantage of a weak, vapory habit
of body. A merciful and careful divjne hand is very manifest
in it, that in so many instances Avhere the ship has begun to
sink, yet it has been upheld, and has not totally sunk. The
instances of such as have been deprived of reason are so few,
that certainly they are not enough to cause us to be in any
fright, a* though this Avork that has been carried on in the
country, was like to be of baneful influence ; unless we are
disposed to gather up all that we can to darken it, and set it
forth in frightful colors.
There is one partictdar kind of exercise and concern of
mind, that many have been overpowered by, that has been es-
pecially stumbling to some ; and that is, the deep concern and
distress that they have been in for the souls of others. I am
sorry that any put us to the trouble of doing that which seems
so needless, as defending such a thing as this. It seems like
meer trifling in so plain a case, to enter into a formal and par-
ticular debate, in order to determine whether there be any
thing in the greatness and importance ox the case that will
answer, and bear a proportion to the greatness of the concern
that some have manifested. Men may be allowed, from no
higher a principle than common ingenuity and humanity, to
be very deeply concerned, and greatly exercised in mind, at
the seeing others in great danger, of no greater a calamity
than drowning, or being burnt up in an house on fire. And
if so, then doubtless it will be allowed to be equally reasonable,
if they saw them in danger of a calamity ten times greater, to
be still much more concerned ; and so much more still, if the
calamity was still vastly greater. And why then should it be
thought unreasonable, and looked upon with a very suspicious
eye, as if it must come from some bad cause, when persons
arc e::trcmely concerned at seeing others in very great dan-
JN NEWENGLAND. TOS
ger of sufFering the fierceness ?nd wrath of Almighty God,
Jo all eternity ? And besides it will doubtless be allowed that
those that have very great degrees of the Spirit of God, that is
a spirit of love, may well be supposed to have vastly more of
love and compassion to their fellow creatures, than those that
are influenced only by common humanity. Why should it be
thought strange that those that are full of the spirit of Christ,
should be proportionably, in their love to souls, like to Christ?
Who had so strong a love to them and concern for them, as to
be willing to drink the dregs of the cup of God's fury for
them ; and at the same time that he offered up his blood for
souls, offered up also, as their high priest, strong crying and
tears, with an extreme agony, wherein the soul of Christ was
as it were in travail for the souls of the elect ; and therefore
in saving them he is said to see of the travail of his soul. As
such a spirit of love to, and concern for souls was the spirit of
Christ, so it is the spirit of the church ; and therefore the
church, in desiring and seeking that Christ might be brought
forth in the world, and in the souls of men, is represented. Rev.
xii. As a " Woman crying, travailing in birth, and pained to
be delivered," The Spirit of those that have been in distress
for the souls of others, so far as I can discern, seems not to be
different from that of the apostle, who travailed for souls, and
viras ready to wish himself accursed from Christ for others.
And that of the Psalmist, Psal. cxix. 53, " Horror hath taken
hold upon me, because of the v.icked that forsake thy Law."
And V. 136. " Rivers of waters run down mine eyes, because
they keep not thy Lav/." And that of the prophet Jeremiah,
Jer. iv. 19. " My bowels ! My bowels ! I am pained at my
very heart ! My heart maketh a noise in me ! I cannot hold
my peace ! Because thou hast heard, O my soul, the sound
of the trumpet, the alarm of war 1" And so chap. ix. 1, and
xiii. 17, and xiv. 17, and Isa. xxii. 4. We read of Mordecai,
when he saw his people in danger of being destroyed with a
temporal destruction, Esth. iv. I. " That he rent his clothes,
and put on sackcloth with ashes, and went out into the midst
of the city, and cried with a loud and bitter cry. And why
vhen should persons be thought to be distracted, when they
104 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
cannot forbear crying out, at the consideration of the misery
of those that are goinp; to eternal destruction ?
3. Another thing that some make their rule to judge of
this work by, instead of the Holy Scriptures, is history, or
former observation. Herein they err two ways ; Firfitf If
there be any thing new and extraordinary in the circumstan-
ces of this work, that was not observed in former times, that
is a rule with them to reject this work as not the work of God,
Herein they make that their rule, that God has not given
them for their rule ; and limit God, where he has not Hmited
himself. And this is especially unreasonable in this case :
For whosoever has well weighed the wonderful and mysteri-
ous methods of divine wisdom, in carrying on the work of the
new creation, or in the progress of the work of redemption,
•from the first promise of the seed of the woman to this time,
may easily observe that it has all along been God's manner to
open new scenes, and to bring forth to view things new and
■wonderful, such as eye had not seen, nor ear heard, nor en-
tered into the heart of man or angels, to the astonishment of
heaven and earth, not only in the revelations he makes of his
inind and will, but also in the works of his hands. As the old
creation was carried on through six days, and appeared all
complete, settled in a state of rest on the seventh ; so the new
creation, which is i-mmensely the greatest and most glorious
■work, is carried on in a gradual progress, from the fall of man,
to the consummation of all things, at the end of the world.
And as in the progress of the old creation, there were still
new things accomplished ; new wonders appeared every day
in the sight of the angels, the spectators of that work ; while
those morning stars sang together, new scenes were opened
or things that they had not seen before, till the whole was
finished ; so it is in the progress of the new creation. So
that that promise, Isa. Ixiv. A. " For since the beginning of the
Avorld, men have not heard, nor perceived by the ear, neither
hath the eye seen, O God, besides thee, what he hath prepar-
ed for him that waiteth for him." Though it had a glorious
fulfilment in the days of Christ and the apostles, as the words
arc applied, 1 Cor. ii. 9. Yet it always remains to be fulfilled,
IN NEWENGLAND. 105
in things that are yet behind, until the new creation is finish-
ed, at Christ's delivering up the kingdom to the Father. And
we live in those latter days, vpherein we may be especially
warranted to expect that things will be accomplished, con-
cerning which it will be said, Who hath heard such a thmg ?
Who hath seen such things ?
And besides, those things in this work that have been chief-
Jy complained of as new, are not so new as has been generally
imagined : Though they have been much more frequent late-
ly, in proportion to the uncommon degree, extent and swift-
ness, and other extraordinary circumstances of the work, yet
they are not new in their kind ; but are things of the same
nature as have been found and well approved of in the church
of God before, from time to time.
We have a remarkable instance in Mr. Bolton, that noted
minister of the church of England, who, being awakened by
the preaching of the famous Mr. Perkins, minister of Christ in
the University of Cambridge, was subject to such terrors as
threw him to the ground, and caused him to i-oar with anguish ;
and the pangs of the new birth in him were such, that he lay
pale and without sense, like one dead ; as we have an account
\n ihe fulfilling of the Scrif%ture<, the 5th edition, p. 103, 104....
We have an account in the same page of another, whose com-
forts imder the sunshine of God's presence were so great,
that he could not forbear crying out in a transport, and ex-
pressing in exclamations, the great sense he had of forgiving
mercy and his assurance of God's love. And we have a re-
markable instance in the life of Mr. George Trosse, written
by himself (who, of a notoriously vicious, profligate liver, be-
came an eminent saint and minister of the gospel) of terrors
occasioned by awakenings of conscience, so overpowering the
body, as to deprive, for some time, of the use of reason.
Yea, such extraordinary external effects of inward impres-
sions have not only been to be found in here and there a sin-
gle person, but there have also before now been times where-
in many have been thus affected, in some particular parts of
the church of God ; and such effects have appeared in con-
gregations, in many at once. So it M'as in the year 1625, in
Vol. III. O
106 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
the Avest of Scotland, in a time of great outpouring of the
Spirit of God. It was then a frequent thing for many to be so
extraordinarily seized with terror in the hearing of the word,
by the Spirit of God convincing them of sin, that they fell
clown, and were carried out of the church, who afterwards
proved most solid and lively Christians ; as the author of the
Fulfilling of the Scrifiture informs us, p. 185. The same au-
thor in the preceding page, informs of many in France that
were so wonderfully affected with the preaching of the gospel,
in the time of those famous divines, Farel and Viret, that for
a time, they could not follow their secular business. And p.
186, of many in Ireland, in a time of great outpouring of the
Spirit there, in the year 1628, that wei'e so filled with divine
comforts, and a sense of God, that they made but little use of
either meat, drink or sleep, and professed that they did not
feel the need thereof. The same author gives an account of
very much such things in Mrs. Catherine Brettergh of Lan-
cashire in England, (p. 391, 392) as have been complained of,
here amongst us, as wild and distracted : How that after great
distress, which very much affected her body, the sweat some-
times bursting out upon her, God did so break in upon her
mind with light and discoveries of himself, that she was forced
to burst out, crying, " O the Joys, the Joys, the Joys, that I
feel in my soul ! O they be wonderful, they be wonderful !
The place where I now am is sweet and pleasant ! How com-
fortable is the sweetness I feel, that delights my soul ! The
taste is precious ; do you not feel it ? Oh so sweet as it is !"
And at other times, " O my sweet Saviour, shall I be one
with thee, as thou art one with the Father ? And dost thou so
love me that am but dust, to make me partaker of glory with
Christ ? O how wonderful is thy love ! And oh that my
tongue and heart were able to sound forth thy praises as I
ought." At another time she burst forth thus ; " Yea Lord,
I feel thy mercy, and I am assured of thy love ! And so cer-
tain am I thereof, as thou art that God of truth : Even so cer-
tainly do I know myself to be thine, O Lord my God ; and
this my soul knoweth right well !" Which last words she
9gain doubled. To a grave minister, one Mr. Harrison, then
IN NEWENGLAND. 107
with her, she said, " My soul hath been compassed with the
terrors of death, the sorrows of hell were upon me, and a wil-
derness of woe was in me ; but blessed, blessed, blessed be
the Lord my God ! He hath brought nie to a place of rest,
even to the sweet running waters of Life. The way I now
go in is a sweet and easy way, strewed with flowers ; he hath
brought me into a place more sweet than the garden of Eden.
O the joy, the joy, the delights and joy that I feel ! O how
wonderful 1"
Great outcries under awakenings were more frequently
heard of in former times in the country than they have been
of late, as some aged persons now living do testify : Particu-
larly I think fit here to insert a testimony of my honored
father, of what he remembers formerly to have heard.
" I well remember that one Mr. Alexander Allyn, a Scots
gentleman of good credit, that dwelt formei ly in this town,
shewed me a letter that came from Scotland, that gave an ac-
count of a sermon preached in the city of Edinburgh, (as I re-
member) in the time of the sitting of the general assembly of
divines in that kingdoiT), that so affected the people, that there
was a great and loud cry made throughout the assembly. I
have also been credibly informed, and how often I cannot now
say, that it was a common thing, when the famous Mr. John
Rogers of Dedham in England was preaching, for some of
his hearers to cry out ; and by what I have heard, I conclude
that it was usual for many that heard that very awakening and
rousing preacher of God's word, to make a great cry in the
congregation."
TIMOTHY EDWARDS.
Windsor, May 5, 1742.
Mr. Flavel gives a remarkable instance of a man that he
knew, that was so wonderfully overcome with, divine comforts;
which it is supposed he knew, as the apostle Paul knew the
man that was caught up to the third heaven. He relates,
That " As the person was travelling alone, with his
theughts closely fixed on the great and astonishing things of
another world, his thoughts began to swell higher and higher.
108 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
like the water in Ezekicl's vision, until at last they became an
oveiHlowing flood : Such was the intensencss of his mind, such
the ravishing tastes of heavenly joys, and such his full assur-
ance of his interest therein, that he utterly lost all sight and
sense of this world, and the concernments thereof; and for
some hours, knew not where he was, nor what he was about :
But having lost a great quantity of blood at the nose, he found,
himself so faint, that it brought him a little more to himself.
And after he had washed himself at a spring, and drank of the
water for his refreshment, he continued to the end of his
journey, which Avas thirty miles ; and all this while was
scarce sensible : And says he had several trances of consider-
able continuance. The same blessed frame was preserved all
that night, and in a lower degree, great part of the next day :
The night passed without one wink of sleep ; and yet he de-
clares he never had a sweeter night's rest in all his life. Still,
adds the sterij, the joy of the Lord overflowed him, and he
seemed to be an inhabitant of another world. And he used
for many years after to call that day one of the days of heav-
en ; and professed that he understood more of the life of
heaven by it, than by all the books he ever read, or discourses
he ever entertained about it."
There have been instances before now, of persons crying
out in transports of divine joy in Newengland. We have an
instance in Capt. Clap's memoirs, published by the Rev. Mr.
Prince, not of a silly woman or child, but a man of solid under-
standing, that in a high transport of spiritual joy, was made to
cry out aloud on his bed. His words p. 9, are " God's holy
spirit did witness, (I do believe) together with my spirit ; that
I was a child of God, and did fill my heart and soul with such
full assurance that Christ was mine, that it did so transport
me, as to make me cry out upon my bed, with a loud voice,
He is come^ He is co7)ie .'"
There has, before now, been both crying out and falling
down, in this town under awakenings of conscience, and in the
pangs of the new birth, and also in some of the neighboring
towns. In one of them, more than seven years ago, was a
f^reat number together that cried out and fell down, under ecu-
IN NEWENGLAND. los
victions ; in most of which, by good information, was a hope-
ful and abiding good issue. And the Rev. Mr. Williams of"
i)eerfield gave me an account of an aged man in that town,
many years before that, that being awakened by his preach-
ing, cried out aloud in the congregation. There have been
many instances in this and some neighboring towns, before
now, of persons fainting with joyful discoveries made to their
souls: Once several together in this town.' And there also
formerly have been sevei-al instances here, of persons' flesh
waxing cold and benumbed, and their hands clinched, yea their
bodies being set into convulsions, being overpowered with a
strong sense of the astonishingly great and excellent things of
God and the eternal world.
Secondly. Another way that some err in making history and
former observation their rule to judge of this work, instead of
the holy scripture, is in comparing some external, accidental
circumstances of this work, with what has appeared some-
times in enthusiasts ; and as they find an agreement in some
such tilings, so they reject the whole work, or at least the sub-
stance of it, concluding it to be enthusiasm. So, great use
has been made to this purpose of many things that are found
amongst the Quakers ; however totally and essentially differ-
ent in its nature this work is, and the principles it is built up-
on, from the whole religion of the Quakers. So, to the same
purpose, some external appearances that were found amongst
the French prophets, and some other enthusiasts in former
times, have been of late trumped up with great assurance and
triumph.
4. I would propose it to be considered, whether or no,some,
instead of making the scriptures their only rule to judge of
this work, do not make their ov.n experience the rule, and re-
ject such and such things as are now professed and experienc-
ed, because they never felt them themselves. Are there not
many, that chiefly on this ground, have entertained and vented
suspicions, if not peremptory condemnations of those extreme
terrors, and those great, sudden and extraordinary discoveries
of the glorious perfections of God, and of the beauty and love
yf Christ ; and such vehement affections, such high transports
110 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
of love and joy, such pity and distress for tlie souls of others,
and exercises of mind thai have such great effects on persons
bodies, merely, or chiefly, because they knew nothing about
them by experience ? Persons are very ready to be suspicious
of what they have not felt themselves. It is to be feared many
good men have been guilty of this error ; which yet does not
make it the less unreasonable. And perhaps there are some
that upon this ground do not only reject these extraordinary
things, but all such conviction of sin, and such discoveries of
the glory of God, and excellency of Christ, and inward convic-
tion of the truth of the gospel, by the immediate influence of
the Spirit of God, that are now supposed to be necessary to
salvation.
These persons that thus make their own experiences their
rule of judgment, instead of bowing to the wisdom of God, and
yielding to his word as an infallible rule, are guilty of castuig
a great reflection upon the understanding of the most High.
III. Another foundation error of those that reject this
work, is their not duly distinguishing the good from the bad,
and very unjustly judging of the whole by a part ; and so re-
jecting the work in general, or in the main substance of it, for
the sake of some things that are accidental to it, that are evil.
They look for more in men that are divinely influenced, be-
cause subject to the operations of a good spirit, than is justly
to be expected from them for that reason, in this imperfect
State, and dark world, where so much blindness and corruption
remain in the best. When any profess to have received light,
and influence, and comforts from heaven, and to hare had sen-
sible communion with God, many are ready to expect that
now they appear like angels, and not still like poor, feeble,
blind and sinful worms of the dust. There being so much
corruption left in the hearts of God's own children, and its
prevailing as it sometimes does, is indeed a mysterious thing,
and always was a stumbling block to the world ; but will not
be so much wondered at by those that are well versed in, and
duly mindful of, two things, viz. First.^ the word of God,
which teaches us the state of true Christians in this world, and
IN NEWENGLAND. Ill
Secondly, their own hearts, at least if they have any grace, and
have experience of its conflicts with corruption. They that
are true saints are most inexcusable in making a great diffi-
culty of a great deal of blindness, and many sinful errors in
those that profess Godliness. If all our conduct, both open
and secret, should be known, and our hearts laid open to the
world, how should we be even ready to fly from the light of
the sun, and hide ourselves from the view of mankind I And
what great allowances would it be found that we should need,
that others should make for us ? Perhaps much greater than
we are willing to make for others.
The great weakness of the bigger part of mankind, in any
affair that is new and uncommon, appears in not distinguish-
ing, but either approving or condemning all in the lump
They that highly approve of the affair in general, cannot beat
to have any thing at all found fault with ; and on the other
hand, those that fasten their eyes upon some things in the af-
fair that are amiss, and appear very disagreeable to them, at
once reject the whole. Both which errors oftentimes arise
from want of persons' due acquaintance with themselves. It
is rash and unjust when we proceed thus in judging either of
a particular person, or a people, or of such an aff"air as the
present wonderful influence on the minds of the people of this
land. Many, if they see any thing very ill in a particular per-
son, a minister or private professor, will at once brand him as
an hypocrite. And if there be two or three of a people or so-
ciety that behave themselves very irregularly, the whole must
bear the blame of it. And if there be a few, though it may be
not above one in an hundred, that professed, and had a shew of
being the happy partakers of what are called the saving bene-
fits of this work, that prove naught, and give the world just
grounds to suspect them, the whole work must be rejected on
their accovmt ; and those in general, that make the like pro-
fession must be condemned for their sakes.
So careful are some persons lest this work should be de-
fended, that now they will hardly allow that the influences of
the Spirit of God on the heart, can so much as indirectly, and
accidentally be the occasion of the exercise of corruption, and
112 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
commission of sin. Thus far is true, that the influence of the
Spirit of God in his savini^ operations, will not be an occasion
of the increase of the corruption of the heart in general, but on
the contrary, of the weakening of it : But yet there is nothing
unreasonable in supposing, that at the same time that it weak-
ens corruption in general, it may be an occasion of the turning
what is left into a new channel, and so of there being more of
some certain kinds of the exercise of corruption than there
was before ; as that which tends to hinder and stop the course
of a stream, if it does not do it wholly, may give a new course
to so much of the water as gets by the obstacle. The influen-
ces of the spirit, for instance, maybe an occasion of new ways
of the exercise of Pride, as has been acknowledged by ortho-
dox divines in general. That spiritual discoveries and com-
forts may, through the corruption of the heart, be an occasion
of the exercises of spiritual pride, did not use to be doubted of,
until now it is found to be needful to maintain the war against
this work.
They that will hardly allow that a work of the Spirit of God
can be a remote occasion of any sinful behavior or unchristian
conduct, I suppose will allow that the truly gracious influen-
ces of the Spirit of God, yea and an high degree of love to
God, is consistent with these two things, viz. A considerable
degree of remaining corruption, and also many errors in judg-
ment in matters of religion, and in matters of practice. And
this is all that need to be allowed, in order to its being most
demonstratively evident, that a high degree of love to God
may accidentally move a person to that which is v^ry wrong,
and contrary to the mind and will of God. For a high degree
of love to God will strongly move a person to do that which he
believes to be agreeable to God's will ; and therefore, if he be
mistaken, and be persuaded that that is agreeable to the will
of God, which indeed is very contrary to it, then his love will
accidentally, but strongly, incline him to that, which is indeed
very contrary to the will of God.
They that are studied in logic have learned that the nature
of the cause is not to be judged of by the nature of the effect,
uor the nature of the eficct from the nature of the cause, when
IN NEWENGLAND. 113
khb cause is only causa sine qua non, or an occasional cause ;
yea, that in such a case, oftentimes the nature of the effect is
quite contrary to the nature of the cause.
True disciples of Christ tnay have a great deal of false zeal,
such as the disciples had of old, when they would have fire
tailed for from heaven to come down on the Samaritans, be-
cause they did not receive them. And even so eminently ho-
ly, and great, and divine a saint as Moses, who conversed with
God from time to time, as a man speaks with his friend, and
concerning whom God gives his testimony, that he was very
meek, above a7iy tnan upon the face of the earth, yet may be rash
and sinful in his zeal, when his spirit is stirred by the haj-d-
heartedness and opposition of others, so as to speak very un-
advisedly with his lips, and greatly to offend God, and shut
himself out from the possession of the good things that God
is about to accomplish for his church on earth ; as Moses was
excluded Canaan, though he had brought the people out of
Egypt, Psal. cvi, 32, 33. And men, even in those very
things wherein they are influenced by a truly pious principle,
yet, through error and want of due consideration and caution
may be very rash with their zeal. It was a truly good spirit
that animated that excellent generation of Israel that was in
Joshua's time, in that affair that we have an account of in the
22d chapter of Joshua ; and yet they were rash and heady
with their zeal, to go about to gather all Israel together to go
up so furiously to war with their brethren of the tw© tribes
and half, about their building the altar Ed, without first in-
quiring into the matter, or so much as sending a messenger
to be informed. So the Christians that were of the circum-
cision, with warmth and contention condemned Peter for re-
ceiving Cornelius, as we have account, Acts xi. This their
heat and censure was unjust, and Peter was wronged in it ;
but there is all appearance in the story that they acted from a
real zeal and concern for the will and honor of God. So the
primitive Christians, from their zeal for, and against unclean
meats, censured and condemned one another : This was a bad
effect, and yet the apostle bears them v/itness, or at least ex-
presses his charity towards them, that both sides acted from a
Vol. III. P
114 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
good principle, and true vcspcct to the Lord, Rom. xiv, 6...,
The zeal of the Corinthians Avith respect to the incestuous
man, though the apostle highly commends it, yet at the same
time saw that they needed a caution, lest they should carry it
too far, to an undue severity, and so as to fail of Christian
meekness and forgiveness, 2 Cor. ii. 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, and
chap. vii. 1 1, to the end, Luther that great reformer had a
gi^at deal of bitterness vith his zeal.
It surely cannot be wondered at by considerate persons, that
at a time when multitudes all over the land have their affec-
tions greatly moved, that great numbers should run into many-
errors and mistakes with respect to their duty, and conse-
cjuently into many acts and practices that are imprudent and
irregular. I question whether there be a man in Newcngland,
of the strongest reason and greatest learning, but what would*
be put to it to keep master of himself, thoroughly to weigh
his words, and consider ail the consequences of his behavior,
so as to behave himself in all respects prudently, if he were so--
strongly impressed with a sense of divine and eternal things,
and his affections so exceedingly moved, as has been frequent
of late among the common people. How little do they con-
sider human nature, who look upon it so insuperable a stum-
bling block, when such multitud.es of all kinds of capacities,
natural tempers, educations, customs and manners of life, are
so greatly and variously affected, that imprudences and irregu-
larities of conduct should abound ; especially in a state of
things so uncommon, and when the degree, extent, swiftiiess'
and power of the operation is so very extraordinary, and so
new, that there has not been time and experience enough to
trive birth to rules for people's conduct, and so unusual in
times past, that the writings of divines do not afford rules to-
direct us in such a state of things ?
A great deal of noise and tumult, confusion and uproar, and
darkness mixed with light, and evil Avith good, is always to be
expected in the beginning of something very extraordinary,
and very glorious in the state of things in human society, or
the church of God. As after nature has long been shut up in
a cold dead state, in time of winter, when the sun returns m
IN NEWENGLAND. IIS
^the spring, there is, together "vvith the increase of the light and
Jieat of the sun, very dirty and tempestuous weather, before
all is settled calm, and serene, and ail nature rejoices in its
bloom and beauty. It is in the new creation as it was in the
old, the Spirit of God first moved upon the face of the waters,
which was an occasion of great uproar and tumult, and things
trere gradually brought to a settled state, until at length all
stood forth in that beautiful, peaceful order, when the heavens
and the earth were finished, and God saw every thing that he
had made, and behold it was very good. When God is about
to bring to pass something great and glorious in the world,
mature is in a ferment and struggle, and the world as it were
in travail. As when God was about to introduce the Messiah
into the world, and that new and glorious dispensation that he
set up. He shook the heavens and the earth, and shook all nations.
There is nothing that the church of God is in scripture more
frequently represented by than vegetables; as atree,avine,corn,
jkc. which gradually bring forth their fruit, and are first green
before they are ripe. A great revival of religion is expressly
■compared to this gradual production of vegetables, Isa. Ixi. 1 1.
*< As the earth bringeth forth her biid, and as the garden
causeth the things that are sown in it to spring forth ; so the
Lord God will cause righteousness and praise to spring forth
before all the nations. The church is in a special manner
compared to a palmtree, Cant. vii. 7, 8, Exod. xv. 27. 1
Kings, vi. 29. Psal. xcii. 12. Of which tree this peculiar
thing is observed, that the fruit of it, though it be very sweet
and good when it is ripe, yet before it has had time to ripen
has a mixture of poison.
The weakness of human nature has always appeared in
times of great revival of religion, by a disposition to rim to
extremes and get into confusion ; and especially in these three
things, enthusiasm, superstition, and intemperate zeal. So it
appeared in the time of tlie reformation, very remarkably ;
and also in the days of the apostles ; many were then exceed-
ingly disposed to lay weight on those things that were very
notional and chimerical, giving heed to fables and whimsies,
as appears by 1 Tim, i, 4, and iv. 7, 2 Tira. ii. 16, and v. 23,
116 , REVIVAL or RELIGION'
and Tit. i. 14, and iii. 9, Many, as ecclesiastical history in^
forms us, fell off into the most wild enthusiasm, and extrava-
gant notions of spirituality, and extraordinary illumination
from heaven beyond others ; and many were prone to suj^er-
stitiou, will worship and a voluntary humility, giving hecJ to
the commandments of men, beinc; fond of an unprofitable bodi-
ly exercire, as appears by many passages in the apoatles
writings : And what a proneness then appeared among p;>o-
fessors to swerve from the path of duty, and the spirit of the
gospel, in the exercises of a rash indiscreet leal, censuring
and condemning ministers and people ; one saying, 1 anj of
Paul, another I of Apollos, another I of Cephas ; judging one
another for difTerences of opinion about smaller matters, un-
clean meats, holy days and holy places, and their different
opinions and pracuces respecting civil intercourse and cora-
munication with their heathen neighbors ? And how much
did vain jangling and disputing and confusion prevail through
undue heat of spirit, undsr the name of a religious zeal? 2
Tim. vi. 4, 5. 2 Tim. ii. 16, and Tit. iii. 9. And what a task
liad the apostles to keep them within bounds, and maintain
good order in the churches ? How often are they mentioning
their irregularities ? The prevailing of such like disorders
seems to have been the special occasion of writing many of
their Epistles. The church in that great effusion of the spir-
it that was then, and the strong impressions that God's people
vere then under, was under the care of infallible guides, that
watched over them day and night ; but yet so prone were
they, through the weakness and corruption of human nature,
to get out of the way, that irregularity and confusion rose in
some churches, where there was an extraordinary outpouring
of the spirit, to a very great height, even in the apostles' life
time, and imder their ey«. And though some of the aposties
lived long to settle the state of things, yet presently after they
•were dead, the Christian church ran into many superstitions
and childish notions and practices, and in some respects intq
a great severity in their zeal. And let any wise person that
has not, in the midst of the disputes of the present day, got
JDcyond thq calmness of conside ratio n^ impartially consider t^
IN NEWENGLAND. nf
'what lengths, -we may reasonably suppose, many of the primi-
tive Christians, in their heat of zeal, and under their extraor*
dinary impressions, would soon have gone, if they had had no
inspired guides ; and whether or no, it is not probable that the
church of Corinth in particular, by an increase of their irregu-
larities and contentions, would not in a little time have broke
to pieces, and dissolved in a state of the utmost confusion ?
And yet this would have been no evidence that there had not
been a most glorious and remarkable oiiipouring of the spirit
in that city. But, as for us, we have no infallible apostle to
guide and direct us, to rectify disorders, and reclaim us Avhen
we are wandering ; but every one does what is right in his
own eyes ; and they that err in judgment, and are got into a
wrong path continue to wander, till experience of the mis-
chievous issue convinces them of their error.
If we look over this affair, and seriously weigh it in its cir-
cumstances, it will appear a matter of no great difficulty to ac-
count for the errors that have been gone into, supposing the
work in general to be from a very great outpoiu'ing of the
Spirit of God. It may easily be accounted for, that many
have run into great errors, and into just such errors as they
have. It is known, that some that have been improved as
great instruments to promote this work, have been rery
young ; and how natural is it for such as are themselves new-
ly awaked out of sleep, and brought out of that state of dark-
ness, insensibility and spiritual death, which they had been
in ever since they were born ; and have h new and wonderful
scene opened to them ; and have in view the reality, the vast-
ness, and infinite importance, and nearness of spiritual and
eternal things ; and at the same time are surprised to see the
world asleep about them ; and have not the advantage of age
and experience, and have had but little opportunity to study
divinity, or to converse with aged experienced Christians and
divines ; I say, how natural it is for such to full into many er-
rors with respect to the state of mankind, with which they are
so surprised, and Avith respect to the means and methods of
their relief? Is it any wonder that they have not at once learn-
^ how to make all the idlowances that are to be made, and
liB REVIVAL OF RELIGION
tliat they do not at once find out that method of dealing wUl^
the world, that is udaplcd to the mysterious state and nature of
mankind ? Is it any wonder that they cannot at once forese<j
ivhat the consequences of things will be, what evils are to be
guarded against, and what difficulties are like to arise, that are
to be provided for ?
We have long been iji a strange stuix)r ; the influences of
the Spirit of God upon the heart have been but little felt, and
the nature of them but little taught ; so that they are in many
respects new to great numbers of those that have lately fallen
under them. And is it any wonder that ihey that never before
had experience of the supernatural influence of the divine
spirit upon their souls, and never were instructed in the na-
ture of these influences, do not so well know how to distin-
guish one extraordinary new impression from another, and so
(to themselves insensibly) run into enthusiasm, taking every
strong impulse or impression to be divine ? How natural is it
to suppose, that among the multitudes of illiterate people
(most of which are in their youth) that find themselves so
wonderfully changed, and brought into such new, and before
(to them) almost unheard of circumstances, that many should
pass wrong, and very strange judgments of both persons and
things that are about them ; and that nov they behold them
in such a new light, they in their surprise should go furthar
from the judgment that they were wont to make of them than
they ought, and in their great change of sentiments, should
pass from one extreme to another ? And why should it be
thought strange, that those that scarce ever heard of any such
thing as an outpouring of the Spirit of God before ; or if they
did, had no notion of it ; do not know how to behave them-
selves in such a new and strange state of things ? And is it
any wonder that they are ready to hearken to those that have
instructed them, that have Ijcen the means of delivering them
from such a state of death and misery as they Avere in before,
or have a name for being the happy instruments of promoting
the same work among others ? Is it unaccountable that per-
sons in these circumstances are ready to receive every thing
they say, and to drink down error as well as truth from them ;
IN NEWENTiLAND. n#
And why should there be all indignation and no compassion!
towards those that are thus misled ?
When these persons are extraordinarily affected with a new
sense, and recent discovery they have received, of the great-
ness and excellency of the divine being, the certainty and in-
finite importance of eternal things, the preciousness of souls,
and the dreadful danger and madness of mankind, together
with a great sense of God's distinguishing kindness and love
to them ; no wonder that now they think they iftust exert
themselves, and do something extraordinary for the honor of
God and the good of the souls of their fellow creatures, and
know not how to sit still, and forbear speaking and acting with
uncommon earnestness and vigor. And in these circumstan-
ces, if they be not persons of more than common steadiness
and discretion, or have not some person of wisdom to direct
them, it is a wonder if they do not proceed without due cau*
tion, and do things that are irregular, and that will, in the is-
sue, do much more hurt than good.
Censuring others is the worst disease with which this affaii^
has been attended : But yet such a time as this is indeed a
time of great temptation to this sinful error. When there has
been such a time of great and long continued deadness, and
many are brought out of a state of nature into a state of grace,
in so extraordinary a manner, and filled with such uncommon
degrees of light, it is natural for such to form their notions of''
a state of grace wholly from what they experience ; many of
them know no other way ; for they never have been taught
much about a state of grace, and the different degrees of
grace, and the degrees of darkness and corruption that grace
is consistent with, nor concerning the manner of the influ-
ences of the spirit in converting a soul, and the variety of the
manner of his operations : They therefore forming their idea
of a state of grace only by their own experience, no wonder
tliat it appears an insuperable difficulty to them to i-econcil©
such a state, of which they have this idea, with what they gb-
servc in professors that are about them. It is indeed in itself
a very great mystery, that grace should be consistent with so
much and such kind of corruption as sometimes prevails in
120 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
the truly godly ; and no wonder that it especially appears sn
to uninstructed new converts, that have been converted in an
exlraordinafy manner.
Though censoriousncss be a thing that is very sinful, and is
most commonly found in hypocrites and persons of a pharisaical
spirit, yet it is not so inconsistent with true Godliness as some
imagine. We have remarkable instances of it in those holy
men that we have an account of in the book of Job : Not only
■were Job's three friends, that seem to have been eminently
holy men, guilty of it in very unreasonably censuring the best
man on earth, very positively determining that he was an un-
converted man ; but Job himself, that was not only a man of
true piety, but excelled all men in piety, and particularly ex-
celled in a humble, meek and patient spirit, was guilty of bit-
terly censuring his three friends, as wicked, vile hypocrites.
Job. xvi. 9, 10, 11. " He teareth me in his wrath who hateth
me, he gnasheth upon me with his teeth ; mine enemy sharp-
eneth his eyes upon me : They have gaped upon me with
their mouth. God hath delivered me to t'le ungodly and
turned me over into the hands of the wicked." So he is very
positive in it that they are hypocrites, and shall be miserably
destroyed as such, in the next chapter, ver. 2, 3, 4. " Are
there not mockers with me ? And doth not mine eye continue
in their provocation ? Lay down now, put me in surety with
thee ; who is lie that will strike hands with me ? Fortliou hast
hid their heart from understanding : Therefore shalt thou not
exalt them." And again, ver. 6, 9, 10. " Upright men shalf
be astonished at this, and the innocent shall stir up himself
against the hypocrite : The righteous also shall hold on his
•way, and he that hath clean hands shall be stronger and
stronger. But as for you all, do you return and come now :
For I cannot find one wise man (i. e. one good man) among
you."
Thus I think the errors and irj'egularities that attend this
■^ork, may be accounted for, from the consideration of the in-
firmity and weakness and common corruption of mankind, to-
gether with the circumstances of the work, though we should
Buppose it to be the work of God. And it would not be a just
IN NEWENGLAND. 121
t>bjection in any to say, if these powerful impressions and
■great affections are from the Spirit of God, why does not the
same spirit give strength of understanding and capacity in
proportion, to those persons that are the subjects of them ; so
that strong affections may not, through their error, drive them
to an irregular and sinful conduct ? For I do not know that
God has any where obliged himself to do it. The end of the
influences of God's Spirit is to make men spiritually knowing,
wise to salvation, which is the most excellent wisdom ; and
he has also appointed means for our gaining such degrees of
other knowledge as we need, to conduct ourselves regularly,
which means should be carefully used : But the end of the in-
fluence of the Spirit of God is not to increase men's natural
capacities, nor has God obliged himself immediately to in-
crease civil prudence in proportion to the degrees of spiritual
light.
If we consider the errors that attend this work, not only as
from man, and his infirmity, but also as from God, and by his
permission and disposal, they are not strange, upon the suppo-
sition of its being, as to the substance of it, a work of God. If
God intends this great revival of religion to be the dawning,
or a forerunner of an happy state of his church on earth, it
may be an instance of the divine wisdom, in the beginning of
it, to suffer so many irregularities and errors in conduct, to
which he knew men, in their present weak state, wei'e most
exposed, under great religious affections, and when animated
with great zeal. For it will be very likely to be of excellent
benefit to his church, in the continuance and progress of the
work afterwards : Their experience in the first setting out,
of the mischievous consequences of these errors, and smart-
ing for them in the beginning, may be an happy defence to
them afterwards, for many generations, from these errors,
which otherwise they inight continually be exposed to. As
when David and all Israel went about to bring back the ark
into the midst of the land, after it had been long absent, first
in the land of the Philistines, and then in Kirjathjearim, in
the utmost borders of the land ; they at first sought not the
Lord after the due order, and they smarted for their error ;
Vol. IIL Q
1-2Z REVIVAL Of RELIGION
but this put them upon studying the law, and more thorough-
ly acquainting themselves with the mihd and will of God, and
seeking and serving him with greater circumspection ; and
the consequence was glorious, viz. their seeking God in such
a manner as was accepted of him ; and the ark of God's as-
cending into the heights of Zion, with those great and extra--
ordinary rejoicings of the king and all the people, without any
frown or rcbidce from God intermixed ; and God's dwelling
thenceforward in the midst of the people, to those glorious
purposes that are expressed in the 68th Psalm.
And it is very analogous to the manner of God's dealing
•with his people, to permit a great deal of error, and suffer the
infirmity of his people much to appear, in the beginning of a
glorious work of his grace for their felicity, to teach them what
t4iey be, to humble them, and fit them for that glorious pros-
perity he is about to advance them to, and the more to secure
to himself the honor of such a glorious woi'k : For by man'*
exceeding weakness appearing in the beginning of it, it is evi-
dent that God does not lay the foundation of it in man's
strength or wisdom.
And as we need not wonder at the errors that attend this
■work, if we look at the hand of men that are guilty of them,
and the hand of God in permitting them, so neither shall we
see cause to wonder at them, if we consider them with regard
to the hand that Satan has in them. For as the work is much
greater than any other outpouring of the spirit that ever ha»
been in Newengland, so no wonder that the devil is more
alarmed and enraged, and exerts himself more vigorously
against it, and does more powerfully endeavor to tempt and
mislead those that are the subjects of it, or are its promoters.
' Whatever imprudences there have been, and whatever sin-
ful irregularities ; whatever vehemence of the passions, and
heats of the imagination, transports and ecstacies ; and what-
ever eiTor in judgment, and indiscreet zeal ; and whatever
outcries, and faintings, and agitations of body ; yet it is mani-
fest and notorious, that there has been of late a very uncom-
mon influence upon the minds of a very great part of the in-
habitants of Newengland, from one end of tha land to the
IN NEWENGLAND. I2S
fflllier) that has been attended with the followmg eifects, viz.
& great increase of a spirit of seriousness, and sober consider-
ation of the things of the eternal world ; a disposition to
iiearken to any tlung that is said of tWngs of this nature, with
attention and affection ; a disposition to treat matters of re-
ligion with solemnity, and as matters of great importance ; a
disposition to make these tilings the subject of conversation ;
and a great disposition to hear the word of God preached, and
to take all opportunities in order to it ; and to attend on the
public worsioip of God, and all external duties of religion in a
5inore solemn and decent naanner ; so that there is a remarka-
ble and general alteration in the face of Newejigland in these
respects i Multitudes in all pai'ts of the land, of vain, thought-
less, regardless persons are quite changed, and become seri-
jous and considerate : There is a vast increase of concern for
Jlie salvation of the precious soul, and of that inquiry, W/tai
)shalt I do to be saved ? The hearts of multitudes have been
greatly taken off from the things of the v.orld, its profits,
pleasures and honors ; and there has been a great increase of
sensibleness and tenderness of conscience : Multitudes in all
■parts have had their consciences awakened, and have been
made sensible of the pernicious nature and consequences of
•sin, and what a dreadful thing it is to lie under guilt and the
-displeasure of God, and to live without peace and reconcilia--
-tion with him : They have also been awakened to a sense of
-t4ie &hortnes6 and uncertainty of life, and the reality of another
worid and future judgment, and of the necessity of an interest
in Christ ; They are more afraid of sin, more careful and in-
quisitive that they may know what is cdijtrary to the mind
and will of God, that they may avoid it, and what he requires
of them tliat they may do it ; more careful to guard against
temptations, more watchful over their own hearts, earnestly
-desirous of being informed what are the means that God has
directed to, for their salvation, and diligent in the use of the
means that God has appointed in his word, in order to it....
Many very stupid, senseless sinners, and persoi-.s of a vain
mi«d, have been greatly awakenetl. There is a strange alter-
ation almost all oyer Newengland amongst young people z
\U REVIVAL OF RFXIGION
By a powerful, invisible influence on their minds, they hay«
been brought to forhakc those things in a general way, as it
were at once, that they were extremely fond of, and greatly
addicted to, and that they seemed to place the happiness of
their lives in, and that nothing before couid induce them to
forsake ; as their frolicking, vain company keeping, night
walking, their mirth and jollity, their impure language, an*l
lewd songs : in vain did ministers preach against those things
befere, and in vain were luws made to restrain tiiem, and in
vain was all the vigilance of magistrates and civil officers ; but
now they have almost every where dropped them as it were
of themselves. And there is a great alteration amongst old
and young as to drii'.king, tavern haunting, profane speaking,
and extravar^ance in appavcl, Many notoriously vicious per-
sons have been refonv.ed, and become externally quite new
creatures: Some that are wealthy, and of a fasliionable, gay
education ; some great beaus and fine ladies, that seemed to
have their minds swallowed up with nothing but the vain
shews and pleasures of the world, have been wonderfully al-
tered, and have relinquished these vanities, and are become
serious, mortified and humble in their conversation. It is
astonishing to see the alteration that is in some towns, where
before was but little appearance of religion, or any thing but
vice and vanity : And so remote was all that was to be seen
or hoard amongst them from any thing that savored of vital
piety or serious religion, or that had any relation to it, that. one
would have thought, if they had judged only by what appear-
ed in them, that they had been some other species from the
serious and religious, which had no concern with another
v/orld, and whose natures were not made capable of those
things that appcrtuin to Christian experience, and pious con-
M?ersation ; especially was it thus among young persons : And
■how they are transformed into another sort pf people ; their
former vain, worldly and vicious conversation and dispositions
' feteem to be forsaken, and they are as it were, gone over to a
nfew world : Their thoughts, and tlicir talk, and their concern,
affections, and inquiries, are now about the favor of God, an
Imprest in Christ, a renewed sanctified heart, and a spirituj^l
■'IN NEWENGLAND. 125
blessedness, and acceptance and happiness in a future world.
And through the greater part of Newengland, the Holy Bible
is in much greater esteem and use than it used to be ; the
great things that are contained in it are much more regarded,
as things of the greatest consequence, and are much more the
subjects of meditation and conversation ; and other books of
piety that have long been of established reputation, as the most
excellent, and most tending to promote true godliness, have
been abvmdantly more in use : The Lord's day is more relig-
iously and strictly observed : And abundance has been lately
done at making up differences, and confessing faults one to
another, and making restitution ; pi'obably more within these
two years, than was done in thirty years before : It has been
so undoubtedly in many places. And surprising has been the
power of that spirit that has been poured out on the land, in
many instances, to destroy old grudges, and make up long
continued breaches, and to bring those that seemed to be in a
confirmed irreconcileable alienation, to embrace each other in
a sincere and entire amity.
.Great numbers under this influence have been brought to a
<ieep sense of their own sinfulness and vileness; the sinfulness
of their lives, the heinousness of their disregard of the author-
ity of the great God, and the heniousness of their living in
contempt of a Saviour : They have lamented their former
negligence of their souls, and neglecting and losing precious
time. Their sins of life have been extraordinarily set before
them ; and they have also had a great sense of their sins of
heart ; their hardness of heart, and enmity against that*vhich
is good, and proneness to all evil ; and also of the worthless-
ness of their own religious performances, how unworthy their
prayers, praises, and all that they did in religion, was to be re-
garded of God : And it has been a common thing that persons
have had such a sense of their own sinfulness, that they have
thought themselves to be the worst of all, and that none ever
•was so vile as they : And many seem to have been greatly
j^onvinced that they were utterly unworthy of any mercy at
the hands of God, however miserable they were, and though
iiiey stood in extreme necessity of mercy ; and that they dc-
126 REV^IVAL OF KELIGION
acrvcd nothinglnit eternal burnings ; And have been 5ensiblc
that God would be altogether jusc and righteous in inflicting
endless damaiation upoii them, at the san>e time that they have
had an exceeding aftecting sense of tlve dreadfulness of such
■endless torments, and have apprehended themselves lo be
greatly in danger of them. And many have been deeply af-
fected uilh a sense of their own ignorance and blindness, and
exceeding helplessness, and so of their extreme need of the
-divine pity and help. And so far as we are worthy lo l^e cred-
ited one by another, in what we say, (and persons of good
-understanding and sound mind, and known and experienced
probity, have a right to be believed by their neighbors, wl>en
they speak of things that fall luider their observation and ex-
^evience) multitudes in M'tvcngland have lately been brought
to a new and great conviction of the truth and certainty of the
things of the gospel ; to a firm pet^uasion that Christ Jesus is
the son of God, and the great and only Saviour of the world ;
and that tlie great doctrines of the gospel touching reconcili-
ation by his blood, and acceptance in Jiis righteousness, and
«ternal life and salvation through him, are matters of undoubt-
«d truth ; together with a most affecting sense of the excel-
lency and sufficiency of this Saviour, and the glorious wisdom
and grace of God shining in this way of salvation ; and of the
-wonders of Christ's dying love, and the sincerity of Christ in
the invitations of the gosj^el, and a consequent affiance and
sw^cet rest of soul in Christ, as a glorious Saviour, a strong rock
and high tower, accompanied with an admiring and exalting
apprehension of the glory of the divine perfections, God's maj-
esty, holiness, sovereign grace, 8cc. with a sensible, strong and
sweet love to God, and delight in him, far surpassing all tem-
poral delights, or earthly pleasures ; and a rest of soul in him
tis a portion and the fountain of all good, attended with an ab-
horrence of hin, and selHoathing for it, and earnest longings of
«oul after more holiness and conformity to God, with a sense
of the great need of God's help in order to holiness of life ;
together with a most dear love to all that arc supjwsed to be
the children of God, and a love to mankind in general, and %
jnost sensible and tender compassion for the souls of simiei's,
IN NEWENGLAND. 157
*ad earnest desires^^ of the advancement of Christ's kingdom
in the world. And tliese things have. appeared to be in many
t)f them abiding, now for many months, yea, more than a year
and half ; with an abiding concern to live an holy life, and
great complaints of remaining corruption, longing to be more
free from the body of sin and death. And not only do these
efTccts appear in new converts, but great numbers of those
that were formerly esteemed the most sober and pious people,
have, under the influence of this work, been greatly quicken-
ed, and their hearts renewed with greater degrees of light, re-
newed repentance and humiliation, and more lively exercisea-
of faith, love and joy in the Lord, Many, as I am well know-
ing, have of late been remarkably engaged to watch, and
strive, and fight against sin, and cast out every idol, and sell all
for Christ, and give up themselves entirely to God, and make
a sacrifice of every wordly and carnal thing to the welfare and
prosperity of their souls. And there has of late appeared in
some places an unusual disposition to bind themselves to it in
a solemn covenant with God. And now instead of meetings
at taverns and drinking houses, and meetings of young people
in frolics and vain company, the country is full of meetings
of all sorts and ages of persons, young and old, men, women
and little children, to read and pray, and sing praises, and to
converse of the things of God and another world. In very
many places the main of the conversation in all companies
tunis on religion, and things of a spiritual nature. Instead of
vain mirth amongst young people, there is now either mourn-
ing under a sense of the guilt of sin, or holy rejoicing m
Christ Jesus ; and instead of their lewd songs, are now to be
heard from them, songs of praise to God, and the Lamb that
was slain to redeem them by his blood. And there has been
this alteration abiding on multitudes all over the land, for a
year and an half, without any appearance of a disposition to re-
turn to former vice and vanity. And under the influences of
this work, there have been many of the remains of those wretch-
ed people and dregs of mankind, the poor Indians, that seemed
to'benext to a male of brutality, and with whom, till now, it seem-
ed to be tQ little more purpose to use endeavors for their instruc-
128 REVIVAL OF RELIGIO>f
lion and awakening, than -witli the beasts ; whose minds hiv<i
now been strangely opened to receive instruction, and have
been deeply affected with theconcernsof their precious souls,
and have reformed their lives, and forsaken their former stu-^
pid, barbarous and brutish way of living ; and particularly that
sin to which they have been so exceedingly addicted, their
drunkenness ; and are become devout and serious persons ;
and many of them to appearance brought truly and greatly to
delight in the things of God, and to have their souls very much
engaged and entertained with the great things of the gospel.
And many of the poor negroes also have been in like manner
wrought upon and changed. And the souls of very many lit-
tle children have been remarkably enlightened, and their
hearts wonderfully affected and enlarged, and their mouths
opened, expressing themselves in a manner far beyond their
years, and to the just astonishment of those that have heard
them ; and some of them from time to time, for many months,
greatly and delightfully affected with the glory of divin©
things, and the excellency and love of the Redeemer, with
their hearts greatly filled with love to and joy in him, and have
continued to be serious and pious in their behavior.
The divine power of this work has marvellously appeared in
some instances I have been acquainted with, in supporting
and fortifying the heart under great trials, such as the death
of children, and extrenie pain of body ; wonderfully maintain-
ing the serenity, calmness and joy of the soul, in an immove-
able rest in God, and sweet resignation to him. There also
have been instances of some that have been the subjects of
this work, that under the blessed infiuences of it, have, in such
a calm, bright and joyful frame of mind, been carried through
the valley of the shadow of death.
And now let us consider Is it not strange that in a
Christian, orthodox country, and such a land of light as this is,
there should be many at a loss whose work this is, whether
the work of God or the work of the devil ? Is it not a shame
to Newengland that such a work should be much doubted of
here ? Need we look over the histories of all ptist times, to sec
if there be not some circumstances and external appearances
IN KEWENGLAND. 12^
\hat attend this Avork, that have been fonneily found amongst
enthusiasts ? Whether the Montanists had not great trans-
ports of joy, and whether the French Prophets had not agita-
tions of body ? Blessed be Gcd ! He does not put us to the
toil of soch inquiries. We need not say, who shall ascend
into heaven, to bring us down something whereby to judge of
this work ? Nor does God send us beycJnd the seas, nor into
past ages, to obtain a rule that shall determine and satisfy us.
But we have a rule near at hand, a sacred book that God him-
self has put into our hands, with clear and infallible marks,
sufficient to resolve us in things of this nature ; which book
I think we must reject, not only in some particular passages,
but in the substance of it, if we reject such a work as has now
been described, as not being the work of God. The whole
tenor of the gospel proves it ; all the notion of religion that
the Scripture gives us confirms it.
I suppose there is scarcely a minister in this land, but from
sabbath to sabbath used to pray that God would pour out his
spirit, and work a reformation and revival of religion in the
country, and turn us from our intemperance, profaneness, un-
cleanness, worldliness and other sins ; and we have kept from
year to year days of public fasting and prayer to God, to ac-
knowledge our backslidings, and humble ourselves for our
sins, and to seek of God forgiveness and reformation : And
now when so great and extensive a reformation is so suddenly
and wonderfully accomplished, in those very things that we
have sought to God for, sJiall we not acknowledge it ? Or
when we do, do it with great coldness, caution and reserve,
and scarcely take any notice of it in our public prayers and
praises, or mention it but slightly and cursorily, and in such a
manner as carries an appearance as though Ave would contrive
to say as little of it as ever we could, and were glad to pass
from it ? And that because, (although, indeed there be such
a work attended with all these glorious efi'ects, yet) the work
is attended with a mixture of error, imprudences, darkness
and sin ; because some persons are carried away with im-
pressions, and are indiscreet, and too censorious with their
zeal ; and because there are high transports of religious affec*
Vol. III. R
ISO REVIVAL OF RELIGION
IJon ; and because of some tfTccts on persons bodies that wc
do not understand llie reason of?
I liave been purlicularly acquainted with many persons that
have been the subjects of the high and extraordinary trans-
ports of the present day ; and in the highest transports of any
of the instances that I have been acquainted with, and where
the afieciions of admiration, love and joy, so far as another
could judge, have been raised to a higher pitch than in any-
other instances I have observed or been informed of, the fol-
lowing things have been united, viz. a very frequent dwelling
for some considerable time together, in such views of the
glory of the divine perfections, and Christ's excellencies, that
the soul in the mean time has been as it were perfectly over-
whelmed, and swallowed up with light and love, and a sweet
solace, rest and joy of soiil, that was altogether unspeakable ;
and more than once continuing for five or six hours together,
"without any interruption, in that clear and lively view or sense
of the infinite beauty and amiableness of Christ's person, and
the heavenly sweeUiess of ids excellent and transcendent love ;
so that (to use tlie person's own expressions) the soul remain-
ed in a kind of heavenly elysium, and did as it were swim in
the rays of Christ's love, like a little mote swimming in the
beams of the sun, or streams of his light that come in at a
window ; and the heart was swallowed up in a kind of glow of
Christ's love, coming down from Christ's heart in heaven, as
a constant stream of sweet light, at the same time the soul all
flowing out in love to him ; so that there seemed to be a con-
stant flowing and reflowing from heart to heart : The soul
dwelt on high, and was lost in God, and seemed almost to
leave the body ; dwelling in a pure delight that fed and satis-
fied the soul ; enjoying pleasure without the least sting, or
any interruption ; a sweetness that the soul was lost in ; so
that (so fixr as the judgment, and word of a person of discre-
tion may be taken, speaking upon the most deliberate consid-
eration) what was enjoyed hi each single minute of the whole
space, which was many hours, was undoubtedly worth more
than all the outward comfort and pleasure of the whole life
put together j and this without being in any trance, or being
IN NEWENGLAND. 13 i
M all deprived of the exercise of the bodily senses : And tlie
like heavenly delight and unspeakable joy of soul, enjoyed
from time to time, for years together ; though not frequently
so long together, to such an height : Extraordinary views of
■divine things, and religious affections, being frequently at-
tended with very great effects on the body, nature often sink-
ing under the weight of divine discoveries, the strength of the
body taken away, so as to deprive of all ability to stand or
speak ; sometimes the haftds clinched, and the flesh cold, but
senses still remaining ; animal nature often in a great emo-
tion and agitation, and the soul very often, of late, so overcom.e
\vith great admiration, and a kind of omnipotent joy, as to
cause the person (wholly unavoidably) to leap with all th-e
might, with joy and mighty exultation of soul ; the soul at
the same time being so strongly drawn towards God and
Christ in heaven, that it seerced to the person as though
soul and body would, as it were of themselves, of necessity
mount up, leave the earth and ascend thither. These effects
on the body did not begin now in this wonderful reason, that
they should be owing to the influence of the example of tiie
times, but about seven years ago ; and began in a much high-
er degree, and greater frequency, near three years ago, when
there was no such enthusiastical season, as many account this,
but it was a very dead time through the land : They arose
from no distemper catched from Mr, Whitefield, or Mr. Ten-
nent, because they began before either of them came into the
country ; they began as I said, near three years ago, in a great
increase, upon an extraordinary self dedication, and renuncia-
tion of the world, and resignation of all to God, made in a
great view of God's excellency, and high exercise of love to
him, and rest and joy in him ; since which time they have
been very frequent ; and began in a yet higher degree, and
greater frequency, about a year and an half ago, upon another
new resignation of all to God, with a yet greater fervency and
delight of soul ; since which time the body has been very oft-
en fainting, with the love of Christ ; and began in a much
higher degree still, the last winter, upon another resignation
?ind acceptance of God, as the only portion and happiness ©f
132 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
the soul, wherein the whole world, with the dearest enjoy*
mcnts in it, were renounced as dirt and dung, and I'll that is
pleasant and glorious, and all that is terrible in this world,
seemed perfectly to vanish into nothing, and nothing to be
left but God, in whom the soul was perfectly swalloweil up,
as in an inhnite ocean of blessedness : Since which time there
have often been great agitations of body, and an unavoidable
leaping for joy ; and the soul as it were dwelling almost with-
out interruption, in a kind of paftdise ; and very often, in
high transports, disposed to spcrik of those great and glorious
things of God and Christ, and the eternal world, that arc in
view, to others that are present, in a most earnest manner,
and with a loud voice, so that it is next to impossible to avoid
it : These effects on the body not arising from any bodily dis-
temper or weakness, because the greatest of all have been in
a good state of health. This great rejoicing has been a rer
joicing with trembling, i. e. attended with a deep and lively
sense of the greatness and majesty of God, and the person's
own exceeding littleness and vileness : Spiritual joys in this
person never were attended, either formerly or lately, with the
least appearance of any laughter or lightness of countenance,
©r manner of speaking ; but with a peculiar abhorrence of
such appearances in spiritual rejoicings, especially since joys
have been greatest of all : These high transports when they
have been past, have had abiding effects in the increase of the
sweetness, rest and humility that they have left upon the soul;
and a new engagedness of heart to live to God's honor, and
watch and fight against sin. And these things not in one that
is in the giddy age of youth, nor in a new convert, and unex-
perienced Christian, but in one that was converted above
twentyseven years ago ; and neither converted, nor educated
in that enthusiastical town of Northampton, (as some may be
ready to call it) but in a town and family that none that I
know of suspected of enthusiasiti ; and in a Christian that has
been long, in an uncommon manner, growing in grace, and
rising, by very sensible degrees, to higher love to God, and
weanedness from the world, and mastery over sin and temp-
taticn, through great trials and conflicts, and long continued
IN NEWENGLAND. 13S
otruggling and fighting Avith sin, and earnest and constant
prayer ajid labor in religion, and cngagedness of mind in the
yse of all means, attended with a great exactness of life :
Which growth has been attended, not only with a great in-
crease of religious affections, but Avith a wonderful alteration
of outward behavior, in many things, visible to those who are
most intimately acquainted, so as lately to have become as it
were a new person ; and particularly in living so nuich more
above the world, and in a greater degree of stedfaslness and
strength in the way of duty and self d^^nial, maintaining the
Christian conflict against temptations, and conquering from
time to time under great trials ; pcrsistnig in an unmoved,
untouched calm and rest, under the changes and accidents of
time. The person had formerly in lower degrees of grace,
been subject to unsteadiness, and many ups and downs, in the
frame of mind ; the mind being under great disadvantages,
through a vapory habit of body, and often subject to melan-
choly, and at times almost overborn with it, it having been so
even from early youth: But strength of grace, and divine light
has of a long time, wholly conquered these disiidvantages,
and carried the mind in a constant manner, quite above ail
such effects of vapors. Since that resignation spoken of be-
fore, made near three years ago, every thing of that nature
seems to be overcome and crushed by the power of faith and
trust in God, and resignation to him ; the person has remain-
ed in a constant uninterrupted rest, and humble joy in God,
and assurance of his favor, m ithout one hours melanclioly or
darkness, from that day to this ; vapors have liad great effects
on the body, such as they used to have before, but the soul
has been always out of their reach. And this stedfaf.tncss
and constancy has remained through great outward changes
and trials ; such as times of tlie most txtren;e pain, and ap-
parent hazard of immediate death. What has been felt in
late great transports is known to be nothing new in kind, but
lobe of the same nature with what was feit formejly, when a
little child of about five or six yccf.h of age ; but only in a vast-
ly higher degree. These transporting views and rapturous
affections are not attended with anv enthusiastic disDosiiion, lo
134 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
follow impulpes, or any supposed prophetical revelations ; nor
liavc ihcy l)ecn observed to be attended with any appearapcc
of spiritual pride, but very much ol' a contrary disposition, an
increase of a spirit of humility and meekness, and a disposition
in honor to prefer others : And it is v/orthy to be remarked,
that at a time remarkably disiinii;uished from all otliers,
Tvherein discoveries and holy affections were evidently at the
greatest height that ever happened, the greatness and clear-
ness of divine light being overwhelming, and the strength and
sweetness of divine love altogether overpowering, which be-
gan early in the morning of the holy sabbath, and lasted for
days together, melting all down in the deepest humility and
poverty of spirit, reverence and resignation, and the sweetest
Tneckness, and universal benevolence ; I say, it is worthy to
be observed, that there were these two things in a remarkable
manner felt at that time, viz. a peculiar sensible aversion to a
judging of others that were professing Christians of good
standing in the visible church, that they were not converted,
or with respect to their degrees of grace ; or at all intermed-
dling with that matter, so much as to determine against and
condemn others in the thought of the heart ; it appearing
hateful, as not agreeing with that lamblike humility, meek-
ness, gentleness and charity, which the soul then, above other
times, saw the beauty of, and felt a disposition to. The dis-
position that was then felt was, on the contrary to prefer oth-
ers to self, and to hope that they saw more of God and loved
liim better ; though before, under smaller discoveries, and
feebler exercises of divine affection, thei'e had been felt a dis-
position to censure and condemn others. And another thing
that was felt at that time, was a very great sense of the im-
portance of moral social duties, and how great a part of relig-
ion lay in them : There was such a new sense and conviction
of this, beyond what had been before, that it seemed to be as
it were a clear discovery then made to the soul : But in gen-
eral, there has been a very great increase of a sense of these
two things, as divine views and divine love have increased.
The things already mentioned have been attended also with
the following things, viz. an extraordinary sense of the awful
IN NEWENGLAND. JjSf
majesty and greatness of God, so as oftentimes to take away
the bodily strength ; a sense of the holiness of God, as of a
flame infinitely pure and bright, so as sometimes to overwhelm
soul and body ; a sense of the piercing allseeing eye of God,
so as soip.etimes to take away the bodily strength ; and an ex-
traordinary view of the infinite terribleness of the wrath of
God, which has very frequently been strongly impressed on
the mind, together with a sense of the ineffable misery of
sinners that are exposed to this wrath, that has been overbear-
ing : Sometimes the exceeding pollution of the person's owa
heart, as a sink of all manner of abomination, and a nest of
vipers, and the dreadfulness of an eternal hell of God's wrath,
opened to view both together ; with a clear viev/ of a desert
of that misery, without the least degree of divine pity, and
that by the pollution of the best duties ; yea, only by the pol-
lution and irreverence, and want of humility that attended
once speaking of the holy name of God, when done in the
best manner that ever it was done ; the strength of the body
very often taken away with a deep mourning for sin, as com-
mitted against so holy and good a God, sometimes with an
affecting sense of actual sin, sometimes especially indwelling
sin, sometimes the consideration of the sin of the heart as ap-
pearing in a particular thing, as for instance, in that there was
no greater forwardness and readiness to selfdenial for God
and Christ, that had so denied himself for us ; yea, sometimes
the consideration of sin that was in only speaking one word
concerning; the infinitely great and holy God, has been so af-
fecting as to overcome the strength of nature : A very great
sense of the certain truth of the great things revealed in the
gospel ; an overwhelming sense of the glory of the work of
redemption, and the way of salvation by Jesus Christ ; the
glorious harmony of the divine attributes appearing therein,
as that wherein mercy and truth are met together, and right-
eousness and peace have kissed each other ; a sight of the
fulness and glorious sufficiency of Christ, that has been so af-
fecting as to overcome the body : A constant immoveable
trust in God through Christ, with a great sense of his strength
and faitlifulness, the sureness of his covcnantj and the immu'
iS6 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
tability of his promises, so that the everlasting mountains anct
perpetual hills have appeared as mere shadows to these
ihinsjs : Sometimes the sullkiency and faithfulness of God as
tlie covenant God of his people, appearing in these words, I
AM THAT I AM, in so affecting a manner as to overcome
the body : A sense of the glorious, unsearchable, unerring
wisdom of God in his works, both of creation and pro\idence,
so as to swallow up the soul, and overcome the strength of the
body : A sv.eet rejoicing of soul at the thoughts of God's be-
ing infiiiitcly and unchangeably happy, and an exulting glad-
ness of heart that God is sclfsufficient, and infinitely above all
dependence, and reigns over all, and does his will with abso-
lute and uncontrolable power and sovereignty ; a sense of the
glory of the lloiy Spirit, as the great comforter, so as to over-
whelm both soul and body ; only mentioning the word the
Comforter, has immediately taken away all strength ; that
Avord, as the person expressed it, seemed great enough to fill
heaven and earth : A most vehement and passionate desire of
the honor and glory of God's name ; a sensible, clear and con-
stant preference of it, not only to the person's own temporal in-
terest, but spiritual comfort in this world; and a wilihigness to
suffer the hidings of God's face, and to live and die in darkness
and horror if God's honor should require it, and to have no other
reward for it but that God's name should be glorified, although
so much of the sweetness of the light of God's countenance
had been experienced : A great lamenting of ingratitude, and
the lowness of the degree of love to God, so as to deprive of
bodilv strength ; and very often vehement longings and faint-
ings after more love to Christ, and greater conformity to
him ; especially longing after these two things, viz. to be more
perfect in humility, and adoration ; the flesh and heart, seems
often to cry out for a lying low before God, and adoring him
with greater love and humility : The thoughts of the perfect
humility with which the saints in heaven worship God, and
fall down before Ids throne, have often overcome the body,
and set it into a gi cat agitation. A great delight in singing
praises to Ciod and Jesus Christ, and longing that this present
life may be, as it wcic, one continued song of praise to God ;
IN NEWENGLAND. IST
^5nging, as the person expressed it, to set and sing this life
away ; and an overcoming pleasure in the thoughts of spend-
ing an eternity in that exercise ; a living by faith to a great de-
gree ; a constant and extraordinary distrustof our pvyrn strength
and wisdom ; a great dependence on God for his help, in or-
der to the performance of any thing to God's acceptance, and
being restrained from the most horrid sins, and running upon
Godj'even on his neck, and oh the thick bosses of his bucklers :
Such a sense of the black ingratitude of true saints coldness
and deadness in religion, and their setting their hearts on the
things of this world, as to overcome the bodily frame : A great
longing that all the children of God might be lively in relig-
ion, fervent in theii' love, and active in the service of God i
and when there have been appearances of it ifi others, rejoic-
ing so in beholding the pleasing sight, that the joy of sotil has
been too great for the body : Taking pleasure in the thoughts
of watching and striving against sin, and fighting through the
■way to heaven, and filling up this life \vith hard labor, and
bearing the cross for Christ, as an opportunity to give God
honor ; not desiring to rest from labors till arrived in heaven,
but abhorring the thoughts of it, and seeming astonished that
God's own children should be backward to strive and deny them-
selves for God : Earnest longings that all God's people might
be clothed with humility and meekness, like the Lamb of God,
and feel nothing in their hearts but love and compassion to all
mankind ; and great grief when any thing to the'contrary seems
to appear in any of the children of God, as any bitterness or
fierceness of zeal, or censoriousness, or reflecting uncharitably
6n Others, or disputing with any appearance of heat of spirit ;
a deep concern for the good of others' souls ; a melting com-
passion to those that looked on themselves as in a state of na-
ture, and to saints under darkness, so as to cause the body to
faint : An universal benevolence to mankind, with a longing
as it were to embrace the whole world in the arms of pity and
love ; ideas of suffering from enemies, the utmost conceiva-
ble rage and cruelty, with a disposition felt to fervent love and
pity in such a case, so far as it could be realized in thought j
fainting with pity to the world that lies in ignorance and wick-
Vol. UI. S
i3« KEvrVAL OF RELIGION
edness ; sometimes a disposition felt to a life given up to
Tnoiiming alone in & wilderness over a lost and miserable
world ; compussion towards them being often to that degree,
that would allow of no support or rest, but in going to God,
and pouring out the soul in prayer for them ; earnest desires
that the work of God, that is now in the land, may be carried
on, and that with greater purity, and freedom from all bitter
zeal, censoriousness, spiritual pride, hot disputes, &c a ve-
hement and constant desire for the setting up of Christ's king-
dom through the earth, as a kingdom of holiness, purity, love,
peace and happiness to mankind : The soul often entertained
with unspeakable delight, and bodily strength overborn, at the
thoughts of heaven, as a world of love, where love shall be the
saints eternal food, and they shall dwell in the light of love,
and swim in an ocean of love, and where the very air and
breath will be nothing but love ; love to the people of God,
or God's true saints, as such that have the image of Christ,
and as those that will in a very little time shine in his perfect
image that has been attended with that endearment and one-
ness of heart, and that sweetness and ravishment of soul, that
has been altogether inexpressible ; the strength very often
taken away with longings that others might love God more,
and serve God better, and have more of his comfortable pres-
ence, than the person that was the subject of these longings,
desiring to follow tSfe whole world to heaven, or that every
one should go before, and be higher in grace and Happiness,
Bot by this person's diminution, but by others' increase : A
delight in conversing of things of religion, and in seeing
Christians together, talking of the most spiritual and heavenly
things in religion, in a lively and feeling manner, and very
frequently overcome with the pleasure of such conversation :
A great sense often expressed, of the importance of the duty
of charity to the poor, and how much the generality of Christ-
ians come short in the practice of it : A great sense of the
need God's ministers have of much of the spirit of God, at
this day especially ; and most earnest longings and wrestlings
with God for them, so as to take away the bodily strength :
The greatest, fullest, longest continued, and most constant
IN NEWENGLAND. 139
;assurance of the favor of God, and of a title to future glory,
that ever I saw any appearance of in any person, enjoying, es-
pecially of late, (to use the person's own expression) The
riches, of full assurance : Formerly longing to die with some-
thing of impatience, but lately, since that resignation fore-
mentioned about thre€ years ago, an uninterrupted entire re-
signation to God with respect to fife or death, sickness w
health, ease or pain, Avhich has remained unchanged and un-
shaken, when actually under extreme and violent pains, and
in times of threateuings of immediate death ; but though
there be this patience and submission, yet the thoughts of
death and the day of judgment are always .exceeding sweet to
the soul : This resignation Is also attended with a constant
resignation of the lives of dearest earthly friends, and some-
times when some of their lives have been imminently threat-
ened ; often expressing the sweetness of the liberty of hav-
ing wholly left the world, and renounced all for God, and
having nothing but God, in whom is an infinite fulness. These
things have been attended with a constant sweet peace and
calm and serenity of soul, without any cloud to interrupt it ;
a continual rejoicing in all the works of God's hands, the
works of nature, and God's daily works of providence, all ap-
pearing with a sAveet smile upon them ; a wonderful access
to God by prayer, as it were seeing him, and sensibly imme-
diately conversing with him, as much oftentimes, (to use the
person's own expressions) as if Christ were hereon earth,
sitting on a visible throne, to be approached to and conversed
with ; frequent, plain, sensible and immediate answers of
prayer ; all tears wiped away ; all former troubles and sor-
rows of life forgotten, and all sorrow and sighing fled away,
excepting grief for past sins, and for remaining corruption,
and that Christ is loved iw more, and that God is no more
honored in the world, and a compassionate grief towards fel-
low creatures ; a daily sensible doing and suffering every-
thing for God, for a long time past, eating for God, and work-
ing for God, and sleeping for God, and bearing pain and
trouble for God, and doing all as the service of love, and so
4oing it with a continual uninterrupted cheerfulness, peace
liO REVIVAL OF RELIGION
and joy. Oh how jj;ood, said the person once, is it to work
for God in the day time, and at niu;ht to lie down under his
smiles ! High experiences and religious affections in thi$
person have not been attended with any disposition at all t^
neglect the necessary business of a secular calling, to spend
the time in reading and prayer, and other exercises of devo-
tion ; but worldly business has been attended with great alac-
rity, as part of the service of God : The person declaring that
it being done thus, it is found to be as good as prayer. Thesft
things have been accompanied wiih an ex'cc ling concern and
zeal for moral duties, and that all professors may with them
adcrn the doctrine of (iod their Saviour ; and an uncommon
care to perform relative and social duties, and a noted emi-
nence in them ; a great inoffensiveness of life and conversa-
tion in the sight of others ; a great meekness, gentleness,
and benevolence of spirit and behavior ; and a great aKcration
in those thing?, that formerly used to be the person's failings ;
seem.ing to be much overcome and swallowed up by the late
great increase of grace, to the observation of those that are
Tiiost conversant and most intimately acquainted : In times of
the brightest light and highest flights of love and joy, finding
no disposition to any opinion of being now perfectly free from
sin (agreeable to the notion of theWesleys and their followers,
and some other high pretenders to spirituality in these days)
but exceedirjgly the contrary : At such times especially, see-
ing how loathsome and polluted the soul is, soul and body and
every act and word appearing like rottenness and corruption
in that pure and holy light of God's glory ; not slighting in-
struction or means of grace any more for having had great
discoveries ; on the contrary, never more sensible of the need
of instruction than.now. And one thing more may be added,
viz. that these things have been attended with a particular dis-
like of placing religion much in dress, and spendmg much
zeal about those things that in themselves are matters of in-
difference, or an affecting to shew humility and devotion by
a mean habit, or a demure and melancholy countenance, qr
any thing singular and superstitious.
IN NEWENC-LAND. HI
Now if such things are enthusiasm, and the fruits of a dis-
tempered brain, let my brain be CA^ermore possessed of that
happy distemper ! If this be distraction, I pray God that the
world of mankind may be all seized with this benign, meek^
beneficent, beatifical, glorious distraction ! If agitations of
body were found in the French prophets, and ten thousand
prophets more, it is little to their purpose who bring it as an
objection against such a work as this, imless their purpose be
to disprove the whole of the Christian i-eligion. The great
affections and high transports that others have lately been un-
der, are in general of the same kind with those in the instance
that has been given, though not to so high a degree, and many
of them, not so pure and unmixed, and so well regulated. I
have had opportunity to observe many instances here and else-
where ; and though there arc some instances of great affec-
tions in which there has been a great mixture of nature Avith
grace, and in some, a sad degenerating of religious affections ;
yet there is that uniformity observable, that it is easy to be
seen that in general it is the same spirit from whence the
work in all parts of the land has originated. And what no-
tions have they of religion, that reject what has been describ-
ed as not true religion ? What shall we find to answer those
expressions in scripture, The peace of God that passes all un-
derstanding : Rejoicing loith joy unspeakable and full of glory.,
in believijig in and loving an unseen Saviour : All joy and peace
in believing : God 'a shining into our hearts^ to give the light of
the knoivledge of the glory of God in the fhce of Jesus Christ ;
nvith openface^ beholding as in a glass, the glory of the Lordy
and being changed ints the same image, from glory to glory, eve7i
as by the Spirit of the Lord : Having the love of God shed
abroad in our hearts, by the Holy Ghost give?: to us : Having
the Spirit of God, and of glory, rest ufion us : J Being called ortt
efdar^kess into marvellous light ; and having the day star arise
in our hearts : I say, if those things that have been mention-
ed, does not answer these expressions, vvhat else can we find
out that does answer them ? Those that do not think such
tilings as these to be the fruits of the true spirit, would do
:w^ll to consider what kind of spirit they are waiting and prayn
142 P.EVIVAL OF RELIGION
inp; for, n,T\d what sort of fruits they expect he should produce
"Xvhon he cnmcs. I suppose it will generally bo aliuwed that
there is such a thing as a glorious outpouring of the Spirit oi
God to be expected, to introduce very joyful and glorious
times upon religious sccounts ; times wherein holy love and
joy -will be raised to a great hcij^ht in true Christians : But if
those things that have been mentioned be rejected, what is
left that we can find wherewith to patch up a notion, or form
an idea, of the high blessed, joyfid religion of these times :
"What is that any have a notion of, that is very sweet, excel-
lent and joyful, of a religious nature, that is entirely of a differ-
ent nature from these things ?
Those that are waiting for the fruits in order to determine
whether this be the work of God or no, would do well to con-
sider two things : 1. What they are waiting for : Whether it
"be not this ; to have this wonderful religious influence that is
en the minds of people over and past, and then to see how
they will behave themselves ? That is, to have grace subside,
and the actings of it in a great measiu-e to cease, and to have
persons grow cold and dead, and then to see whether after that
they will behave themselves with that exactness and bright-
ness of conversation, that is to be expected of lively Christ'
ians, or those that are in the vigorous exercises of grace
There are many that will not be satisfied with any exactness
or laboriousness in religion now, while persons have their
minds much moved, and their affections are high ; for they
lay it to their (lash of affection, and heat of zeal, as they call
k ; they are wailing to see whether they will carry them-
selves as Avell when these aifeclions are over : That is, they
are waiting to have persons sicken and lose their strength,
that they may see whether they will then behave themselves
like healthy strong men. I would desire that they would al-
so consider whether they be not waiting for more than is rea-
sonably to be expected, supposing this to be really a great
work of God, and much more than has been found in former
i;reat outpourings of the Spirit of God, that have been univer-
sally acknowledged in the Christian church ? Do not they ex-
pect fewer instances of apostacy, and evidences of hypocrisy
IN NEWENGLAND. 143
in professofR, and those that for the present seem to be under
the influences of the spirit, than were after that great outpour-
ing' of the spirit in the apostles days, or that which was in the
time cf the reformation ? And do not they-^ stand prepared to
make a mig-hty ar^;ument of it against this work, if there
should be/;c^-^so inany ? And 2. They would do ^vell to con-
sider how long they will wait to see the good fruit of this
work, before they will determine in favor of it. Is not their
waiting unlimited ? The visible fiiiit that is to be expected of
a pouring out of the Spirit of God on a country, is a visible
reformation in that country : What reformation has lately-
been brought to pass in Newengland, by this work, has been
before observed : And has it not continued long enough al-
ready, to give reasonable satisfaction ? If God cannot work on
the hearts of a people after such a manner, as to shew his
hand so plainly, as reasonably to expect it should be acknow-
ledged in a year and an half, or two years time ; yet surely
it is unreasonable, that our expectations and demands should
be unlimited, and our waiting without any bounds.
As there is the clearest evidence, from those things that
have been observed, that this is the work of God, so it is evi-
dent that it is a very great and wonderful, and exceeding glo-
rious work of God. This is certain that it is a great and won-
derful event, a strange revolution, an unexpected, surprising
overtuniing of things, suddenly brought to pass ; such as nev-
er has been seen in Newengland, and scarce ever has been
heard of in any land. Who that saw the state of things in
Newengland a few years ago, the state that it was settled in,
and the way that we had been so long going on in, would have
thought that in so little a time there would be such a change ?
This is undoubtedly either a very great work of God, or a
great work of the devil, as to the main substance of it. Foi'
though undoubtedly, God and the devil may work together at
the same time, and in the same land ; and M'hen God is at
work, especially if he be very remarkably at work, Satan will
to his utmost endeavor intrude, and by intermingling his
work, darken and hinder God's work ; yet God and the devil
^o not work together in producing the same event, and in cf-
U4 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
fecting the same change in the hearts and lives of men : Bi:t
it is apparent tliat there are some things wherein the main
Substance of this work consists, a certain effect that is produc-
ed, and alteration that is made in the apprehensions, affec-
tions, dis])ositions and behavior of men, in which there is a
likeness and agreement every where : Now this I say, is either
a wondei'ful work of God, or a mighty work of the devil ; and'
so is either a most happy event, greatly to be admired and re-
joiced in, or a most awfnl calamity. Therefore if Avhat has
been said before, be sufficient to determine it to be as to the
main, the work of God, then it must be acknoAvledged to be a
very wotiderful and glorious work of God.
Such a work is in its nature and kind, the most glorious of
any A^^ork of God whatsoever ; and is always so spoken of in
scripture. It is the work of redemption, (the great end of
all other works of God, and of which the work of creation was
but a shadow) in the event, success and end of it : It is the
■work ofncAV creation, that is infinitely more glorious than the
old. I am bold to say, that the work of God in the conver-
sion of 6ne soul, considered together with the source, founda-
tion and puj'chase of it, and also the benefit, end and eternil
issue of it, is a more glorious work of God than the creation
of the whole material imiverse : It is the most glorious of
God's works, as it above all others manifests the glory of
God : It is spoken of in scripture as that which shews the ex-
ceeding greatness of God '.v Jwiver^ and the glory and riches of
divine grace^ and wherein Christ has the most glorioHs tri-
umph over his enemies, and wherein God is mightily exalt-
ed : And it is a work above all others glorious, as it concerns
the happiness of mankind ; more happiness, and a greater
benefit to man, is the fruit of each single drop of such a show-
er, than all the temporal good of the most happy revolution
in a land or nation amounts to, or all that a people could gain
by the conquest of the world.
And as this work is very glorious in its nature, so it is in
its degree and circumstances. It will appear very glorious if
Ave consider the unworthiness of the people that are the suli-
jecte of it ; what obligations Cod has laid us under by tb-e
IN NEWENGLAND. U^
special privileges wc'have enjoyed for our souls' gooil, and the
great things God did for us at our first settlement in the land;
and how he has followed us with his goodness to this day, and
how we have abused his goodness ; how long we have been
revolting more atid more, (as all confess) and how very cor-
rupt we were become at last ; in how great a degree we had
cast off God, and forsaken the fountain of living waters : How
obstinate we have been under all manner of means that God
has used with us to reclaim us ; how often we have mocked
God with hypocritical pretences of humiUation, as in our an-
nual days of public fasting, and other things, Avhile instead of
I'eformingj we only grew worse and worse ; how dead a time
it was every where before this work began : If we consider
these things, we shall be most stupidly ungrateful, if we do
not acknowledge God's visiting of us as he has done, as an in-
stance of the glorious triumph of free and sovereign grace.
The work is very glorious if we consider the extent of it ;
being in this respect vastly beyond any former outpouring of
the Spirit that ever was known in Neweng-and. There has
formerly sometimes been a remarkable awakening and suc-
cess of the means of grace, in some pavticular congregation ;
and this used to be much taken notice of, and acknowledged
to be glorious, though the towns and congregations round
about continued dead : But now God has brought to pass a
new thing, he has wrought a great work of this nature, that
has extended from one end of the land to the other, besides
•what has been wroug'it in other British colonies in America.
The work is very glorious in the great numbers tliat have
to appearance, been turned from sin to God, and so delivered
from a wretched captivity to sin and satan, saved from ever-
lasting burnings, and made heirs of eternal glory. How high
an honor, and great rewai-rj of their labors, have some emi-
nent persons of note in the church of God, signified that they
should esteem it, if they should be made the instruments of
the conversion and eternal salvation of but 07ie soul ? And no
greater event than that is thought worthy of great notice in
heaven among the hosts of glorious angels, who rejoice and sing
on such an occasion : And when there are many thousands of
Vgl. in. T
146 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
of souls thus converted and saved, shall it be esteemed worth
but little notice, and be mentioned with coldness and indiffer-
ence here on earth, by those among whom such a work is
wrought ?
The work has been very glorious and wonderful in many
circumstances and events of it, that have been extraordinary,
wherein God has, in an uncommon manner, made his hand
visible, and his power conspicuous ; as in the extraordinary
degrees of awakening, the suddenness of conversions in innu-
merable instances, in which, though the work was quick, yet
the thing wrought is manifestly durable. How common a
thing has it been for great part of a congregation to be at
once moved, by a mighty invisible power ; and for six, eight,
or ten souls to be converted to God, (to all appearance) in an
exercise, in whom the visible change still continues ? How
great an alteration has been made in some towns ; yea, some
populous towns ; the change still abiding ? And how many
very vicious persons have been wrought upon, so as to be-
come visibly new creatures ? God has also made his hand
"very visible, and his work glorious, in the multitudes of little
children that have been wrought upon : I suppose there have
been some hundreds of instances of this nature of late, any-
one of which formerly would have been looked upon so re-
markable, as to be worthy to be recorded, and published
through the land. The work is very glorious in its influen-
ces and effects on many that have been very ignorant and
barbarous, as I before observed of the Indians and Negroes.
The work is also exceeding glorious in the high attain-
ments of Christians, in the extraordinary degrees of light,
love, and spiritual joy, that God has bestowed upon great
multitudes. In this respect also, the land in all parts has
abounded with such instances, any one of which if they had
happened formerly, would have been thought worthy to be
taken notice of by God's people, throughout the British do-
minions. The New Jerusalem in this respect has begun to
come down from heaven, and perhaps never were more of the
prelibations of heaven's glory given upon earth.
IN NEWENGLAND. \i7
There being a great many errors and sinful irregularities
mixed with this Avork of God, arising from our weakness,
darkness and corruption, does not hinder this work of God's
power and grace from being very glorious. Our follies and
sins that we mix, do in some respects manifest the glory of
it : The glory of divine power and grace is set off with the
greater lustre, by what appears at the same time of the weak-
ness of the earthen vessel. It is God's pleasure that there
should be something remarkably to manifest the weakness
and unworthiness of the subject, at the same time that he dis-
plays the excellency of his power and riches of his grace
And I doubt not but some of those things that inake some of
us here on earth to be out of humor, and to look on this work
with a sour, displeased countenance, do heighten the songs of
the angels, when they praise God and the Lamb for what
they see of the glory of God's allsufficiency, and the efficacy
of Christ's redemption. And how unreasonable is it that we
should be backward to acknowledge the glory of what God
has done, because withal, the devil, and we, in hearkening to
Jiim, have done a great deal of mischief.
PART IL
Shewing the Obligations that all are under to acknowr
ledge, rejoice in, and promote this Work, and the
great Danger of the contrary.
THERE are many things in the word of God, that shew
that when God remarkably appears in any great work for his
church, and against his enemies, it is a most dangerous thing,
and highly provoking to God, to be slow and backward to ac-
knowledge and honor God in the work, and to lie still and not
to put to an helping hand. Christ's people are in scripture
represented as his army ; he is the Lord of Hosts or armies :
He is the captain of the host of the Lord, as he called himself
Its REVIVAL OF RELIGION
when he appeared to Joshua, with a sword drawn in his hand,
Joshua V. 13, 14, 15. He is the captain of his people's salva-
tion ; and therefore it may well be highly resented if they do
not resort to him when he orders his banner to be displayed ;
or if they refuse to follow him when he blows the trumpet,
and gloriously appears going forth against his enemies. God
expects that every living soul should have his attention roused
on such an occasion, and should most cheerfully yield to the
call, and heed fully and diligently obey it ; Isa. xviii. 3. " All
ye inhabitants of the world, and dwellers on the earth, see ye
■when he lifteth up an ensign on the mountains ; and when he
bloweth the trumpet, hear ye." Especially should all Israel
be gathered after their captain, as wc read they were after
Ehud, when he blew the trumpet in mount Ephraim, when
he had slain Eglon king of Moab, Judg. iii. 27, 28. How se-
vere is the martial law in such a case, when any of an army
refuses to obey the sound of the trumpet, and follow his gen-
eral to the battle ? Gcd at such a time appears in peculiar
Tnanifestations of his glory, and therefore not to be affected
and animated, and to lie still, and refuse to follow God, will
be resented as an high contempt of him. If a subject should
stand by, and be a spectator of the solemnity of his prince's
coronation, and should appear silent and sullen, Avhen all the
multitude were testifying their loyalty and joy, with loud ac-
clamations ; how greatly would he expose himself to be treat-
ed as a rebel, and quickly to perish by the authority of the
prince that he refuses to honor ?
At a time when God manifests himself in such a great work
for his church, there is no such thing as being neuters ; there
is a necessity of being either for or against the king that then
{"•loriously appears : As when a king is crowned, and there
are public manifestations of joy on that occasion, there is no
such thing as standing by as an indifferent spectator ; all must
appear as loyal subjects, and express their joy on that occa-
sion, or be accounted enemies : So it always is Avhen God,
in any great dispensation of his providence, dees remarkably
set his king on his holy hill of Zion, and Christ in an extraor-
dinary manner comes down from heaven to the earth, and
IN NEWENGLAND. 149
mppears in his visible church in a great work of salvation fqr
his people : So it Avas when Christ came doAvn from heaven
in his incarnation, and appeared on earth in his human pres-
ence ; there was no such thing as being neuters, neither on
his side nor against him : Those that sat still and said notli-
ing, and did not declare for him, and come and join with him,
after he, by his Avord and works, had given sufficient evidence
•who he was, were justly looked upon as his enemies ; as
Christ says, Matth. xii. 30. « He that is not with me is against
me ; and he that gathereth not with me, scattereth abroad.
So it is in a time when Christ is remarkably spiritually pres-
ent, as well as when he is bodily present ; and when he comes
to carry on the work of redemption in the application of it, as
■well as in the revelation and purchase. If a king should
come into cne of his provinces, that had been oppressed by
its foes, where some of his subjects had fallen off to the ene-
my, and joined with them against their lawful sovereign and
his loyal subjects ; I say, if the lawful sovereign himself
should com.e into the province, and should ride forth there
against his enemies, and should call upon all that were on his
side to come and gather themselves to him ; there would be
no such thing, in such a case, as standing neuter : They that
laid still and staid at a distance would undoubtedly be looked
upon and treated as rebels. So in the day of battle, when two
armies join, there is no such thing for any present as being of
neither party, all must be on one side or the other ; and they
that are not found with the conqueror in such a case, must
expect to have his weapons turned against them, and to fall
•with the rest of his enemies.
When God manifests himself with such glorious power in
a work of this nature, he appears especially determined to
put honor upon his son, and to fulfil his oath that he has
sworn to him, that he would make every knee to bow, and
every tongue to confess to him. God hath had it much on
his heart, from all eternity, to glorify his dear and only begot-
ten Son ; and there are some special sej ons that he appoints
to that end, wherein he comes forth v/ith omnipotent power
Jto fulfil his promise and oath to him : And these times are
150 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
times of remarkable pouring out of his Spirit, to advance hia
kingdom ; such a day is a day of his power, wherein his peo-
ple shall be made willing, and he shall rule in the midst of
his enemies ; these especially are the limes wherein God de-
clares his firm decree that his Son shall reign on his holy hill
of Zion ; and therefore those that at such a time do not kiss
the Son, as he then manifests himself, and appears in the glo-
ry of his majesty and grace, expose themselves to perish /ram
the ivay, and to be dusked in pieces lidth a rod ofirwi.
As such a time is a time wherein God eminently sets Ids
kiiiff on his holxj hill of Zion., so it is a time wherein he remark-
ably fulfils that in Isa. xxviii. 16. " Therefore thus saith the)
Lord God, behold I lay in Zion for a foundation, a stone, a
tried stone, a precious corner stone, a sure foundation.**
Which the two Apostles Peter and Paul, ( 1 Pet. ii. 6, 7, 8.
and Rom. ix. S3) join with that prophecy, Isa. \iii. 14, 15.
"And he shall be for a sanctuary ; but for a stone of stumbling,
and for a rock of offence to both the houses of Israel, for a
gin and for a snare to the inhabitants of Jerusalem : And many
among them shall stumble and fall, and be broken, and be
snared and taken." As signifying that both are fulfilled to-
gether. Yea, both arc joined together by the prophet Isaiah
himself ; as you may see in the context of that foremention-
ed, Isa. xxviii. 16. In ver. 13, preceding, it is said, " But
the word of the Lord was unto them precept upon precept,
precept upon precept ; line upon line, line upon line ; here
a little, and there a little, that they might go, and fall back-
ward, and be broken, and snared and taken." And according-
ly it always is so, that when Christ is in a peculiar and emi-
nent manner manifested and magnified, by a glorious work
of God in his church, as a foundation and a sanctuary for some,
he is remarkably a stone of stumbling, and a rock of offence,
a gin and a snare to others. They that continue long to
stumble, and be offended and ensnared in their minds, at such
a great and glorious work of Christ, in God's account, stum-
ble at Christ, and aje offended in him ; for the work is that
by which he makes Christ manifest, and shows his glory, and
by which he makes the stojie that the builders refusedy to be^
IN NEWENGLAND. 151
come the head of the corner. This shows how dangerous it is
to continue always stumbling at such a work, forever doubting
of it, and forbearing fully to acknovvrledge it, and give God the
glory of it: Such persons are in danger ?o j^o, and fall back"
ward, and be broken, and snared and taken, and to have Christ
a stone of stumbling to them, that shall be an occasion of their
ruin ; while he is to others <x sanctuary, and a sure foundation^
The prophet Isaiah, Isa. xxix. 14, speaks of God's proceed'
ing to do a marvellous v/ork and a wonder, which should
stumble and confound the wisdom of the wise and prudent ;
which the apostle in Acts xiii. 41, applies to the glsrious
work of salvation wrought in those days by the redemption of
Christ, and that glorious outpouring of the S pirit to apply it
that followed ; the prophet in the context of that place in Isa.
xxix. speaking of the same thing, and of the prophets and
rulers and seers, those wise and prudent, whose eyes God had
closed, says to them, verse 9, " Stay yourselves and wonder.**
In the original it is. Be ye slow and wonder. I leave it to
others to consider whether it is not natural to interpret it thus,
" Wonder at this marvellous work ; let it be a strange thing,
a great mystery that you know not what to make of, and that
you are very slow and backward to acknowledge, long dela}--
ing to come to a determination concerning it." And what
persons are in danger of that wonder, and are thus slow to ac-
knowledge God in such a work, we learn by that of the apos-
tle in that forementioned Acts xiii. 41. " Behold ye despisers,
and wonder and perish ; for I work a work in your days, a
•work which you shall in no wise believe, though a man de-
clare it unto you."
The church of Christ is called upon greatly to rejoice, when
at any time Christ remarkably appears, coming to his church,
to carry on the work of salvation, to enlarge his own kingdom,
and to deliver poor souls out of the pit, wherein there is no
water, in Zech. ix. 9, 10, 11. " Rejoice greatly O daughter of
Zion, shout O daughter of Jerusalem ; behold thy king com-
eth unto thee ; he is just and having salvation His domin*
ion shall be from sea to sea.. ..As for thee also, by the blood of
Ihy covenant, I have sent forth thy prisoners out of tlie pit
162 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
•wherein is no water." Christ was pleased to give a notable
typical ov symbolical representation of such a great event as
is spoken oi'in that prophecy, in his solemn entry into the lit-
eral Jerusalem, which was a type of the church or daughter
of Zion, there spoken of ; proliably intending it as a figure
and prelude of that great actual fulfilment of this prophecy,
that was to be after bis ascension, by the pouring out of the
Spirit in the days of the apo'Jtles, and that more full accom-
plishment that should be in the latter ages of the Christian
church. \Vc have an account, that v/hen Christ made this
bis solemn entry into Jerusalem, and the whole multitude of
the disciples were rejoicing and praising God with loud voic-
es, for all the mighty works that they had seen, the pharisees
from among the multitude said to Christ, Master., rebuke thy
disci/iles ; but we are told, Luke xix. 39, 40, Christ " an-
swered and said unto them, I tell you, that if these should
hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out :"
Signifying, that if Christ's professing disciples should be un-
affected on such an occasion, and should not appear openly to
Acknowledge and rejoice in the glory of God therein appearing,
it v/ould manliest such fearful hardness of heart, so exceeding
that of the stones, that the very stones would condemn them.
Should not this make those consider, who have held their
peace so long since Christ has come to our Zion having sal-
vation, and so wonderfully manifested his glory in this mighty
work of his spirit, and so many of his disciples have been re-
joiciTig and praising God with loud voices ?
It must be acknowledged that so great and wonderful a
work of God's Spirit, is a work wherein God's hand is re-'
rnarkably lifted iiji^ and wherein he displays his majesty, and
shows great favor and mercy to sinners, in the glorious oppor-
tunity he gives them ; and by which he makes our land to be-
come much more a land of uprightness : Therefore that place,
Isa. xxvi. 10, 1 1, siiows the great danger of not seeing God's
hand, and acknowledging his glory and majesty in such ai
work : " Let favor be showed to the wicked, yet will he not I
learn righteousness ; in the land of uprightness he will deal
unjustly? and will not behold the majesty of the Lord. Lord
IN NEWENGLAND. IsS
\Vhen thy hand is lifted up, they will not see ; but they shall
See, and be ashamed for their envy at the people ; yea the
fire of thine enemies shall devour them.
It is not unlikely that this work of God's Spirit, that is so
fextraordinary and wonderful, is the dawning, or at least, a
prelude of that glorious work of God, so often foretold in
scripture, which in the progress and issue of it shall renew the
v/orki of mankind. If we consider how long since, the
things foretold, as what should precede this great event have
been accomplished ; and how long this event has been ex-
pected by the church of God, and thought to be nigh by the
most eminent men of God in the church ; and Avithal consid-
er what the state of things now is, and has for a considerable
time been, in the church of God, and Avorld of mankind, we
cannot reasonably think otherwise , than that the beginning
of this great work of God must..be near. And there aro many
things that make it probable that this work will begin in A-
raerica. It is signified that it shall begin in some very re-
mote part of the world, that the rest of the world have no
communication with but by navigation, in Isa. Ix. 9, " Surely
the Isles will wait for me, and the ships of Tarshish first, to
bring my sons from far." It is exceeding manifest that this
chapter is a prophecy of the prosperity of the church, in its
most glorious state on earth, in the latter days ; and I cannot
think that any thing else can be here intended but America,
by the isles that are far off, from whence the first born sons
of that glorious day shall be brought. Indeed by the isles^ in
prophecies of gospel times, is very often meant Eurofic : It is
so in prophecies of that great spreading of the gospel that
should be soon after Christ's time, because it was far sepa-
rated from that part of the world where the church of God
had, until then been, by the sea. But this prophecy cannot
have respect to the conversion of Europe, in the time of that
great work of God, in the primitive ages of the Christian
church ; for it w«s not fulfilled then : The isles and ships of
Tarshish, thus understood, did not wait for God first; that
glorious work did not begin in Europe, but in Jerusalem, and,
had for a considerable time, been very wonderfully carried on
Vol. Ill, U
154 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
in Asia, before it reached Europe, And as it is not tliae
work of God that is chiefly intended in this chapter, but that
more glorious work that should be in the latter ages of the
Christian church, therefore some other part of the world
is here intended by the Isles, that should be as Europe then
was, far separated from that part of the world where the
church had before been, by the sea, and with which it can
have no communication but by the ships of Tarshish. And
what is chiefly intended is not the British Isles, nor any Isles
near the other continent ; for they are spoken of as at a
j^reat distance from that part of the world where the church
had till then been. This prophecy therefore seems plainly
to point out America, as the first fruits of that glorious dav.
God has made, as it were two worlds here below, the old
and the new, (according to the names they are now called by)
two great habitable continents, far separated one from the
other ; the latter is but newly discovered, it was formerly
wholly unknown, from age to age, and is as it were now but
newly created : It has been, until of late, wholly the posses-
sion of Satan, the church of God having never been in it, as
it has been in the other continent, from the beginning of the
world. This new world is probably now discovered, that the
new and most glorious state of God's church on earth might
commence tbere ; that God might in it begin a new world
in a spiritual respect, when he creates the new Heavens and
nenv earth.
God has already put that honor upon the other continent,
that Christ AVas born there literally, and there made the /lur-
chase of redemfiiion : So, as Providence observes a kind of
equal distribution of things, it is not unlikely that the great
spiritital birth of Christ, and the most glorious apjilication of
redemption is to begin in this : As the elder sister brought
forth Judah, of whom came Christ, and so she was the moth-
er of Christ; but the younger sister, after long barrenness,
brought forth Joseph and Benjamin, the beloved children.
Joseph, that had the most glorious apparel, the coat of many
colors, who was separated from his brethren, and was exalt-
ed to such glory out of a dark dungeon, and fed and saved th©
IN NEWENCLAND. 155
world, when ready to perish with famine, and was as a fruit-
ful bough by a well, whose branches ran over the wall, and
was blessed with all manner of blessings and precious things,
of heaven and earth, through the good will of him that dwelt
in the bush ; and was, as by the horns of an unicorn, to puslj
the people togethei', to the ends of the earth, i. e. conquer
the world. See Gen, xlix. 22, Sec. and Deut. xxxiii. 13, &c.
And Benjamin, whose mess was five times so great as that of
any of his brethren, and to whom Joseph, that type of Christ,
gave wealth and raiment far beyond all the rest. Gen.
xlv. 22,
The other continent hath slain Christ, and has from age to
age shed the blood of the saints and martyrs of Jesus, and has
often been as it were deluged with the churches blood : God
has therefore probably reserved the honor of building the
glorious temple to the daughter, that has not shed so much
blopd, when those times of the peace, and prosperity, and
glory pf the church shall commence, that were typified by the
reign of Solomon,
The Gentiles first received the true religion from the Jews :
God*s church of ancient times had been among them, and
Christ was of them : But that there might be a kind of
equality in the dispensations of providence, God has so order-
ed it, that when the Jews come to be admitted to the benefits
of the evangelical dispensation, and to receive their highest
privileges of all, they should receive the gospel from the Gen-
tiles : Though Christ was of them, yet they have been guilty
of crucifying him ; it is therefore the will of God, that that
people should not have the honor of communicating the bless-
ings of the kingdom of God in its most glorious state, to the
Gentiles, but on the contrary, they shall receive the gospel in
the beginning of that glorious day, from the Gentiles. In
some analogy to this, I apprehend God's dealings will be with
the two continents. America has received the true religion
of the old continent ; the church of ancient times has been
there, and Christ is from thence : But that there may be an
equality, and inasmuch as that continent has crucified Christ.
156 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
they shall not have the honor of communicating religion in
its most glorious state to us, but we to them.
The old continent has been the source and original of man-
kind, in several respects. The first parents of mankind dwelt
there ; and there dwelt Noah and his sons ; and there the
second Adam was born, and was crucified and rose again :
And it is probable that, in some measure to balance these
things, the most glorious renovation of the world shall origin-
ate from the new continent, and the church of God in that re-
spect be from hence. And so it is probable that that "vvill
come to pass in spirituals, that has in temporals, with respect
to America ; that whereas till of late, the world was supplied
>vith its silver and gold and earthly treasures from the old
continent, now it is supplied chiefly from the new, go the
course of things in spiritual respects will be in like manner
turned.
And it is worthy to be noted that America was discovered
about the time of the reformation, or but little before : Which
reformation was the first thing that God did towards the glo-
rious renovation of the world, after it had sunk into the depths
of darkness and ruin, under the great antichristian apostasy.
So that as goon as this new world is (as it were) created, and
stands forth in view, God presently goes about doing some
gi'eat thing to make way for the introduction of the churches
latter day glory, that is to have its first seat in, and is to take
its rise from that new world.
It is agreeable to God's manner of working, when he ac-
complishes any glorious work in the world, to introduce a
new and more excellent state of his church, to begin his work
where his church had not been till then, and where was no
foundation already laid, that the power of God might be the
more conspicuous ; that the work niight appear to be entire-
ly God's, and be more manifestly a creation out of nothing ;
agreeably to Hos. i. 10. " And it shall come to pass that in the
place where it was said unto them, yc arc not my people,
there it shall be said unto them, ye are the sons of the living
God." When God is about to turn the earth into a Paradise,
he does not begin his Work where there is some good growth
IN NEWENGLAN15. 157
already, but in a wilderness, where nothing grows, and noth-
ing is to he seen but dry sand and barren rocks ; that the
light may shine out of darkness, and the world be replenished
from emptinpss, and the earth \yatered by springs from a
dronghty desert j agreeably to many prophecies of scripture,
as Isa. xxxii. 15. " Until the spirit be poured from on high,
and the wilderness become a fruitful field." And chap. xli.
18. "I will open rivers in high places, and fountains in the
midst of the valleys ; I will malce the wilderness a jxjol of
water, and the dry land springs of water : I will plant in the
wilderness the cedar, the shittah tree, and the myrtle and oil
tree : I will set in the desert the fir tree, and the pine, and
the box tree together ;" and chap, xliii. 20. « I give wa-
ters in the wilderness, and rivers in the desert, to give drink
to my people, my chosen." And many other parallel scrip-
tures might be mentioned.
I observed before, that when God is about to do some greaf
woi'k for his church, his manner is to begin at the lower end ;
so when he is about to renew the whole habitable earth, it is
probable that he will begin in this utmost, meanest, youngest
and weakest part of it, where the church of God has been plant-
ed last of all ; and so the first shall be last, and the last first ;
and that will be fulfilled in an eminent manner in Isa. xxiv.
i 6. » From the uttermost part of the earth have we heard
songs, even glory to the righteous."
There are several things that seem to rae to argue, that
when the Sun of Righteousness, the sun of the new heavens
and new earth, comes to rise, and comes forth as the bride'
^room of his church, rejoicing as a strong man to run his-
race-) having his going forth from the end of heaven^ and
his circuit to the end of it., that nothing may be hid from
the light and heat of it,* that the sun shall rise in the west,
* It is evident that the Holy Spirit, in those expressions in Psal. xix, 4, 5,
and 6 verses, has respect to something else besides the natural sun ; and that
an eye is had to tlie Sun of Righteousness, that by his light converts the soul,
makes wise the simple, enlightens the eyes, and rejoices the heart ; and by his
preached gospel enlightens and w^arms the world of mankind. By the
Psalmist's own application in verse 7, and the apostle's application of verse 4,
in Rom. X. 18.
158 REVIV.VI. OF RELIGION
contrary to the course of this world, or the course of
things in the old heavens and earth. The course of God'r.
providence shall in that day be so wonderfully altered in many
respects, that God will as it were change the course of nature,
in answer to the prayers of his church ; as God changed the
course of nature, and caused the sun to go from the West to
the East, when Hezekiah was healed, and God promised to do
such great things for his church, to deliver it out of the hand
of the king of Assyria, by that mighty slaughter by the angel ;
which is often used by the prophet Isaiah, as a type of the
glorious deliverance of the church from her enemies in the
latter days : The resurrection of Hezekiah, the king and cap-
tain of the church, (as he is called 2 Kings xx. 5) as it were
from the dead, is given as an earnest of the churches resur-
rection and salvation, Isa. xxxviii. 6, and is a type of the res-
urrection of Christ, At the same time there is a resurrection
of the sun, or coming back and rising again from the west,
■vrhether it had gone down ; which is also a type of the sun of
righteousness. The sun was brought back ten degrees ;
which probably brought it to the meridian. The sun of right-
eousness has long been going down from east to west ; and
probably when the time comes of the church's deliverance
from her enemies, so often typified by the Assyrians, the
light will rise in the west, until it shines through the world,
like the sun in its meridian brightness.
The same seems also to be represented by the course of
the waters of the sanctuary, Ezek. xlvii, which was from west
to east ; which waters undoubtedly represent the Holy Spirit,
in the progress of his saving influences, in the latter ages of
the world : For it is manifest that the whole of those last
chapters of Ezekiel, are concerning the glorious state of the
chwrch that shall tlien be.
And if we may suppose that th^s glorious work of God
>hall begin in any part of America, I think if we consider the
circumstances of the settlement of Newengland, it must needs
appear the most likely of all American colonies, to be the
place whence this work shall principally take its rise.
IN NEWENGLAND. t59
And if these things are so, it gives us more abundant rea-
son to hope that what is now seen in America, and especially
in Newengland, may prove the dawn of that glorious day ;
And the very uncommon and wonderful circunistances and
events of this work, seem to me strongly to argue that God
intends it as the beginning or forerunner of some thing vastly
great.
I have thus long insisted on this point, because if these
things are so, it greatly manifests how much it behoves us to
f ncourage and promote this work, and how dangerous it will
be to forbear so to do.
It is very dangerous for God's professing people to lie still,
and not to come to tl>e help of the Lord, whenever he re-
markably pours out his Spirit, to carry on the work of re*
demption in the application of it ; but above all when he
comes forth in that last and greatest outpouring of his Spirit,
to introduce that happy day of God's power and salvation, so
often spoken of. That is especially the appointed season
of the application of the redemption of Christ : It is the
proper time of the kingdom of heaven upon earth, the ap--
pointed time of Christ's reign : The reign of Satan as God
of tliis world lasts till then : This is the proper time of
actual redemption, or new creation, as is evident by Isa. Ixv^
17, 18, and Ixvi. 12, and Rev. xxi. 1. All the outpourings of
the Spirit of God that are before this, are as it were by way of
anticipation.
There was indeed a glorious season of the application of re-
demption, in the first ages of the Clu'istian church, that began
at Jerusalem, on the day of pentecost ; but that was not the
proper time of ingathering ; it was only as it were the feast of
the first fruits ; the ingathering is at the end of the year, or in
the last ages of the Christian church, as is represented. Rev.
xiv. 14, 15, 16, and will probably as much exceed what was in
the first ages of the Christian church, though that filled the Ro-
man empire, as that exceeded all that had been before, under
the old Testament, confined only to the land of Judea.
The great danger of not appearing openly to acknowlege,
rejoice in, and promote that great work of God, in bringing in
160 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
that glorious harvest, is represented in Zcch. xi v. 1 6, 1 7, 1 8, 1 9 ,
" And it shall come to pass, that every one that is left, of all
the nations, which come against Jerusalem, shall even go up,
from year to year, to worship the king, the Lord of Hosts,
and to keep the feast of tabernacles. And it shall be, that
M'hoso -will not come up, of all the families of the earth, unto
Jerusalem, to worship the king, the Lord of hosts, even up>on
them shall be no rain. And if the family of Egypt go not up,
and come not, that have no rain, there shall be the plague
therewith the Lord will smite the heathen, that come not
up to keep the feast of tabernacles. This shall be the
punishment of Egypt, and the punishment of all nations
that come not up to keep the feast of tabernacles." It
is evident by all the context, that the glorious day of the
church of God in the latter ages of the world, Is the time
spoken of : The feast of tabernacles here seems to signify
that glorious spiritual feast, which God shall then make for
his church, the same that is spoken of Isa. xxv. 5, and the
great spiritual rejoicings of God's people at that time. There
were three great feasts in Israel, at which all the males were
appointed to go up to Jerusalem ; the feast of the passover ;
and the feast of the first fruits, or the feast of pentecost ; and
the feast of ingathering, at the end of the year, or the feast
of tabernacles^ In the first of these, viz. the feast of the fiasss-
every was represented the purchase of redemption by Jesus
Christ, the paschal Lamb, that was slain at the time of that
feast. The other two that followed it, were to represent the
two great seasons of the application of the purchased redemp-
tion : In the former of them, viz. the feast of the first fintitsy
which was called the feast of pentecost, was represented that
time of the outpouring of the Spirit, that was in the first ages
of the Christian church, for the bringing in the first fruits of
Christ's redemption, which began at Jerusalem, on the day of
pentecost : The other, which was the feast nf ingatherings at
the end of the year, w hich the children of Israel were appoint-
ed to keep on occasion of their gathering in their corn and
their w ine, and all the fruit of their land, and was called the
feast of (abernudes, represented the other more joyful and
IN 5IEWENGLAND. 1 61
glorious season of the application of Christ's redemption,
•which is to be in the latter days ; the great day of ingathering
of the elect, the proper and appointed time of gathering in
God's fruits, when the angel of the covenant shall thrust in
Jiis sickle, and gather the harvest of the earth ; and the clus-
ters of the vine of the earth shall also be gathered. This was
upon many accounts the greatest feast of the three : There
were much greater tokens of rejoicing in this fcE^st, than any
other : The people then dwelt in booths of green boughs,
and v/ere commanded to take boughs of goodly trees, branch-
es of palm trees, and the boughs of thick trees, and willows
of the brook, and to rejoice before the Lord their God :
Wltich represents the flourishing, beautiful, pleasant stale the
church shall be in, rejoicing in God's grace and love, tri-
umphing over all her enemies, at the time typified by this
feast. The tabernacle of God was first set up among the
children of Israel, at the time of the feast of tabernacles ; but
in that glorious time of the Christian church, God will above
all other times set up his tabernacle amongst men. Rev. xxi,
S. '^ And I heard a great voice out of Heaven, saying. The
tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them,
and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with
them, and be their God." The world is supposed to have
been created about the time of year wherein the feast of tab-
ernacles wa> appointed ; so in that glorious time, God will
<ireate a new heaven and a new earth. The temple of Solo-
mon was dedicated at the time of the feast of tabernacles,
■when God descended in a pillar of cloud, and dwelt in the
temple ; so at this happy time the temple of God shall be
gloriously built up in the world, and God shall in a wonderful
manner come down from heaven to dwell with his church.
Christ is supposed to have been born at the feast of taberna-
cles ; so at the commencement of that glorious day, Christ
shall be born ; then above all other times shall the Woman
clothed ivith the sun^ nvith the mooji under her feet^ that is in
travail^ and pained to be delivered^ bring forth her son to rule all
nations, Rev. xii. at the beginning. The feast of tabernacles
■vyas the last feast that Israel had in the vsholc year, before
Vol. III. W
i62 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
the face of the earth was destroyed by the Vvinter ; present!/
after the rejoicings of that feast were past, a icmpcstuous Sea*
son began. Acts xxvii. 9. '* Sailing was now dangerous Ijccause
the feast Avas now alicady past." So this great feast of ihd
Christian church will be the last feast she shall have on earth :
Soon after it is past this lower world will be destroyed. At
the feast of tabernacles, Israel left their houses to dwell in
booths or green tents, Avhich signifies the great wcancdncss
of God's people from the world, as pilgrin^.s and strangers on
the earth, and their great joy therein. Israel were prepared
for the feast of tabernacles, by the feast of trumpets, and the
day of atonement both on the same month ; so way shall be
made for the joy of the church of God, in its glorious state on
earth, by the extraordinary preaching of the gospel, and deep
repentance and humiliation for past sins, and the great and
long continued deadness and carnality of the visible church.
Christ at the great feast of tabernacles, stood in Jesusalem,
and C7ied, .faying, If cnnj man thirst let him come unto me and.
drink : He that believeth on me, as the scrijiture hath said, out
of his belly shall j^ow rivers of living waters : Signifying the
extraordinary freedom and riches of divine grace towards sin-
ners, at that day, and the extraordinary measures of the
Holy Spirit that shall be then given ; agreeable to Rev. xxi.
6, and xxii. 17.
It is threatened here in this 14th chapter of Zc *!i. that those
who at that time shall not come to keep this feast ; i. e. that
shall not acknowledge God's glorious works, and praise his
name, and rejoice with his people, but should stand at a dis-
tance, as unbelieving and disaffected ; v/tcn them shall be no
rain ; and that this shall be the plague wherewith they shall
all be smitten ; that is, they shall have no share in that show-
er of divine blessing that shall then descend on the earth, that
spiritual rain spoken of, Isu. Ixiv. 3. But God would give
them over to hardnesss of heart and bliiulncss of mind.
The curse is yet in a more awful manner denounced against
such as shall appear as opposerS at that time, ver. 12. « And
this shall be the plague, wherewith the Lord shall smite all
the pccplcj that have fought against Jcpjjsalcm, their flesh
IN NEWENGLAND. 163
shall consume away while they stand upon their feet , and
their eyes shall consume away in their holes, and their tongue
shall consume away in their mouth." Here also in all proba-
bility it is a spiritual judgment, or a plague and curse from
God upon the soul, rather than upon the body, that is intend-
ed ; that such persons, who at that time shall oppose God's
people in his work, shall in an extraordinary manner be giv-
en over to a state of spiritual death and ruin, that they shall
remarkably appear dead while alive, and shall be as walking
rotten corpses, while they go about amongst men.
The great danger of not joining with God's people at that
glorious^day is also represented, Isa. Ix. 12. " For the nation
and kingdom that will not serve thee shall pei'ish ; yea, those
nations shall be utterly wasted.
Most of the great temporal deliverances that were wrought
for Israel of old, as divines and expositors observe, were typ-
ical of the great spiritual works of God for the salvation of
ipen's souls, and the deliverance and prosperity of his church,
in the days of the gospel ; and especially did th^y represent
that greatest of all deliverances of God's church, and chief of
God's works, of actual salvation, that shall be in the latter
days ; which as has been observed is above all others, the ap-
pointed time, and proper season of actual redemption of men^s
souls. But it may be observed that if any appeared to oppose
God's work in those great temporal deliverances ; or if there
were any of his professing people, that on such occasions lay
still, and stood at a distance, and did not arise and acknowledge
God in his work, and appear to promote it ; it was what in a
remarkable manner incensed God's anger, and brought his
curse upon such persons.
So when God wrought that great work of bringin^^ the
children of Israel out of Egypt, (which was a type of God's
delivering his church out of the spiritual Egypt, at the time
of the fall of Antichrist, as is evident by Rev, xi. 8, and xv. 3.^
How highly did God resent it, when the Amalekites appeared
as opposers in that affair ? And how dreadfully did he curse
ihem for it ? Exod. xvii. 14, 15, 16. " And the Lord said unto
Moses, Write this for a memorial in a book, and rehearse it
164 REVIVAL OF ilEUGION
in tlic cars of Joshua ; for I will utterly put out the Temem-
brance of Amalek from under Heaven. And Moses built an
altar, and called the name of it Jehovah Nissi ; for he said,
because the Lord will have Avar with Amalek, from genera-
tion to generation." And accordingly v/e find that God re-
Tnembcred it a long time after, 1 Sam. xv. 3. And hovr
Wghly did God res^ent it in the Moabites and An^monites, that
they did not lend an helping hand, and encourage and pro-
'mote the affair ? Deut. xxiii. 3, 4. « An Ammonite or Moab-
ite shall not enter into the congregation of the Lord ; even to
their tenth generation, shall they not enter into the congrega-
tion of the Lord forever ; because they met you not with
bread and with water, in the way when yc came forth out of
Egypt." And how were the children of Reuben, and the
children of Gad, and the half tribe of Manasseh threatened if
they did not go and help their brethren in their wars against
the Canaanites, Deut. xxxii. 20, 2 1, 22, 23. « And Moses said
unto them, If ye will do this thing, if ye will go armed before
the Lord to war, and will go all of you armed over Jordan, be-
fore the Lord, until he hath diiven out his enemies from be-
fore him, and the land be subdued before the Lord, then af-
terward ye shall return and be guiltless before the Lord, and
before Israel, and this land shall be your possession before
the Lord : But if ye will not do so, behold ye have sinned
against the Lord, and be sure your sin will find you out."
That was a glorious work of God that he wrought for Israel,
-when he delivered them from the Canaanites, by the hand of
Deborah and ^arak : Almost every thing about it shewed a
Temarka1)le hand < T God. It was a prophetess, one imm(>
diately inspired by God, tha.t called the people to the battle,
and conducted them in the whole affair : The people seem to
have been miraculously animated and encouraged in the mat-
ter, when they willingly offered themselves, and gathered to-
gether to the battle ; they jeoparded their lives in the high
places of the Jicld, without being pressed or hired ; when one
would hav€ thought they should have but little courage for
such an undei'taking ; for what could a number of poor, weak,
defenceless slaves do, without a shield or sjicar to be seen
IN NEWENGLAND. 153
among forty thousand of them^ to go against a great prince,
•with his mighty host, and nine hundred chariots of iron. And
the success did wonderfully shew the hand of God ; which
makes Deborah exultingly to say, Judg. v. 21. " O my soul,
thou hast trodden down strength !" Christ with his heavenly
host was engaged in that battle ; and therefore it is said, ver.
20. " They fought fi'om heaven, the stars in their courses
fought against Sisera." The work of God therefore in this
victory and deliverance that Christ and his host wrought for
Israel, was a type of that victory and deliverance which he
will accomplish for his church in that great battle, that last
conflict that the church shall have with her open enemies, that
shall introduce the churches latter day glory ; as appears by
Rev. xvi. 16. (speaking of that great battle) " And he gather-
ed them together into a place, called in the Hebrew tongue,
Armageddon," i. e. the mountain of Megiddo ; alluding, as is
supposed by expositors, to the place where the battle was
fought with the host of Sisera, Judg. v. 19. " The kings cam«
and fought, the kings of Canaan, in Taanach by the waters of
Megiddo." Which can signify nothing else, than that this
battle, which Christ and his church shall have with the^r ene-
mies, is the antitype of the battle that was fought there. But
what a dreadful curse from Christ, did some of God's profess-
ing people Israel bring upon themselves, by lying still at that
time, and not putting to an helping hand ? Judg. v. 23.
*' Curse ye Meroz, said the angel of the Lord, curse ye bitter-
ly the inhabitants thereof, because they came not to the help
of the Lord, to the help of the Lord against the mighty."
The angel of the Lord v/as the captain of the host ; he that
had led Israel, and fought for them in that battle, who is very
often called the angel of the Lord, in scripture ; the same that
appeai'ed to Joshua with a sword drawn in his hand, and told
him that he was come as the captain of the host of the Lord ;
and the same glorious captain that we have an account of, as
leading forth his hosts to that battle, of which this was the
type. Rev. xix. 11, Sec. It seems the inhabitants of Meroz
were unbelieving concerning this great work, nor would they
hearken to Deborah's pretences, nor did it enter into them
3C6 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
that such a poor defenceless company, should ever prcva;/
against those that Averc so mighty ; they did not acknowledge
the hand of God, and therefore stood at a distance, and did
nothinp; to promote the work : Ikit what a .bitter curse from
God, did they brin;j^ upon themselves by it I
It is very pVobablc that one great reason Avhy the inhabit-
ants of Mero", were so unbelieving conceiiiin(; this v.ork, was
tirat ihcy argoied a firiori ; they did not like the betjinning of
it, it being a woman that first led the Avay, and had the chief
conduct in the affair ; nor could they believe that such des-
picable instruments, as a company of unarmed slaves, were
ever like to effect so great a thing ; and pride and unbelief
V rought together, in not being willing to follow Deborah to
the battle.
It was anotiier glorious woik of God that he wrought for
Israel, in the victory that was obtained by Gideon over the
Midianites and Amalekites, and the children of the cast, when
they came up against Israel like grasshoppers, a multitude
that could not be numl)ercd. This also was a remarkable
type of the victory of Christ and his church over his enemies,
by the pouring out of the Spirit with the preached gospel, as
is evident by the manner of it, which Gideon was immediate-
ly directed to of God ; which was not by human sword or
bow, but only by blowing of trumpets, and by lights in earth-
en vessels. We read that on thi,s occasion, Gideon called the
people together to help in this great afiair ; and that accord-
ingly, great numbers resorted to him, and came to the help of
ihc Lord, Judg. vii. 23, 24. But there were gome also at that
lime, that were unbelieving, and would not acknowledge the
hand of God in that work, though it was so great and wonder-
ful, nor would they join to promote it ; and tljcy were tlie in-
haliitants of Succ(»th and Penuel : Gideon desired their help,
when he was pursuii;;-; after Zebah and Zalmunna j but they
despised his pretences, and his conlidenpe of the Lord's being
on his side, to df livc»r those two great princes into the hands
of such a despicable company, as he and his three hundred
r.Tcn, and would not own the work of God, nor afford Gideon
any assistance : God proceeded in this w,ork in a Avay that
IN NEW£-NGLAND. X67
%;a5 exceeding cross to their pride. And they also refused'
to own the v/ork, because they argued a priori ; they could
not believe that God would do such great things by such :v
despicable aistrument ; one of such a poor mean family in
Manasseh, and he the least in his father's house ; and the'
company that was -with him appeared very wretched, being
but three hundred men, and they weak and f..int : But we see
hov/ they suffered for their folly, in not acknowledging^ and
appearing to promote this work of God. Gideon when he re-
turned from the victdry, took them^ and taught them ninth the'
briers and thorns of the nvildenicss, and beat doivn the tower of
PcnueU (he brought down their pride, and their false confi-
dence) and slew the men of the city, Judg. chap. 8. This, in
all probability Gideon did, as moved and directed by the an-
gel of the Lord, that is Christ, that first called hinT, and sent
him forth in this battle, and instructed and directed lilm, in;
the whole afiVJr.
The return of the ark of God to dwell in Zion, in the midst
of the land of Israel, after it had been long absent, first in the
kind of tlie Philistines, and then in Kirjathjearim, in the ut-
most borders of the land, did livelily represent the return of
God to a professing people, in the spiritual tokens of his pres-
ence, after long absence from them ; as well as the ark's
ascending up into a tnOUntain, typified Christ's ascension into
heaven. It is evident by the Psalms that were penned on that
occasion, especially the f>3th Psalm, that the exceeding rejoic-
ings of Israel on that occasion, represented the joy of the
church of Christ, on his returning to it, after it has been in a
low and dark state to revive his work, bringing iiis people
back, ,as it were frcm Busliun, and from the depth cf the sea,
scattering their spiritual enemies, and causing that though
they hadluin among the Jiot:^, yet they dionld b<- as the nvlngs of a
dozu; covered -with siiver, and her feathers with yellow gold ;
and giving the blessed tokens of his presence in his house,
that his people may see the goings of God the king in hi^ sanc'
tuary ; and that the gifts wliich David, witii such rovid boun-
ty, distributed amongst the people on that occasion (2 Sam.
■vi. 18, 19, and ! Chron. :;vi. !2, ,"} represti'.l spiritual b!css=
168 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
injjs, that Christ Hbcrally sends clown on his church," by th«
outpourings of his Spiiit. See Psal. Ixviii. 1,3, 13, 18, 19,
20, 21, 22, 23, 24. And we have an account how that all the
people, from Shihor of Egypt, even unto the entering in of
Hcmath, gathered togethei', and appeared to join and assist in
that great affair ; and that all Israel bvAi^ht ufi the ark of the
covKTtaiil of t lie Lordy with shouting, and with sound of the cor-
net, and with trumfiets, and with cymbals, making a noise with
fisalt cries and harjis, 1 Chron. xiii. 2, 5, and xv. 28. And not
only the men, but the women of Israel, the daughters of Zion
appeared as publicly joining in the praises and rejoicings that
were on that occasion, 2 Sam. vi. 19. But we read of one of
David's wives, even Michal, Saul's daughter, whose heart
■was not engaged in the affair, and did not appear with others
to rejoice and praise God on this occasion, but kept away, and
stood at a distance, as disaffected, and disliking the manage-
ments ; she despised and ridiculed the transports, and extra-
ordinary manifestations of joy that then were ; and the curse
that she brought upon herself by it, was that, of being barren
to the day of her death. Let this be a warning to us : Let
tis take heed, in this day of the bringing up of the ark of God,
that while we are in visibility and profession the spouse of the
spiritual David, we do not shew ourselves to be indeed the
children of false hearted and rbbellious Saul, by our standing
aloof, and not joining in the joy and praises of the day, and
disliking and despising the joys and affections of God's people,
because they are to so high a degree, and so bring the curse
of perpetual barrenness upon our souls.
Let us take heed that we be not like the son of the bond
woman, that was born after the flesh, that persecuted him that
was born after the Spirit, and mocked at the feasting and re-
joicings that were made for Isaac when he was weaned ; lest
we should be cast out of the family of y\braham, as he was.
Gen. xxi. 8, 9. That affair contained spiritual mysteries, and
was typical of things that come to jjass in these days of the
gospel ; as is evider.t by the apostles' testimony. Gal. iv. 22,
to the end. And particularly it seems to have been typical of
two things. 1. The weaning of the church from its milk o*"
IN NEWENGLAND. 16^
carnal ordinances, ceremonies, shadows, and beggarly ele-
ments, upon the coming ofChrist, and the pouring out of the
Spirit in the days of the apostles. The church ofChrist, in
the times of the Old Testament, was in its minority, and
"vvas a babe ; and the apostle tells us that babes must be fed
with milk, and not with strong meat ; but wlien God weaned
his church from these carnal ordinances, on the ceasing of the
legal dispensation, n glorious gospel feast was provided for
&ouls, and God fed his people with spiritual dainties, and fdled
tliem witli the Spirit, and gave them joy in the Holy Ghost.
Ishmael, in mocking at the time of Isaac's feast, by the apos-
tle's testimony, represented the carnal Jews, the chiiilren of
the literal Jerusalem, who, vfhen they beheld the rejoicings of
Chrlstiins, in their spiritual and evangelical privileges, were
filled with envy, deriding, contradicting and blaspheming
Acts ii. 13, and chap. xiii. 45, and Xviii. 6. And therefore
were cast out of the family of Abraham, and out of the land
of Canaan, to wander through the earth. 2. This weaning of
Isaac Sciems also to represent the conversion of sinners, -^vhich
is several tiaies represented in scripture by the weaning of Sk'
child ; as in Psal. cxxxi, and Isa. xxviii. 9. Because in con-
version, the soul is weaned from the enjoyments of the world,
which are as it were the breast of our mother earth ; and i«
also weaned from the covenant of our first parents, which we
as naturally l.ang upon, as a child on its mother's breasts:
And the great feast that Abraham made on that occasion,
i-epresents the spiritual feast, the heavenly privileges, and ho-
ly joys asg[ comforts, which God gives souls at their conver-
sion. Now is a time when God is in a remarkable manner
bestowing the blessings of such a feast. Let every one take
heed that he does not now shew himself to be the son of the
bond woman, and born after the ilesh, by standing and derid-
ing, with mocking Ishmael ; lest they be cast out as he was,
and it be sard concerning them, these sons of the bond wo-
man, shall not be heirs with the sons of the free Wbman. Do
not let us stumble at the things that have been, because they
are so great and extraordinary ; for if we have run with the
footmen, and they have wearied us, how shall we contend
Vol. III. ' X
170 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
xvitli horses ? There is doubtless a time coniinr;: when Gcd
vill accomplish things vastly greater antl more extraordinary
than these.
And that we may be waincd not to continue doubting and
unbelieving, concerning this work, because of the extraordina-
ry degree of it, and the suddenness and swiftness of the ac-
complishment of the great things that pertain to it, let us
consider the example of the unbelieving lord in Samaria ;
who could not believe so extraordinary a v/ci'k of God to be
accomplished so suddenly as was declared to him : The
i-iophet Elisha foretold that the great famine in Samaria
should very suddenly, even in one day, be turned into an ex-
traordinary plenty ; but the work was too great, and too sud-
den for him to believe ; says he, If the Lord should make ivin-
doTJs in heaven, might this thing be ? And the curse that he
brought upon himself by it, was that he saw it with his eyee,
and did not eat thereof, but miserably perished, and was trod-
den down as the mire of the streets, when others were feast-
ing and rejoicing. 2 Kings, chap. 7.
When God redeemed his people fr«Ta tiieir Babylonish
captivity, and they rebuilt Jerusalem, it wa=, as is universally
owned, a remarkable type of the spiritual redemption of God's
chiarch ; and particularly, was an emiilLnl type of the great
deliverance of the Christian church from spiritual Babylon,
and their rebuilding the spiritual Jerusalem, in the latter
days ; and therefore they are often spoken of under one by
the prophets : And this probably was the main reason that it
was so ordered in providence, and particularly not(^ in scrip-
tnre, that the children of Israel, on that occasion, kept the
greatest ^/e'as? of tabernacles, that ever had been kept in Israeli
since the days of Joshua, when the people Avcre first settled
in Canaan ; (Neb. viii. 16, 17) because at that time; happened
that restoration of Israel, that had the greatest resemblance
of that great restoration of the church of God, of which the
feast of tabernacles was the type, of any that had been since
Joshua first brought the people out of the wilderness, and set-
tled them in the good land. But we read of some that op-
posed the Jews in that affair, and weakened their hands, and
IN NEWENGLAND. if 1
ridiculed God*s people, and the instruments that were im"
proved in that work, and despised their hope, aUd made as
though their confidence was little more than a shadow, and
•would utterly fail them : T47iat do these fieble Jews ? (say
they) tVill they fortify themselves ? Will they sacrifice ? Will
they make an end in a day ? Will they revive the stones out of
the heaps of the rubbish which are burned ? Even that nvMch
they build, if a fox go ziji, he shall even break down their stone
wall. Let not us be in any measure like them, lest it be said
to us, as Nehemiah said to them, Neh. ii. 2Q. « We his ser-
vants will arise and build ; but you have no portion, nor right,
nor memorial in Jerusalem." And least we bring Nehe-
miah's imprecation upon us, chap. iv. 5, " Cover not their
iniquity, and let not their sin be blotted out from before thee ;
for they have provoked thee to angei", before the builders.
As persons will greatly expose themselves to the curse of
God, by opposing, or standing at a distance, and keeping si-
lence at such a time as this ; so for persons to arise, and
readily to acknowledge God, and honor him in such a work,
and cheerfully and vigorously to exert themselves to promote
it, will be to put themselves much in the way of the divine
blessing. What a mark of honor docs God put upon those
in Israel, that willingly offered themselves, and came to the
help of the Lord against the mighty, when the angel of the
Lord led forth his armies, and they fought from heaven
against Sisera ? Judg. v. 2, 9, 14, 15, 17, 18. And what a
great blessing is pronounced on Jael, the wife of Keber, the
Kenite, for her appearing on the Lord's side, and for what
she did to promote this work? ver. 24. Which was no less
than the curse pronounced in the preceding verse, against
Meroz, for lying still : Blessed above women, shall Jael, the
wife of Heber, the Kenite be, blessed shall she be above wQmen^
in the tent. And what a blessing is pronounced on those
which shall have any hand in the destruction of Babylon
which was the head city . of the kingdom of Satan, and o'f the
enemies of the church of God? Psal. cxxxvii. 9, "Happy
shall he be, that taketh, and dasheth thy little ones against the
stones." What a particular and honorable notice is taken, in
172 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
tbe records of God's word, of those that arose, and appeared
as David's helpers, to introduce him into the kingdom of Is-
rael, in the xiith chap, of 1 Chiton. The host of those that
thus came to the help of the Lord, in that work of his,
and glorious revolution in Israel, by ■which the kingdom of
that great type of the Messiah was set up in Israel, is com-
pared to the host of God, ver. 22. " At that time, day by day,
there came to David, to help him, until it was a great host,
like the liost of God." And doubtless it was intended to be a
type of that host of God, that shall appear with the spiritual
David, as his helpers, when he shall come to set up his king-
dom in the world ; the same host that we read of, Rev. xix.
14, The Spirit of God then pronounced a special blessing
on David's helpers, as those that were coworkers with God,
ver. 18. " Then the Spirit came upon Amasai, who was chief
of the captains, and he said, thine a;'e we David, and on thy
^ide, thou son of Jesse ; peacie, peace be unto thee, and peace
be to thine helpers, for thy God helpeth thee. So we may
conclude that God will much vnore give his blessing to such
as come to the help of the Lord, when he sets his own dear
Son as king on his holy hill of Zion ; and they shall be re-
ceived bv Christ, and he will put peculiar honor upon them,
as David did on those his helpers ; as we have an account, in
the following words, ver. 18. " Then David received them,
and made them captains of the band." It is particularly noted
of those that came to David to Hebron, ready armed to the
war, to turn the kingdom of Saul to him, according to the
word of the Loi'd, that " They were men that had understand-
inp- of the times, to know what Israel ought to do.*' ver. 23
and 32. Herein they differed from the Pharisees and other
Jews, that did not come to the help of the Lord, at the time
1,V\at the great son of David appeared to set up his kingdom in
ti).e wnrld, whom Christ condemns, that they had not under-,
standing of those timcs^ Luke xii. 56. " Ye hypocrites, ye can
discern the face of the sky, and of the earth ; but how is it,
t !vat yc do not discern these times ? So it ahvays will be, when
Christ remarkably appears on rarth, on a design of setting up
Ills kin<;dom here, there will be many that will not understand
IN NEWENGLAND. If 3
,;the times, nor ivhat Israel ought lo do, and so -will not come
.to turn about the khip^dom to David.
The favorable notice that God -will take of sucli as appear'
to promote the work of God, at such a time as this, may also
be argued from such a very particular notice being taken in
the sacred records, of those that helped in rebuilding the wall
of Jerusalem, upon the return from the Babyloniifh capuvity.
Nehem. chap. iii.
At such a time as this, when God is setting his king on his
holy hill of Zion, or establishing his dominion, or shewing
forth his regal glory from thence, he expects that his visible
people, without exception, should openly appear to acknowl-
edge him in such a v>^ork, and bow before him, and johi with
him. But especially does he expect this of civil rulers : God's
eye is especially upon them, to see how they behave them-
selves on such an occasion. If a new king comes to the
throne, when he comes from abroad, and enters into his king-
dom, and makes his solemn entry into the royal city, it is ex-
pected that all sorts should acknowledge him ; but above all
others is it expected that tlie great men, and public officers
of the nation should then make their appearance, and attend
on their sovereign, with suitable congratulalions, and manifest-
ations of respect and royalty : If such as these stand at a dis-
tance, at such a time, it will be much more taken notice of,
and will awaken the prince's jealousy and displeasure much
more, than such a behavior in the common people. And
thus it is, when the eternal Son of God, and heir of the world,
by whom kings reign, and princes decree justice, whom his
Father has appointed to be king of kings, comes as it were
from far, and in the spiritual tokens of his presence, enters
into the royal city Zion ; God has his eye at such a time,
especially upon those princes, nobles, and judges of the earth,
spoken of Prov. viii. 16, to see how they behave themselves,
whether they bow to him, that he has made the head of all
principality and power. This is evident by the 2d Psalm
ver. 6, 7, 10,1 1, 12. " Yet have I set my king upon my holy
hill of Zion. I will declare the decree ; the Lord hath said
ii,nto me, thou art my son, this day have I begotten thee. Be
174 REVIVAL OF KELIGION
vise now therefore, O ye hincjs, be instructed yc judges of
the caith ; serve the I^otd with fear, and rejoice with tremb-
ling ; kiss the son, lest he be angry, and ye perish from the
^vay, ivhen liis \vra.th is kindicd but a little." There seems
to be in the ^vords, an allusion to a Jicw king's coming to the
throne, and makisig his solemn entry into the royal city ; (as
Zion %vas the royal city in Israel) when it is expected that
all, especially men in public office and authority, shoukt
manifest their loyaJty, by some open and visible token of res-
pect, by the ivayj as he passes along ; and those that refuse or
neglect it are in danger of being immediately struck down,
and perishingyro.vj l/ie ivay, by which the king goes in solemn
procession.
The day wherein Ciod does in an eminent manner send
forth the rod of Christ's strength out of Zion, that he may^
rule in the midst of his enemies, the day of his power, where-
in his people shall be made willing, is also eminently a day of
liis wrath, especially to such rulers as oppose Iiim, or will not
bow to him ; a day A/hcrein he " shall strike throuj^h kings,
and lill the places with the dead bodies, and wound the heads
over many countries." Psal. 1 10. And thus it is^ that when
the son of God g-irds Ms stvord ufion his thit^h., tvith his glory
and his majesty. ar,d in his majesty rides pros/iei'oiisly, because
of truth, meekness and righfeotcstiess, his rig-ht hand teaches hini
terrible things. It v/as the princes of Succoth especiaHy, that'
suffered punishment, when the inhabitants of that city refused
to come to the help of the Lord, when Gideon was pursuing
after Zebah and Zalmunna ; we read that Gideon toolc fhfr
cklers of the city, and thorns of the wilderness, and briarsy
and with them he taught the men of Succoth. It is especial-
ly taken notice of that the rulers and chief men of Israel, were
called upon to assist in the affair of biinging up the ark of
(iod ; they were chiefly consulted, and were principal irv
the management of the affair. I Chron. :dii. 1. " And David'
consulted with the captains of thousands and hundreds, and
with every leader." And chap. xv. 25. " So David anti the
ciders of Israel, and the captains over thousands, went to
brin!:>- up the ark of the covenant of the Lord, out of the house
IN NEV/ENGLANt). \fs
ofObed Edom, with joy." So 2 Sam. vi. 1. And so it was
when the ark was brought into the temple, I Kings, viii. 13,
and 2 Chron. v. 2, 4.
And as rulers, by neglecting their duty at such a time, will
especially expose themselves to God*s great displeasure, so
hy fully acknowledging God in such a work, and by cheerful-
ly and vigorously exerting themselves to promote it, they will
especially be in the way of receiving peculiar honors and re-
wards at God's hands. It is noted of the Princes of Israel,
that thcv especially appeared to honor God with their princely-
offering, on occasion of the setting up the taiiernacls of God,
in the congregation of Israel : (which I have observed already
was done at the time of the feast of tabernacles, and was a
-type of the tabernacle of God's being with men, and his
dwelling with men in the latter days) And with what abund-
ant particularity, is it noted of each prince, hovv' much he of-
fered to God on that occasion, for their everlasting honor, in
the 7th chapter cf Numbers ? And so Avith how much favor
and honor does the Spirit of God take notice of those princes
in Israel, that came to the help of the Lord, in the war against
Sisera ? Judg. v. 9. « My heart is towards the governors of
Israel, that offered themselves v.illingly among the people.''
And ver. 14. " Out of Mat;hir came down governors. Ver.;
15. " And the princes of Issrchar were with Deborah." And
in the account that we have ox the rebuilding the wail of Je-
rusalem, in the third chapter of Neheraiah. It is particular-
ly noted, what an hand one and another of the rulers had in
this affair ; we have an account that such a part of the wall
was repaired by the ruler of the lialf part of Jeiusalem, and
such a part by the ruler of the other half yiart of Jerusalem,
and such a part by the ruler of part of Ecthhaccerem, and
such a part by the ruler of part of Mizpah, and such a
part by the ruler of the half part of Bethzur ; a.nd such a part
by the ruler of Mizpah, ver. ix. 12, 14, 15, 16, 19. And there
it is particularly noted of the rulers of one of the cities, that
they put not their necks to the work of the Lord, though the
common people did ; and they are stigmatized for it, in the
sacred records, to their everlasting reproach, ver. 5. " And
176 REVIVAT. or RELIGION
next vnito tlicni, the Tekoitcs repaired ; Ijut ihoir nobles puC
not their necks to the Avork of the Lord." So the Spiiit of
God with speciitl honor, takes notice of princes and rulers of
scvonil tribes, that assisted in bringing up the ark, Psal.
ixviii. 27.
And I humbly desire that it tnay be considered, whether
we have not reason to fear that God is provoked Avith this
land, that no more notice has been taken of this glorious work
of the luord, that has been lately carried on, by the civil au-
thority ; that there has no more been done by them, as a pub-
lic acknowledgment of God* in this work, and no more im-
provement of their authority to promote it, either by appoint-
ing a day of public thanksgiving to God, for so unspeakable
a mercy, or a day of fasting and prayer, to humble oiu'selves
before God, for our past dcadness and unprofitableness under
the means of grace, and to seek the continuance and increase
of the tokens of his presence ; or so much as to enter upon
any public consultation, what should be done to advance the
present revival of religion, and great rcformaiion that is be-
gun in (he land. Is there not danger that such a behavior, at
such a lime, will be interpreted by God, as a denial of Christ ?
If but anew governor comes into a province, how much is
there done, c-peciallv by those that are in authority, to piiL
honor iipon liini, to arise and appear publicly, and go forth to
meet him, to address and congratulate him, and with great ex-
pense to attend upon him and aid him ? If the aiilhority of
the province, en such an occasiori, should uU sit still and say
and do nothing, and take no notice of the arrival of their ne\V
governor, would there not be danger of its being interpreted
by him, and his prince that sent him, as u denial of his au-
thority, or a refusing to receive him, and honor him as their
governor ? And shall the head of the angels, and lord of the
universe, come down from heaven, in so v.chdciful a manner',
into the land, and shall all stand at a distance, and be silent
and inactive on such an occasion ? I would humbly rccom-
mcr.d it to cur rulers, to consider whether God docs not noMr
say to them, Be wise now ye ruler.t, be mstructed ye judges cf
.VcKvengland ; ku-s the s37}, lest he be ar.^nj and ye perish from
the way. ^
IN NEWENGLAND. 177
It is prophesied Zech. xii. 8, That in the glorious day of
the christian church, the house of David, or the rulers in
God's Israel, fihall be as God, an the angel of the Lord, before
his jieo]ile. But how can such rulers expect to have any
share in this glorious promise, that do not so much as openly
acknowledge God in the work of that Spirit, by which the
glory of that day is to be accomplished ? The days are com-
ing so often spoken of when the saints shall reign on earth,
and all dominioh and authority shall be given into their hands :
But if our rulers would partake of this honor, they ought at
such a day as this, to bring their glory and honor into the
spiritual Jerusalem, agreeably to Rev. xxi. 24.
But above all others, is God's eye upon ministers of the
gospel, as expecting of them, that they should arise, and ac-
knowledge and honor him in such a work, as this, and do their
utmost to encourage and promote it : For to promote such a
work, is the very business which they are called and devoted
to ; it is the office to which they are appointed as coworkers
with Christ, and as his ambassadors and instruments, to awak-
en and convert sinners, and establish, build up, and comfort
saints ; it is the business they have been solemnly charged
with, before God, angels and men, and that they have given
up themselves to, by the most sacred vows. These especial*
ly, are the officers of Christ's kingdom, that above all other
men upon earth, do represent his person, into whose hands
Christ has committed the sacred oracles, and holy ordinances,
and all his appointed means of Grace, to be administered by
them ; they are the stewards of his houshold, into whose
hands he has committed its provision ; the immortal souls of
men are committed to them, as a flock of sheep are committed
to the care of a shepherd, or as a master commits a treasure
to the care of a servant, of which he must give an account ;
It is expected of them, above all others, that they should have
understanding of the times, and know what Israel ought to do;
for it is their business to acquaint thomselves with things
pertaining to the kingdom of God, and to teach and enlighten
others in things of this nature. We tlR\t are employed in the
sacred work of the gospel ministry, are the watchmen ovei'
Vol. III. Y
1/8 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
the city, to whom God has commiued the keys of the gale/
6f Zion ; and if when the rightful king of Zion comes, to de-
liver his people from the enemy that oppresses them, we re-
fuse to open the gates to him, how greatly shall we expose
ourselves to his wrath ? We are appointed to be the captains
of the host in this war : And if a general will highly resent it
in a private soldier, if he refuses to follow him when his ban-
ner is displayed, and his trumpet blown; how much more
will he resent it in the officers of his army ? The work of
the gospel ministry consisting in the administration of God's
word and ordinances, is the principal means that God has ap-
pointed for carrying on his work on the souls of men ; and
it is his revealed will, that whenever that glorious revival of
religion, and reformation of the world, so oftdn spoken of in
his word, is accomplished, it should be principally by the la-
bors of his ministers ; and therefore how heinous will it be
in the sight of God, if when a work of that nature is begun,
we appear unbelieving, slow, backward, and disaffected ?
There was no sort of persons among the Jews that was in any
measure treated with such manifestations of God's great
displeasure, and severe indignation, for not acknowledging
Christ, and the work of his Spirit, in the days of Christ and
his apostles, aS the ministers of religion : See how Christ
deals with them for it, in the 23d chapter of Matthew ; with
■whal; gentleness ditl Christ treat publicans and harlots, in
comparison of them ?
When the tabernacle was erected in the cajnp of Israel,
and God came down from heaven to dwell in it, the priests
were above all others concerned, and busily employed in the
solemn transactions of that occasion, Levit. chap. viii. and ix.
And so it was at the time of the dedication of the temple of
Solomon, 1 Kings, chap. viii. and 2 Chron. chap. v. vi. and
vii. which was at the time of the feast of tabernacles, at the
same time that the tabernacle was erected in the wilderness :
And the Levites were primarily, and most immediately con-
cerned in bringing up the ark into mount Zion ; the business
properly belonged to them, and the ark was carried upon their
shoulders, I Chron. xv. 2. " Then David said, none ought to
IN NEWENGLAND. 179
A:avry the ark of God but the Levites ; for them hath the Lord
chosen to carry the ark of God, and to minister unto him for.-
ever." And v. 11, 12. " And David called for Zadok and A-
hiathar the priests, and for the Levites, for Uriel, Asaiah,
and Joel, Shemaiah, and Eliel, and Aminadab, and said unto
them, Ye are the chief of the fathers of the Levites ; sanctify
yourselves, both ye, and your brethren, that you may bring up
the ark of the Lord God of Israel, unto the place that I have
prepared for it." So we have an account that the priests led
the way in rebuilding the wall of Jerusalem, after the Baby-
lonish Captivity, Neh. iii. at the beginning.
If ministers preach never so good doctrine, and are never
so painful and laborious in their work, yet, if at such a day as
this, they shew to their people, that they are not well affected
to this wiork, but are very doubtful and s.uspicious of it, they
will be very likely to do their people a great deal more hurt
than good : For the very fame of such a great and extraordi-
nary work of God, if their people were suffered to believe it
to be his work, and the example of other towns, together with
what preaching they might hear occasionally, would be likely
to have a much greater influence upon the minds of their
people to awaken them and animate them in religion, than
all their labors with them : And besides their minister's opin-
ion will not only beget in them a suspicion' of the work they
hear of abroad, whereby the niighty hand of God that appears
in it, loses its influence upon their minds, but it will also tend
to create a suspicion of every thing of the like nature, that
shall appear among themselves, as being something of the
same distemper that has becorrve fo epidemical in the land ;
and that is, in effect, to create a suspicion of all vital religion,
and to put the people upon talking against it, and discourag-
ing it, wherever it appears, and knocking it in the head, as
fast as it rises. And we that are ministers, by looking on
this work, from year to year, with a displeased countenance,
shall effectually keep the sheep from their pasture, instead of
doing the part of shepherds to them, by feeding them ; and
our people had a great deal better be without any settled min^
istcr at all, at such a day as this.
180 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
We that are in this sacred office have need to take heed
•what we do, and how avc behave ourselves at this time : A
less thing in a minister will hinder the work of God, than in
others. If we are very silent, or say but little about the work,
in our public prayers and preachini;, or seem carefully to
avoid speaking of it in our conversation, it will and justly may
be interpreted by our people, that we who arc their guides, to
whom they are to have their eye for spiritual instruction, are
suspicious of it ; and this will tend to raise the same suspi-
cions in them ; and so the foremenlioned consequences will
follow. And if we really hinder, and stand in the way of the
work of God, whose business above all others it is to promote
it, how can we expect to partake of the glorious benefits of it ?
And by keeping others from the benefit of it, we shall keep
them out of heaven ; therefore those awful words of Christ
to the Jewish teachers, should be considered by us, Matth.
xxiii, 13. " Wo unto you, for you shut up the kingdom of
heaven ; for ye neither go in yourselves, neitlicr sufTer yc
them that are entering, to go in." If we keep the sheep
from their pasture, how shall we answer it to the great shep-
herd, that has bought the flock with his precious blood, and
has committed the care of them to us ? I would humbly de-
sire of every nninister that has thus loiig remained disaffected
to this work, and has had contemptible thoughts of it, to con-
sider whether he has not hitherto been like Michal, without
any child, or at least in a great measure barren and unsuc-
cessful in his work : I pray God it may not be a perpetual
barrenness as hers was.
The times of Christ's remarkably appearing, in behalf of
his church, and to revive religion, and advance his kingdom
in the world, are often spoken in the prophecies of scripture,
as times wherein he will remarkably execute judgments on
such ministers or shepherds, as do not feed the flock, but
hinder their being fed, and so deliver his flock from them, as
Jer. xxiii. throughout, and Ezek. xxxiv. throughout, and
Zech. X. 3, and Isa. Ivi. 7, 8, 9, Sec. I observed before that
Christ's solemn, magnificent entry into Jerusalem, seems to
be designed, as a representation of his glorious coming into
IN NEWENGLAND. 184
his church, the spiritual Jerusalem ; and therefore it is wor-
thy to be noted, to our present purpose, that Christ at that
time, cast out all them that sold and bought in the templo,
and overthrew the tables of the money changers, and the
seats of them that sold doves ; signifying that when he should
come to set up his kingdom on earth, he would cast out those
out of his house, who, instead of being faithful ministers, of-
ficiated there only for worldly gain : Not that I detei'mine
that all ministers that are suspicious of this work, do so ; but
I mention these things to shew that it is to be expected, that
a time of a glorious outpouring of the Spirit of God to revive
religion, will be a time of remarkable judgments on those
ministers that do not serve the end of their ministry.
The example of the unbelieving lord in Samaria, should
especially be for the warning of ministers and rulers : At the
time when God turned an extreme famine into a great plenty,
by a wonderful work of his, the king appointed this lord to
have the charge of the gate of the city ; where he saw the
common people, in multitudes, entering with gi^eat joy and
gladness, loaded with provision, to feed and feast their almost
famished bodies ; but he himself, though he saw it with his
eyes, never had one taste of it, but being weak with famine,
sunk down in the crowd, and was trodden to death, as a pun-
ishment of God, for his not giving credit to that greai and
wonderful work of God, when sufficiently manifested to him
to require his belief. Ministers are those, that the King of
the church has appointed to have the charge of the gate, at
which his people enter into the kingdom of heaven, there to
be entertained and satisfied with an eternal feast ; ministers
have the charge of the house of God, which is the gale of
heaven.
Ministers should especially take heed of a spirit of envy to-
wards other ministers, that God is pleased to make more use
of to carry on this work, than they ; and that they do not,
from such a spirit, reproach some preachers, that have the
true spirit, as though they were influenced by a false spirit,
or were bereft of reason, and were mad, and were proud,
false pretenders, and deserved to be put in prison or the
183 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
stocks, as disturbers of the peace ; lest they expose them-
selves to the curse of Shemaiuh, the Nehelamite, Mho envied
the prophet Jercuiiah, aiid in this maimer reviled him, in his
letter to Zephaniah the priest, Jer. xxix. 26, 27. " The Lord
hath made thee priest, in tlve stead of Jehoiada the pricsi,
that ye should be officers in the house of the Lord, for every
man that is mad, and maketh himself a prophet, that thou
shouldest put him in prison, and in the stocks. Now there-
fore, why hast thou not reproved Jeremiah of Anathoth, which
maketh himself a prophet to you ?" His curse is denounced
in the 32d verse. " Therefore, thus saitli the Lord, Behold, I
will punish Shemaiah the Nehelamite, and his seed ; he
shall not have a man to dwell among his people, neither shall
be behold the good that I will do for my people, saith the
Lord, because he hath taught rebellion against the Lord. All
those that are others superiors or elders, should take heed,
that at this day they be not like the elder brother, who could
not bear it, that the prodigal should be made so much of, and
should be so sumptuously entertained, and would not join in
the joy of the feast ; was like Michal, Saul's daughter, offend-
ed at the music and dancing that he heard ; the transports of
joy displeased him ; it seemed to him to be an unseemly and
unseasonable noise and ado, that was made ; and therefore
stood at a distance, sullen, and much offended, and full of in-
vectives against the young prodigal.
It is our wisest and best way, fully, and without reluctance,
to bow to the great God in this work, and to be entirely re-
signed to lijmj with respect to the manner in which he carries
it on, and the instruments he is pleased to make use of, and
not to shew ourselves out of humor, and sullenly to refuse to
acknowledge the work, in the full glory of it, because we have
not had so great a hand in promoting it, or have not shared so
largely in the blessings of it, as some others; and not to re-
fuse to give all that honor, that belongs to others, as instru-
ments, because they are young, or are upon other accounts,
much inferior to ourselves, and many others, and may apf>€ar
to us very unworthy, that God should put so much honor up-
on them. When God comes to accomplish any great work
IN NEWENGLAND. i«3f
for his church, and for the advancement of the kingdom of his
son, he always fulfills that scripture, Isa. ii. 17. '• And the
loftiness of man shall be bowed down, and the haughtiness of
men shall be made low, and the Lord alone shall be exalted
in that day." If God has a design of carrying on this work,
every one, whether he be great or small, must either bow to
it, or be broken before it : It may be expected that God's
hand will be upon every thing that is high, and stiff, and
strong in opposition, as in fsa. ii. 12, 13, 14, 15. " For the
day of the Lord of hosts, shall be upon every one that is proud
and lofty, and upon every one that is lifted up, and he shall be
brought low ; and upon all the cedars of Lebanon, that are
high and lifted up, and upon all the oaks of Bashan, and upon
all the high mountains, and upon all the hills that are lifted
up, and upon eveiy high tower, and upon every fenced wall."
Not only magistrates and ministers, but every living soul,
is now obliged to acknowledge God in this work, and put to
his hand to promote it, as they would not expose themselves
to God's curse. All sorts of persons, throughout the whole
congregation of Israel, great and small, rich and poor, men
and women, helped to build the tabernacle in the wilderness ;
some in one way, others in another ; each one according to
his capacity : Every one whose heart stirred him up, and
every one whom his Spirit made willing ; all sorts contribut-
ed, and all sorts were employed in that affair, in labors of
their hands, both men and women : Some brought gold and
silver ; others blue, purple and scarlet, and fine linen ; others
offered an offering of brass ; others, with whom was found
Shittim wood, brought ii an offering to the Lord : The rulers '
brought onyx stones, and spice, and oil ; and some brought
goats hair ; and some rams skins, and others badgei§ skins....
See Exod. xxxv. 20, &c. And we are told verse 29. " The
children of Israel brought a willing offering unto the Lord,
every man and woman, whose heart made them willing."
And thus it ought to be in this day of building the tabernacle
of God ; with such a willing and cheerful heart, ought every
man, woman, and child, to do something to promote this
184 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
work : Those that have not onyx stones, or are not able l«
bring gold or silver, yet may bring goats hair.
As all sorts of persons were employed in building the taber-
nacle in the wilderness, so the whole congregation of Israel
were called together to set up the tabernacle in Shiloh, after
they came into Canaan, Josh, xviii. 1, And so again, the
whole congregation of Israel were gathered together, to bring
up the ark of God, from Kirjathjearim ; and again, they
were all assembled to bring it up, out of the house of Obed
Jidom into mount Zion ; so again, all Israel met together
to assist in the great affair of the dedication of the tem-
ple, and bringing the ark into it : So we have an account,
how that all sorts assisted in the rebuilding the wall of
Jerusalem, not only the proper inhabitants of Jerusalem, but
those that dwelt in other parts of the land ; not only the
priests and rulers, but the Nethinims and merchants, hus-
bandmen, and mechanics, and women. Neh. iii. 5, 12, 2fi,
31, 32. And we have an account of one and another, that he
repaired over against his house, ver. 10, and 23, 28, and of
one that repaired over against his chamber, ver. 30. So now,
at this time of the rebuilding the Avails of Jerusalem, every
one ought to promote the work of God within his own sphere,
and by doing what belongs to him, in the place in which God
has set him : Men in a private capacity, may repair over
against their houses : And even those that have not the gov-
ernment of families, and have but part of an house belonging
to them, should repair, each one over against his chamber :
And every one should be engaged to do the utmost that lies
in his power, laboring with the utmost watchfulness, care and
diligence, with united hearts, and united strength, and tl.e
greatest readiness, to assist one another in this work : As
God's people rebuilt the wall of Jerusalem ; who were so dil-
igent in the work, that they wrought from break of day, till the
stars appeared, and did not so much as put off their clothes in
the night ; and wrought with that care and watchfulness,
that with one hand they wrought in the work, and with the
other hand held a weapon ; besides the guard they set to de-
fend them ; and were so well united in it, that they took
IN NEWENGLAND. 18i9
tare, that one should stand ready, with a trumpet in his hand<
that if any were assauhed in one part, those in the other p&vis
at the sound of the trumpet, might resort to them, and help
them, Neh. iv. at the latter end.
Great care should be taken that the press should be im-*
proved to no purpose contrary to the interest of this work.
%Ve read that when God fought against Sisera, for the deliv-
erance of his oppressed church, (hey ihat handle the pen of the
•writer came to the help of the Lord in that affair, Judg. v. 14.
Whatever sort of men in Israel they were that were intended,
yet as the words were indited by a Spirit, that had a perfect
view of all events to the end of the world, and had a special
eye in this song, to that great event of tlie deliverance of God's
Church, in the latter days, of which this deliverance of Israel,
was a type, it is not unlikely that they have respect to authors,
those that should fight against the kingdom of Satan, with
their pens. Those therefore that publish pamphlets, to the
disadvantage of this work, and tending either directly or indi-
rectly to bring it under suspicion, and to discourage or hinder
it, would do well thoroughly to cofisider Avhether this be not
indeed the Avork of God ; and whether if it be, it is not likely
that God will go forth as fire, to consume all that stands ia
his way, and so burn up those pamplilets ; and whether there
be not danger that the fire that is kindled in them^ will scorch
the authors.
When a people oppose Chiist in the work of his Holy
Spirit, it is because it touches them, in something that is dear
to their carnal minds ; and because they see the tendency of
it is to cross their pride, and deprive them of the objects of
their lusts. W"e should take heed that at this day we be not
like the Gadarenes, who, when Christ came into their country,
in the exercise of his glorious power and grace, triumphing
over a legion of devils, and delivering a miserable creature,
that had \g\ko; been their captive, Avere all alarmed, because
they lost their swine by it, and the whole multitude of the
country came, and besought him to depart out of their coasts :
They loved their uithy sv/ine, better than Jesus Christ ; and
Vol. III. Z
186 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
had rather have a legion of devils in their country, with their
herd of swine, than Jesus Christ without them.
This •work may be opposed, not only by directly speaking
against the Avholc of it : Persons may say that they believe
there is a good work carried on in the cotjntry ; pnd may some-
times bless God, in their public prayers, in general terms, for
any awakenings or revivals of religion, there have lately been
in any parts of the land ; and may pray thiU Gcd would carry
on his own work, and pour out his spirit more and more; and
yet, as I apprehend, be in the sight of God, great opposers of
his work : Some will express themselves after this manner,
that are so far from acknowledging and rejoicing in the infinite
mercy, and glorious grace of God, in causing so happy a
change in the land, that they look upon the religious state of
the country, take it in the whole of it, much inore sorrowful
than it was ten years ago ; and Avhose conversation, to those
that are Avell acquainted with them, evidently shews, that thej
are more out of humor Avith the state of things, and enjoy
themselves less, than they did before ever this Avork began
If it be manifestly thus with us, and our talk and behavior
with respect to this Avork, be such as has, (though but) an in-
direct tendency, to beget ill thoughts and suspicions in others
concerning it, Ave are opposers of the Avork of God.
Instead of coming to the help of the Lord, Ave shall actually
fight against him, if we are abundant in insisting on, and set-
ting forth the blemishes of the Avork, so as to manifest that
we rather choose, and are more forward to take notice of Avhat
is amiss, than what is good and glorious in the Avork. Not
but that the errors that are committed, ought to be observed
and lamented, and a proper testimony borne against them,
and the most probable means should be used to have them
amended ; but an insisting much upon them, as though it
■were a pleasing theme, or speaking of them with more ap-
pearance of heat of spirit, or with ridicule, or an air of con-
tempt, than grief for them, has no tendency to correct the er-
rors ; but has a tendency to darken the glory of God's power
and grace, appearing in the substance of the AVork, and to be.-
get jealousies and ill thoughts in the minds of others, con-
IN NEWENGLAND. 187
cernxng the whole of it. Whatever errors many zealous
persons have run into, yet if the work, in the substance of it,
be the work of God, then it is a joyful clay indeed ; it is so in
heaven, and ought to be so, among God's people on eartli,
especially in that part of the earth, where this glorious work
is carried on. It is a day of great rejoicing with Christ him-
self, the good shepherd, when he finds his sheep that Avas lost,
lays it on his shoulders rejoicing, and calls together his friends
and neighbors, saying, rejoice with me : If we therefore are
•Christ's friends, now it should be a day of great rejoicing with
us. If we viewed things in a just light, so great an event as
the conversion of such a multitude of sinners, would draw and
engage our attention, much more than all the imprudences
and irregularities that have been ; our hearts Avould be swal-
lowed up with the glory of this event, and we should have no
great disposition to attend to any thing else. The impru-
dences and errors of poor feeble worms, do not hinder or pre-
vent great rejoicing, in the presence of the angels of God,
over so many poor sinners that have repented ; and it will be
an argument of something very ill in us, if they prevent our
•rejoicing.
Who loves, in a day of great joy and gladness, to be much
insisting on those things that ai'e uncomfortable ? Would it
not be very improper, on a kings. coronation day, to be muoh
in taking notice of the blemishes of the royal family ? Or
would it be agreeable to the bridegroom on the day of his es-
pousals, the day of the gladness of his hcart,to be much insist-
ing on the blemishes of his bride ? We have an account, how
that at the time of that joyful dispensation of providence, the
restoration of the church of Israel, after the Babylonish cap-
tivity, and at the time of the feast of tabernacles, many Avept
at the faults that were found amongst the people, but were re-
proved for taking so much notice of the blemishes of that af-
fair, as to overlook the cause of rejoicing. Neh. viii. 9, 10,
11, 12. " And Nehemiah, which is the Tirshatha, and Ezra
the priest, the scribe, and the Levites, that tiuight the people,
said unto all the people, this day is holy unto the Lord your
God, mourn not nor weep ; for all the people wept, when
138 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
they heard the words of the law. Then he said unto them,
[^o your way, eat ihe fut, and drink the sweet, and send por-
tions unto them, for whom nothing is prepared ; for this day-
is holy unto our Lord ; neither be you sorry, for the joy of
the Lord is your strength. So the Levites stilled all the peo-
ple, saying, hold your peace, for the day is holy, neither be ye
grieved. And all the people went their way, to eat, and to
drink, and to send portions, and to make great mirth, because
they had understood the words that were declared unto them.'*
God doubtless now expects, that all sorts of persons in
Newengland, rulers, ministers and people, high and low, rich
and poor, old and young, should take great notice of his hand,
in this mighty work of his grace, and should appear to ac-
knowledge his glory in it, and greatly to rejoice in it, every
one doing his utmost, in the place that God hv\s set them in,
to promote it. And God, according to his wonderful par
tience, seems to be still waiting, to give us opportunity, thus
to acknowledge and honor him. But if we finally refuse,
there is not the least reason to expect any other, than that his
awful curse will pursue us, and that the pourings out of his
■wrath will be proportionable to the despised outpourings of
Jjis Spirit and grace.
PART III.
Shewing, in many Instances, wherein the Subjects,
or zealous Promoters of this Work, have been
injuriously blamed.
THIS work, that has lately been carried on in the land, is
the work of God, and not the work of man. Its beginning
has not been of man's power or device, and its being carried
on, depends not on our strength or wisdom ; but yet God ex-
pects of all, that they should use their utmost endeavors to
promote it, and that the hearts of all should be greatly engag-
IN NEWENGLAND. 189
<cd in this affair, and that we should improve our utmost
strength in it, however vain human strength is without the
power of God ; and so he no less requires that Ave should im-
prove our utmost care, wisdom and prudence, though human
wisdom, of itself be as vain as human strength. Tliough
God is wont to carry on such a work, in such a manner, as
many ways, to shew the weakness and vanity of means and
human endeavors, in themselves ; yet at the same lime, he
carries it on in such a manner, as to encourage diligence and
vigilance, in the use of proper means and endeavors, and to
punish the neglect of them. Therefore in our endeavors to
promote this great work, Ave ought to use the utmost caution,
vigilance and skill, in the measures we take in order to it. A
great affair should be managed with great prudence : This is
the most important affair that ever Newengland was called to
be concerned in. When a people are engaged in war with a
powerful and crafty nation, it concerns them to manage an
affair of such consequence with the utmost discretion. Of
what vast importance then must it be, that we should be vigi-
lant and prudent, in the management of this great war that
Newengland now has, with so great a host of such subtle and
cruel enemies, wherein Ave must either conquer or be con-
quered, and the consequence of the victory, on one side, will
be our eternal destruction, in both soul and body in hell, and
on the other side, our obtaining the kingdom of heaven, and
reigning in it in eternal glory ? We had need always to stand
on our watch, and to be Avell versed in the art of war, and not
to be ignorant of the devices of our enemies, and to take heed
lest by any means we be beguiled through their subtilty.
Though the devil be strong, yet in such a Avar as this, he
depends more on his craft than his strength : And the course
he has chiefly taken, from time to time, to clog, hinder and
overthroAV revivals of religion in the church of God, has been
by his subtle, deceitful management, to beguile and mislead
those that haA'e been engaged therein ; and in such a course
God has been pleased, in his holy and sovereign providence,
to suffer him to succeed, oftentimes, in a great measure, to'
(Overthrow that, which in its beginning appeared most hopeful
190 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
and {?;loi'ious. The work that is now begun in Ncwengfand,
is, as I have shown, emiivcntly glorious, and if it sliould go 6n
and prevail, would make Newengland a kind of heaven upon
earth : Is it not ihercrorc a thousand pities, that il should be
overthrown, tiu'bni^h wrom; and improper munagcmcnt, that
-we are led into by our subtLe adversary, in our endeavors to
promote it ?
In treating of the methods that ought to be taken to pro-
mote this work, I would,
1. Take notice, in some instances, wherein fault has been
found with the conduct of those that have appeared to be the
subjects of it, or have been zealous to promote it, (as I appre-
hend) beyond just cause.
2. I would shew what things ought to be corrected or
avoided.
3. I would shew positively, Avlial ought to be done to pro-
mote this glorious work of God.
I. I would take notice of some things, at which offence
has been taken without, or beyond just cause.
One thing that has been complained of, is ministers address-
ing themselves, rather to the affections of their hearers, than
to their understandings, and striving to raise their passions
to the utmost height, rather by a very affectionate manner
of speaking, and a great appearance of earnestness, in voice
and gesture, than by clear reasoning and informing their
judgment : By which means it is objected, that the af-
fections arc moved, without a pi'oportionable enlightening of
the r.nderstanding.
To vt'hich I Vvould say I am far from thinking that it is not
very profitable, for ministers in their preaching, to endeavor
clearly and distinctly to explain the doctrines of religion, and
unravel the difficulties that attend them, and to confirm them
■^vith strength of reason and argumentation, and also to observe
fsome easy and clear method and order, in their discourses,
for the help of the understanding and memory ; and it is very
probable that these things have been of late, too much neg-
Jcctcd, by many ministers ; yet, I believe that the objection
IN NEWENGLAND. 191
that is made, of affections raised without enlightening the un-
deptandinc^, is in a great measure built on a mistake, and
confused notions that some liave about the nature and cause
of the affections, and the manner in which they depend on
the understanding. AH affections arc raised either by light
in the understanding, or by some error and del'jsion in the lai'
drrstanding ; for all affections do certainly arise from some ap-
prehension in the understanding ; and that apprehension must
either be agreeable to truth, or else be some mistake or de-
lusion ; if it be an apprehension or notion that is agreeable to
truth, then it is light in the understanding. Therefore the
thing to be inojuired into is, whether the apprehensions or
notions of divine and eternal thinfjs, that aie raised in people's
minds, by these affectionate preachers, whence their affec-
tions are excited, be apprehensions that are agreeable to truth,
or whether they are mistakes. If the former, then the affec-
tions ars raised the way they should be, viz. By informing
the mind, or conveying light to the understanding. They go
aAvay with a wrong notion, that think that those preachers
cannot affect their hearers, by enlightening their understand-
ings, that do not do it by such a distinct, and learned handling
of the doctrinal points of religion, as depends on human dis-
cipline, or the strength of natural reason, and tends to enlarge
their hearers learning, and speculative knowledge in divinity.
The manner of preaching without this, may be such as shall
tend very much to set divine and eternal things, in a right
view, and to give the hearers such ideas and apprehensions of
them as are agreeable to truth, and such impressions on their
hearts, as are answerable to the real nature of things : And,
not only the words that are spoken, but the manner of speak-
ing, is one thing that has a great tendency to this. I think
an exceeding affectionate way of preaching about the gre at
things of religion, has in itself no tendency to beget false ap-
prehensions of them ; but on the contrary a much greater
tendency to beget true apprehensions of them, than a moder-
ate, dull, indifferent way of speaking of them. An appear-
ance of affection and earnestness, in the manner of delivery,
if it be very great indeed, yet if it bq agreeable to the nature
195 REVIVAL or RELIGION
of the subject, and be not beyond a proportion to its import-'
ance, and Morthiness of affection, and there be no appearance
of its being feigned or forced, has so much the greater ten-
dency to beget true ideas or apprehensions in the minds of
the hearers, of the subject spoken of, and so to enlighten the
understanding : And that for this reason, that such a way or
manner of speaking of these things, does in fact, more truly
represent them, than a more cold and indifferent way of speak-
ing of them. If the subject be in its own nature, worthy of
\cTy great uffcction, then a speaking of it with very great af-
fection, is most agreeable to the nature of that subject, or is
the truest representation of it, and therefore has most of a
tendency to beget true ideas of it, in the minds of those, to
whom the representation is made. And I do not think min-
isters are to be blamed, for raising the affections of their hear-
ers too high, if that which they are affected with, be only that
which is w orthy of affection, and their affections are not rais-
ed beyond a proportion to their importance, or worthiness of
affection. I should think myself in the way of my duty, to
raise the affections of my hearers as high as possibly I can,
provided that they are affected v/ith nothing but truth, and
with affections that arc not disagreeable to the nature of what
they are affected with. I know it has long been fashionable
to despise a very earnest and pathetical Avay of preaching ;
And tliey, and they only have been valued as preachers, that
have shown the greatest extent of learning, and strength of
reason, and correctness of method and language : But I hum-
bly conceive it has been for want of understanding, or duly
considering human nature, that such preaching has been
thought to have the greatest tendency to answer the ends of
preaching ; and the experience of the present and past age*
abundantly confirms the same. Though, as 1 said before,
clearness of distinction and illustration, and strength of reason,
and a good method, in the doctrinal handling of the truths of
religion, is many ways needful and profitable, and not to be
neglected, yet an increase in speculative knowledge in divini-
ty, is not what is so much needed by our people, as some-
thing else. Men may abound in this sort of light and have
JiN NEWENGLAND. 193
no heat : How much has there been of this sort of knowledgCj
in the Christian world, in this age ? Was there ever an age^
•wherein strength and penetration of reason, extent of learning,
exactness of distinction, correctness of style, and clearness of
Expression, did so abound ? And yet was there ever an age,
wherein there has been so little sense of the evil of sin, so lit-
tle love to God, heavenly mindcdness, and holiness of life,
among the professors of the true religion ? Our people do
not so much need to have their heads stored, as to have their
hearts touched ; and they stand iu the greatest need of that
sort of preaching, that has the greatest tendency to do tliis.
Those texts, Isa. Iviii. 1. " Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy
voice like a trumpet, and shew my people their trausgrGssion,
and the house of Jacob their sins." And Ezek. vl. 1 1 . " Thus
saith the Lord God, smite with thine hand, and stamp with
thy foot, and say, alas, for all the evil abomination of the
house of Israel!" I say these texts, (however the use that
some have made of them has been laughed at) will fully jus-
tify, a great degree of pathos^ and manifestation of zeal and
fervency in preaching the word of God : They may indeed -
be abused, to justify that which would be odd and unnatur^l^
amongst us, not making due alloAvance for difl'erence of man-
ners and customs, in different ages and nations ; but let us
interpret them how we will, they at least imply, that a most
aflfectionate and earnest manner of delivery, in many cases,
becomes a preacher of God's word.
Preaching of the word of God, is commonly spoken of in
scripture, in such expressions, as seem to import a loud and
earnest speaking ; as in Isa. xl. 2. " Speak ye comfortably to
Jerusalem, and cry unto her, that her iniquity is pardoned.'*
And ver. 3. " The voice of him that crieth in the wilderness,
prepare ye the way of the Lord." Ver. 6. « The voice said
cry : And he said, what shall I cry ? All flesh is grass, and all
the goodllness thereof, as the flower of the field." Jer. ii. 2.
«' Go and cry in the ears of Jerusalem, saying, thus saith the
Lord, Sec." Jonah i. 2. « Arise,' go to Nineveh, that great
city, and cry against it." Isa. Ixi. 1, 2. " The Spirit of the
Lord God is upon me, because the Lord hath anointed me, to
Vol. III. 2 A
194 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
preach good tidings to the meek, to proclaim liberty to th«
captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are bound,
to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord, and the year of
vengeance of our God." Isa. Ixii. 11. "Behold, the Lord
hath proclaimed unto the end of the world, say ye to the
daughter of Zion, behold thy salvation cometh, See." Rom.
X. 18. « Their sound went into all the earth, and their words
to the end of the world." Jer. xi. 6. « Proclaim all these
words in the cities of Judah, and in the streets of Jerusalem,
saying, hear ye the words of this covenant, and do them." So
chap. xix. 2, and vii. 2. Prov. viii. 1. " Doth not wisdom
cry, and understanding put forth her voice r" Ver. 3, 4.
" She crieth at the gates, at the entry of the city, at the com-
ing in at the doors ; unto you, O men, I call, and my voice is
to the sons of men ! And chap. i. 20. « Wisdom crieth with-
out, she uttereth her voice in the streets." Chap. ix. 3. " She
hath sent forth her maidens, she crieth upon the high places
of the city." John vii. 37. " In the last day, that great day
of the feast, Jesus stood and cried, saying, if any man thirst,
let him come unto me and drink."
It seems to be foretold, that the gospel should be especially
preached in a loud and earnest manner, at the introduction of
the prospei'ous state of religion, in the latter days. Isa. xl. 9.
" O Zion, that bringeth good tidings, get thee up into the
high mountain ! O Jerusalem, that bringeth good tidings, lift
up thy voice with strength ! Lift up, and be not afraid ! Say
unto the cities of Judah, behold your God 1" Isa. lii. 7, 8.
*' How beautiful upon the mountains, are the feet of him that
bringeth good tidings ! Thy watchmen shall lift up the voice."
Isa. xxvii. 13. " And it shall come to pass, in that day, that
the great trumpet shall be blown, and they shall come which
were ready to perish." And this will be one way, that the
church of God will cry at that time, like a travailing woman,
when Christ mystical is going to be brought forth ; as Rev.
xii, at the beginning. It will be by ministers, that are her
mouth : And it will be this way, that Christ will then cry like
a travailing woman, as in Isa. xlii. 14. " I have long time
Ijolden my peace : I have been still, and refrained myself;
IN NEWENGLAND. 195
now "Will I cry, like a travailing woman." Christ cries by his
ministers, and the church cries by her officers. And it is wor-
thy to be noted, that the word commonly used in the New
Testament, that we translate preach, properly signifies to firo-
elaim aloud like a crier.
Another thing that some ministers have been greatly blam-
ed for, and I think unjustly, is speaking terror to them, that
are already under great terrors, instead of comforting them....
Indeed, if ministers in such a case, go about to terrify per-
sons with that which is not true, or to affright them by repre-
senting their case worse than it is, or in any respect other-
wise than it is, they are to be condemned ; but if they
terrify them only by still holding forth more light to them,
and giving them to understand more of the truth of their
case, they are altogether to be justified. When sinners
consciences are greatly awakened by the Spirit of God, it is
by light imparted to the conscience, enabling them to see
their case to be, in some measure, as it is ; and if more light
be let in, it will terrify them still more : But ministers are
not therefore to be blamed that they endeavor to hold forth
more light to the conscience, and do not rather alleviate the
pain they are under, by intercepting and obstructing that light
that shines already. To say any thing to those who have
never believed in the Lord Jesus Christ, to represent their
case any otherwise than exceeding terrible, is not to preach
the word of God to them ; for the word of God reveals noth-
ing but truth, but this is to delude them. Why should we
be afraid to let persons, that are in an infinitely miserable con-
dition, know the truth or bring them into the light, for fear it
should terrify them ? It is light that must convert them, if
ever they are converted. The more we bring sinners into the
light, while they are miserable, and the light is terrible to
them, the more likely it is, that by and by, the light will be
joyful to them. The ease, peace and comfort, that natural
men enjoy, have their foundation in darkness and blindness ;
therefore as that darkness vanishes, and light comes in, their
peace vanishes, and they are terrified : But that is no good
argument, why we should endeavor to hold their darkness,
196 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
that WQ inay uphold their comfort. The truth is, that as long
as men reject Christ, and do not savingly believe in him, how-
ever they may be awakened, and however strict and conscien-
cious, and laborious tlicy may be in religion, they have the
■wrath of God abiding on them, they are his enemies, and the
children of the devil ; (as the scripture calls all that be not
savingly converted, Mat. xiii. 38. 1 John. iii. 10) and it is un-
certain whether they shall ever obtain mercy : God is under
no obligaiion to shew them mercy, nor will he be, if they
fast and pray and cry never so much ; and they are then
especially provoking- God, under those terrors, Uiat they
stand it out against Christ, and will not accept of an offered
Saviour, though they see so much need of him : And seeing
this is the truth, they should be told so, that they may be sen-
sible what their case indeed is.
To blame a minister, for thus declaring the truth to those
who are under awakenings, and not immediately administer-
ing comfort to them, is like blaming a surgeon, because when
he has begun to thrust in his lance, whereby he has already
put his patient to great pain, and he shrinks and cries out with
anguish, he is so cruel that he will not stay his hand, but goes
on, to thrust it in further, until he comes to the core of the
Avound. Such a compassionate physician, who as soon as his
patient began to flinch, should withdraw his hand, and go
about immediately to apply a plaster, to skin over the wound,
and leave the core untouched, would be one that would heal
the hurt slightly, crying peace, peace, when there is no peace.
Indeed something else besides terror, is to be preached to
them, whose consciences are awakened. The gospel is to be
preached to them ; They are to be told that there is a Sa-
viour provided, th.'U is excellent and glorious, who has shed
his precious blood for sinners, and is every way sufficient to
save them, that stands ready to receive them, if they will
heartily embrace him ; for this is also the truth, as well as
that they now are in an infinitely dreadful condition : This is
the word of God. Sinners at the same lime that they are told
how miserable their case is, should be earnestly invited to
come and accept of a Saviour, and yield their hearts unto him,
IN NEWENGLAND. \9t
with all the -wmning, encouraging arguments, for them so to
do, that the gospel affords : But this is to induce them to es-
cape from the misery of the condition that they are now in :
But not to make them think their present condition less mis-
erable than it is, or at all to abate their uneasiness and distress,
while they are in it ; that would be the way to quiet them, and
fasten them in it, and not to excite them to i"y from it
Comfort, in one sense, is to be held forth to sinners, under
awakenings of conscience, i. e. comfort is to be offered to
them in Christ, on condition of their fiyingyro??i their present
miserable state, to him : But comfort is not to be administered
to them, in their present state, as any thing that they have now
any title to, while out of Christ. No comfort is to be adminis-
tered to them, from any thing in them, any of their qualifica-
tions, prayers orotherperformances, past, present or future ; but
ministers shcald, in such cases, strive to their utmost to take
all such comforts from them, though it greatly increases their
terror. A person that sees himself ready to sink into hell, is
ready to strive, some way or other, to lay God under some ob-
ligation to him ; but he is to be beat off from every thing of
that nature, though it greatly increases his terror, to see him-
self wholly destitute, on every side, of any refuge, or any
thing of his own to lay hold of ; as a man that sees himself in
danger of drowning, is in terror, and endeavors to catch hold
on every twig within his reach, and he that pulls away those
twigs from him, increases his terror ; yet if they are insuffi-
cient to save him, and by being in his way, prevent his looking
to that which will save him, to pull them away, is necessary
to save his life.
If sinners are in any distress, from any error that they em-
brace, or mistake they are under, that is to be removed : For
instance, if they are in terror, from an apprehension that they
have committed the unpardonable sin, or that those things
have happened to them that are certaiii signs of reprobation,
or any other delusion, such terrors have no tendency to do
them any good ; for these terrors are from temptation, and
not from conviction : But that terror which arises from con-
viction or a sight of truth, is to be incrcaiied ; for those that
198 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
ere most awakened, have great remaining stupidity, they have
a sense of but little of that which is ; and it is from remain-
ing blindness and darkness, that they see no more ; and that
remaining blindness is a disease, that we ought to endeavor
to remove. I am not afraid to tell sinners, that are most sen-
sible of their misery, that their case is indeed as miserable as
•they think it to be, and a thousand times more so ; for this is
the truth. Some may be ready to say, that though it be the
truth, yet the truth is not to be spoken at all times, and seem»
not to be seasonable then : But it seems to me, such truth is
never more seasonable than at such a time, when Christ is be-
ginning to open the eyes of conscience. Ministers ought to
act as coworkers with him ; to take that opportunity, and to
the utmost to improve that advantage, and strike while the
iron is hot, and when the light has begun to shine, then to rc-
Tnove all obstacles, and use all proper means, that it may-
come in more fully, and the work be done thoroughly then.
And experience abundantly shews, that to take this course, is
not of an hurtful tendency, but very much the contrary : I
have seen, in very many instances, the happy effects of it,
and oftentimes a very speedy happy issue, and never knew
any ill consequence, in case of real conviction, and when dis-
tress has been only from thence.
I know of but one case, wherein the truth ought to be with-
held from sinners in distress of conscience, and that is the
case of melancholy : And it is not to be withheld from them
then, because the truth tends to do them hurt, but because if
we speak the truth to them, sometimes they will be deceived
and led into error by it, through that strange disposition there
is in them to take things wrong. So that that which as it is
spoken, is truth, as it is heard and received, and applied by
them, is falsehood ; as it will be unless the truth be spoken
■with abundance of caution and prudence, and consideration of
their disposition and circumstances. But the most awful
truths of God's word, ought not to be withheld from public
congregations, because it may happen that some such me-
lancholic persons may be in it ; any more than the Bible is to
be witheld from the Christian world, because it is manifest
IN NEWENGLAND. 199
that there are a great many melancholic persons in Christen"
dom, that exceedingly abuse the awful things contained in
the scripture, to their own wounding. Nor do I think that to
be of weight, which is made use of by some, as a great and
dreadful objection against the terrifying preaching that has of
late been in Newengland, viz. that there have been some in-
stances of melancholic persons that have so abused it, that the
issue has been the murder of themselves. The objection
from hence is no stronger against awakening preaching, than
it is against the Bible itself : There are hundreds, and proba-
bly thousands of instances, might be produced, of persons
that have murdered themselves, under religious melarfcholy :
These murders, probably never would have been, if it had
not been for the Bible, or if the world had remained in a state
of heathenish darkness. The Bible has not only been the oc-
casion of these sad effects, but of thousands, and I suppose
millions, of other cruel murders, that have been committed,
in the persecutions that have been raised, that never would
have been, if it had not been for the Bible : Many whole
countries have been, as it were, deluged with innocent blood,
■which would not have been, if the gospel never had been
preached in the world. It is not a good objection against
any kind of preaching, that some men abuse it greatly to their
hurt. It has been acknoAvledged by all divines, as a thing
common in all ages, and all Christian countries, that a very"
great part of those that set under the gospel, do so abuse
it, that it only proves an occasion of their far more ag-
gravated damnation, and so of men's eternally murdering
their souls ; which is an effect infinitely more terrible than
the murder of their bodies. It is as unjust to lay the blame of
these self murders to those ministers who have declared the
awful truths of God's word, in the most lively and affecting
manner they were capable of, as it would be to lay the blame
of hardening men's hearts, and blinding their eyes, and their
more dreadful eternal damnation, to the prophet Isaiah, or
Jesus Christ, because this was the consequence of their
preaching, with respect to many of their hearers. Isa. vi.
10. John.ix. 39. Matth. xiii. 14. Though a very few havft
200 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
abused the awakening preaching that has lately been, to so
sad an eiTect as to be the cause of their own temporal death ;
yet it may be to one such instance, there have been hundreds,
yea thousands, that have been saved, by this means, from
Gteraal death.
What has more especially given offence to many, and raised
a loud cry against some preachers, as though their conduct
were intolerable, is their frighting poor innocent children, with
talk of hell fire, and eternal damnation. But if those that
complain so loudly of this, really believe, what is the general
profession of the country, viz. That all are by nature the chil-
dren oT wrath, and heirs of hell ; and that every one that has
hot been born again, whether he be young or old, is exposed,
every moment, to eternal destruction, under the wrath of Al-
mighty God ; I say, if they really believe this, then such a
complaint and cry as this, bewrays a great deal of weakness
and inconsideration. As innocent as children seem to be to us,
yet, if they are out of Christ, they are not so in God's sight,
but are young vipers, and are infinitely more hateful than vi-
pers, and are in a most miserable condition, as well as grown
persons ; and they are naturally very senseless and stupid,
being boim as the mild nsses colt, and need much to atvaken
them. Why should we conceal the truth from them ? Will
those children that have been dealt tenderly with, in this res-
pect, and lived and died insensible of their misery, until they
come to feel it in hell, ever thank parents, and others, for
their tenderness, in not letting them know what they were in
danger of. If parents love tovi^ards their children was not
blind, it would affect them much more to see their children
every day exposed to eternal burnings, and yet senseless,
than to see them suffer the distress of that awakening, that is
necessary in order to their escape from th.em, and that tends
to their being eternally happy, as the children of God. A .
child that has a dangerous wound, may need the painful lance,
as well as grown persons ; and that Avould be a foolish pity,
in such a case, that should hold back the lance, and throw
away the life. I have seen the happy effects of dealing plain-
ly, and thoroughly with children, in the concerns of theiy
IN NEV/ENGLAND. 201
sotils, without sparing them at all, in many instances ; and
never knew any ill consequences of it in any one instance.
Another thing, that a great deal has been said against, is
having so frequent religious meetings, and spending so much
time in religion. And indeed, there are none of the exter-
nals of religion, but what are capable of excess : And I be-
lieve it is true, that there has not been a due proportion ob-
served in religion of late. We have placed religion too much
in the external duties of the first table ; we h?.ve abounded in
religious meetings, and in praying, reading, hearing, singing,
and religious conference ; and there has uot been a propor-
tionable increase of zeal for deeds of charity, aud other duties
of the second table ; (though it must be acknowledged that
they are also much increased. But yet it appears to me, that
this objection of persons spending too much time in religion,
has been in the general groundless. Though worldly busi-
ness must be done, and persons ought not to neglect the bu-
siness of their particular callings, yet it is to the honor of God,
that a people should be so much in outward acts of religion,
as to carry in it, a visible, public appearance, of a great en-
gagedness of mind in it, as the main business of life : And es-
pecially is it fit, that at such an extraordinary time, when
God appears unusually present with a people, in wonderful
works of power and mercy, that tlicy should spend more
time than usual in religious exercises, to put honor upon
that God that is then extraordinarily present, and to seek his
face ; as it was with the Christian church in Jerusalem, on
occasion of that extraordinary pouring out of the Spirit, soon
after Christ's ascension. Acts ii. 46. " And they continued
daily with one accord, in the temple, and breaking bread,
from house to house." And so it was at Ephesus, at a time
of great outpouring of the Spirit there ; the Christians there
attended public religious exercises, every day, for two years
together, Acts. xix. 8, 9, 10. " And he went into the syna-
gogue, and spake boldly for the space of three months, dis-
puting and persuading the things concerning the kingdom of
God : But when divers were hardened, and believed not, but
spake evil of that v/ay, before the multitude, he departed from
Vol. hi. 2 B
202 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
them, and separated the diKciples, disputing daily in the
school of one Tyrannus ; and this continued, by the space of
two years ; so that all they which dwelt in Asia, heard the
Avord of the Lord, both Jews and Greeks." And as to the
grand objection, of wx day.^ shalt thou labor^ all that can be
understood by it, and all that the very objectors themselves
imderstand by it, is that we may follow our secular labors
in those six days, that are not the sabbath, and ought to be
dSigent in them : Not but that sometimes, we may turn from
Ihem, even within those six days, to keep a day of fasting, or
thanksgiving, or to attend a lecture ; and that more frequent-
ly or rarely, as God's providence and the state of things shall
call us, according to the best judgment of our discretion.
Though secular business, as I said before, ought not to be
neglected, yet I cannot see how it can be maintained, that re-
ligion ought not to be attended, so as in the least to injure our
temporal afTairs, on any other principles than those of infidel-
ity. None objects against injuring one temporal affair for the
sake of another temporal affair of much greater importance ;
and therefore, if eternal things are as real as temporal things,
and are indeed of infinitely greater importance ; then why
may we not voluntarily suffer, in some measure, in our tem-
poral concerns, while we are seeking eternal riches, and im-
mortal glory ? It is looked upon no way improper for a whole
nation, to spend considerable tiiiie, and much of their out-
ward substance, on some extraordinary temporal occasions,
for the sake only of the ceremonies of a public rejoicing ; and
it would be thought dishonorable to be very exact, about what
we spend, or careful lest Ave injure our estates, on such an oc-
casion : And why should we be exact only with Almighty
God, so that it should be a crime to be otherwise than scru-
pulously careful, lest we injure ourselves in our temporal in-
terest, or put honor upon him, and seek our own eternal hap-
piness ? We should take heed that none of us be in any wise
like Judas, who greatly complained of needless expense, and
waste of outward substance, to put honor upon Christ, when
Mary broke her box, and poured the precious ointment on
his head : He had indignation within himself on that account,
IN NEWENGLAND. 203
and cries out, Why ivas this waste of the ointment made ? For
it might have been sold for more than three hundred pence., and
have been given to the poor. Mark xiv. 3,4, 5, &tc. And
John xii. 4, 5, &c.
And besides, if the matter be justly considered and exam-
ined, I believe it will be found, that the country has lost no
time from their temporal affairs, by the late revival of religion,
but have rather gained time ; and that more time has been
saved from frolicing and tavern haunting, idleness, unprofita-«
ble visits, vain talk, fruitless pastimes, and needless diversions,
that has lately been spent in extraordinary religion ; and
probably five times as much has been saved in persons' estates,
at the tavern, and in their apparel, as has been spent by re-
ligious meetings.
The great complaint that is made against so much time
spent in religion, cannot be in general from a real concern
that God may be honored, and his will done, and the best
good of men promoted ; as is very manifest from this, that
now there is a much more earnest and zealous outcry made
in the country, against this extraordinary religion, than was
before, against so much time spent in tavern haunting, vain
company keeping, night walking, and other things, which
•wasted both our time and substance, and injured our moral
virtue.
The frequent preaching that has lately been, has in a par-
ticular manner been objected against as unprofitable and pre-
judicial. Jt is objected that when sermons are heard so very
often, one sermon tends to thrust out another ; so that per-
sons lose the benefit of all : They say two or three sermons
in a week is as much as they can remember and digest. Such
objections against frequent preaching, if they are not from an
enmity against religion, are for want of duly considering the
way that sermons usually profit an auditory. The main bene-
fit that is obtained by preaching, is by impression made upon
the mind in the time of it, and not by any effect that arises
afterwards by a remembrance of what was delivered. And
though an after remembrance of 'w^hat was heard in a sermon
is oftentimes very profitable ; yet, for the most part, that re-
204 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
Tnenibiancc is froin an ini]5rcssion the words made on the
heart hi the time of it ; and the memory profits, as it renews
and increases that impression ; and a frequent inculcating
the more important thinc!;s of rchgion in preaching, has no
tendency to rase out such impressions, but to increase them,
and fix them deeper and deeper in the mind, as is found by
experience. It never used to be objected against, that per-
sons, upon the sabbath, after they have heard two sermons
that day, should go home and spend the remaining part of
the sabbath in reading the scriptures, and printed sermons ;
■which, in proportion as it has a tendency to affect tlie mind
at all, has as much of a tendency to drive out what they have
heard, as if they heard another sermon preached. It seems
to have been the practice of the apostles to preach every day
in places where they went ; yea, tliough sometimes ti:ey con-
tinued long in one place, Acts ii. 42, and 46. Acts xix. 8, 9,
10. They did not avoid preaching one day, for fear they
should thrust out of the minds of their hearers what they
had delivered the day before ; nor did Christians avoid going
every day to hear, for fear of any such bad effect, as is evident
by Acts ii. 42, 46.
There are some things in scripture that seem to signify as
much, as that there should be preaching in an extraordinary
frequency, at the time when God should be about to introduce
that flourishing state of religion that should be in the latter
days ; as that in Isa. Ixii. at the beginning : " For Zion's sake
■will I not hold my peace, for Jerusalem's sake, I will not rest ;
until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the
salvation thereof, as a lamp that burneth : And the Gentiles
shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thy glory." And
ver. 5, 6. " For as a young man marrieth a virgin, so shall
thy sons marry thee ; and as the bridegroom rejoiceth over
the bride, so shall thy God rejoice over thee. I have set
watchmen upon thy walls, O Jerusalem, which shall never
hold their peace, day nor night.''- The destruction of the city
of Jericho, is evidently in all its circumstances, intended by
God, as a great type of the overthrow of Satan's kingdom ;
the priests blowing with trumpets at that time, represents
IN NEWENGLAND. 205
jnlnisters preaching the gospel ; the people compassed the
city seven days, the priests blowing the trumpets ; but when
the day was come that the walls of the city were to fall, the
priests were more frequent and abundant in blowing their
trumpets ; there was as much done in one day then, as had
been done in seven days before ; they compassed the city
seven times that day, blowing their trumpets until at length it
come to one long and perpetual blast, and then the walls of
the city fell down flat. The extraordinary preaching that
shall be at the beginning of that glorious jubilee of the church,
is represented by the extraordinary sounding of trumpets,
throughout the land of Canaan, at the beginning of the year
of jubilee ; and by the reading of the law, before all Israel, in
the year of release, at the least of tabernacles. And the crow-
ing of the cock, at break of day, which brought Peter to re-
pentance, seems to me to be intended to signify, the awaken-
ing of God's church out of their lethargy, wherein they had
denied their Lord, by the extraordinary preaching of the gos-
pel, that shall be at the dawning of the day of the c!uu-ches
light and glory. And there seems at this day to be an un-
common hand of divine providence, in animating, enabling,
and upholding some ministers in such abundant labors.
Another thing, wherein I think some ministers have been
injured, is in being very much blamed for making so much of
outcries, faintings, and other bodily effects ; speaking of them
as tokens of the presence of God, and arguments of the suc-
cess of preaching ; seeming to strive to tlieir utmost to bring
a congregation to that pass, and seeming to rejoice in it, yea,
even blessing God for it, when they see these effects.
Concerning this I would observe, in the ./rs^ place, that
there are many things, with respect to cryuigs out, falling
down, Sec. that are charged on ministers, that they are not
guilty of. Some would have it, that they speak of these
things as certain evidences of a work of the Spirit of God on
ihe hearts of their hearers, or that they esteem these bodily
effects themselves to be the work of God, as lliough tlie Spirit
jof God took hold of, and agitated the bodies of men ; and
some are charged with making these things essential, and
205 REVIVAL OF RFXTGION
supposing that pei'Hons cannot be converted uiihout them ;
•whereas I never yet could see the person that held either oi'
these things.
liut for speaking of such effects as probable tokens of God's
presence, and arguments of the success of preaching, it seems
to me they are not to be blamed ; because I think they are so
indeed : And therefore when I see them excited by preaching
the important truths of God's word, urged and enforced by
proper arguments and motives, or are consequent on other
means that are good, I do not scruple to speak of them, and
to rejoice in them, and bless God for them as such ; and that
for this (as I think) good reason, viz. that from time to time,
upon proper inquiry and examination, and observation of the
consequence r.nsl fruits, I have found that there are all eviden-
ces th?t the persons in whom these effects appear, are under
the influences of God's Spirit, in such cases. Cryings out, in
such a manner, and with such circumstances, as I have seen
them from time to time, is as much an evidence to me, of the
general cause it proceeds from, as language : I have learned
the meaning of it, the same way that persons learn the mean-
ing of language, viz. by use and experience. I confess that
when I see a great crying out in a congregation, in the man-
ner that I have seen it, when those things are held forth to
them that are worthy of their being greatly affected by, I re-
joice in it, much more than merely in an appearance of sol-
emn attention, and a shew of affection by weeping ; and that
because when there have been those outcries, I have found
from time to time, a much greater and more excellent effect.
To rejoice that the work of God is carried on calmly, without
much ado, is in effect to rejoice that it is carried on with less
power, or that there is not so much of the influence of God's
Spirit : For though the degree of the influence of the Spirit of
God, on fiarlicuhir /lersons, is by no means to be judged of by
the degree of external appearances, because of the different
constitution, tempers, and circumstances of men ; yet if there
be a very powerful influence of the Spirit of God on a mixed
multitude, it will cause some way or other, a great visible
commotion.
IN NEWENGLAND. 20?
And as to ministers aiming at such effects, and striving by
all means to bring a congregation to that pass, that there
should be such an uproar among them ; I suppose none aim
at it any otherwise, than as they strive to raise the affections of
their hearers to such an height, as very often appears in these
effects ; and if it be so, that those affections are commonly
good, and it be found by experience that such a degree of
them commonly has a good effect, I think they are to be jus-
tified in so doing.
Again, some ministers have been blamed for keeping per-
sons together, that have been under great affections, which
have appeared in such extraordinary outward manifestations.
Many think this promotes confusion, that persons in such cir-
cumstances do but discompose each others minds, and disturb
the minds of others ; and that therefore it is best they should
be dispersed, and that when any in a congregation are strong-
ly seized, so that they cannot forbear outward manifestations
of it, tl>ey should be removed that others minds may not be
diverted.
But I cannot but think that those that thus object go upon
quite wrong notions of things : For though persons ought to
take heed that they do not make an ado without necessity ;
for this will be the way in time, to have such appearances lose
all their effect ; yet the unavoidable manifestations of strong
religious affections tend to an happy influence on the minds of
bystanders, and are found by experience to have an excellent
and durable effect ; and so to contrive and order things, that
others may have opportunity and advantage to observe them,
has been found to be blessed, as a great means to promote the
work of God ; and to prevent their being in the way of ob-
servation, is to prevent the effect of that, which God makes use
of, as a principal means of carrying on his work, at such an
extraordinary time, viz. example ; which is often spoken of in
scripture, as one of the chief means by which God would car-
ry on his work, in the time of the prosperity of religion in the
latter days : I have mentioned some texts already to this pur-
pose, in what I published before, of the marks of a vjork of the
true Spirit ; but would here n>ention some others. In Zech.
203 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
ix. 15, 16. Those that In the latter clays should be fiMed, in
an extraordinary manner with the Holy Spirit, so as to appear
in outward manifestations, and making a noise, are spoken of
as those that God, in these uncommon circumstances, will set
up to the view of others, as a prize or ensign, by their exam-
ple and the excellency of their attairjmcnts, to animate and
draw others, as men gather about an ensign, and run for a
prize, a crown and precious jewels, set up in their view. The
■words are : ^nd they shall di'irifr, and inake a noises as through
•(vine ; and they shall he filled like boivls, and as the corners of
(he altar : And the Lord their God shall save them^ in that day^
as the ftock of his }ieojde ; for they shall be as the stones of a
crown, lifted up as an ensign upon his land. (But I shall have
occasion to say something more of this scripture afterwards.)
Those that make the objection I am upon, instead of suffering
this prize or ensign to be in public view, are for having it re-
moved, and hid in some corner. To the like purpose is that,
Isa. Ixii. 3. " Thou shalt be a crown of glory in the hand of
the Lord, and a royal diadem in the hand of thy God." Here
it is observable, that it is not said, thou shalt be a crown ujion
the AtWj but m the hand of the Lord....i. e. held forth, in thy
beauty and excellency, as a prize, to be bestowed upon others
th«t shall behold thee, and be animated by the brightness and
lustre which God shall endow thee with. The great influ-
cnce of the example of God's people, in their bright and ex-
cellent attainments, to propagate religion, in those days, is
further signified, in Isa. Ix. 3. " And the Gentiles shall come
to thy light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising." With,
ver. 22. " A little one shall become a thousand, and a small
one a strong nation." And Zech. x. 8, 9. <■} And they shall
increase as they have increased ; and I will sow them among
the people." And Hos. ii. 23. " And I will sow her unto me
in the earth. So Jcr. xxxi. 27.
Another thing that gives great-disgust to many, in the dis-
position that persons shew, under great affections, to speak so
much, and with such earnestness and vehemence, to be set-
ting forth the greatness and wondevfulncss and importance
IN NEWENGLAN'D. sw'
of divine and eternal things; and to be so passionately warn-
ing, inviting and entreating others.
Concerning which I would say, that I am far from thinking
that such a disposition should be wholly without any limits
or regulation, (as I shall more particularly shew afterwards ;)
and I believe some have erred, in setting no bounds, and in-
dulging and encouraging this disposition without any kind of
restraint or direction : But yet, it seems to me, that such a
disposition in general, is what both reason and scripture will
justify. Those that are offended at such things, as though
they were unreasonable, are not just : Upon examination it
will probably be found, that they have one rule of reasoning
about temporal things, and another about spiritual things
They would not at all wonder, if a person on some very great
and affecting occasion, of extraordinary danger or great joy,
that eminently and immediately concerns him and others, is
disposed to speak much, and with great earnestness, especial-
ly to those to whom he is united, in the bonds of dear affec-
tion, and great concern for their good. And therefore, if they
were just, why would not they allow it in spiritual things ?
And much more in them, agreeably to the vastly greater im-
portance, and more affecting nature of spiritual things, and
the concern which true religion causes in men's minds for the
good of others, and the disposition it gives and excites to
speak God's praises, to shew forth his infinite glory, and talk
of all his glorious perfections and works ?
That a very great sense, of the right kind, of the import-
ance of the things of religion, and the dangers sinners are in,
should sometimes cause an almost insuperable disposition to
speak and warn others, is agreeable toJer.vi. 10, 11. "To whom
shall I speak, and give warning, that they may hear ? Behold,
their ear is uncircumcised, and they cannot hearken : Behold
the word of the Lord is unto them, a reproach ; they have no
delight in it. Therefore I am full of the fury of the Lord ;
I am weary with holding in ; I will pour it out upon the child-
ren abroad, and upon the assembly of the young men togeth-
er ; for even the husband with the wife shall be taken, the
aged with him that is full of days." And that true Christians,,
Vol. in. 2 C
210 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
\vhcn they come to be as it were waked out of sleep, and to
be filled Avith a sweet and joyful sense of the excellent thhigs
of religion, by the preaching of the gospel, or by other means
of grace, should be disposed to be much in speaking of divine
things, though before they were dumb, is agreeable to uhat
Christ says to his church. Cant. vii. 9. « And the roof of thy
mouthWs like the best wine, for my beloved, that goeth down
sweetly, causing the lips of those that arc asleep to speak."
The roof of the churches mouth, is the ofliccrs in the church,
that preach the gospel ; their word is to Christ's beloved, like
the best wine, that goes down sweetly ; extraordinarily re-
freshing and enlivening the saints, causing them to speak,
though before they were mute and asleep. It is said by some
that the people that are the subjects of this Mork, when thcr
get together, talking loud and earnestly, in their pretended
great joys, several in a room, talking at the same time, make
a noise just like a company of drunken persons. On which I
would observe, that it is foretold that God's people should do
so, in that forementioned place, Zech. ix. 15, 16, 17, which I
shall now take more particular notice of: The words are as
follows : " The Lord of hosts shall defend them ; and they
shall devour and subdue with sling stones ; and they shall
drink, and make a noise, as through wine, and they shall be
iilled like bowls, and as the corners of the altar : And the
Lord their God shall save them in that day, as the flock of his
people ; for they shall be as the stones of a crown, lifted up,
as an ensign, upon his land : For how great is his goodness I
And how great is his beauty ! Corn shall make the young
men cheerful, and new wine the maids." The words are very
remarkable : Here it is foretold, that at the time when Christ
shall set up an universal kingdom upon earth, (ver. 20) the
children of Zion shall drink, until tlicy are filled like the ves-
sels of the sanctuary : And if we would know what they shall
be thus filled with, the prophecy docs, in effect, explain itself :
They shall be filled, as the vessels of the sanctuary that con-
tained the drink ofiering, which was wine ; and yet the words
imply, that it shfill not literally be v.ine that they shall drink,
and be filled with, because it is said, they shall drink, and
IN NEWENGLAND. 211
make a noise, as through wine, as if they had drank wine :
Which implies that they had not literally done it ; and there-
fore we must understand the words, that they shall dvink into
that, and be filled with that, which the wine of the drink of-
fering- represented, or was a type of, which is the Holy Spirit,
as well as the blood of Christ, that new wine that is drunk in
our heavenly father's kingdom : They shall be filled with the
Spirit, which the apostle sets in opposition to a being drunk
Avith wine, Eph. v. 18. This is the new wine spoken of, ver.
17. It is the 5ame with that best idne, spoken of in Canticlrsi
that goes doivn a^vcetly, causing the lips of those that are aslecji
to speak. It is here foretold, that the children of Zion, in the
latter days, should be filled with that which should make them
cheerful, and cause them to make a noise as through wine,
and by which' these joyful happy persons that are thus filled,
shall be as the stones of a crown, lifted up as an ensign upon
God's land, being made joyful, in the extraordinary manifesta-
tions of the beauty and love of Christ : As it follows, Hoiv
great is his goodness ! And hcrj great is his beauty ! Arid it is
further rem.arkable that it is here foretold, that it should be
thus especially amongst young people : Corn shall make the
young men cheerful^ and nenv wine the maids. It would be ri-
diculous to understand this of literal bread and wine : With-
out doubt, the same spiritual blessings are signified by bread
and wine here, which were represented by Melchizedeck's
bread and wine, and are signified by the bread and wine in the
Lord's supper. One of the marginal readings is, shall make
the young men to speak ; which is agreeable to that in Canti-
cles, of the best wine's causing the lips oj" those that are asleep to
speak.
We ought not to be, in any measure, like the unbelieving
Jews in Christ's time, who were disgusted both with crying
out with distress, and with joy. When the poor blind man
cried out, before all the multitude, Jesus, thou son tf David,
have mercy on me I And continued instantly thus doing, the
multitude rebuked him, and charged him that he should hold
his tongue, Mark x. 46, 47, 48, and Luke xviii. 38, 39. They
looked upon it to be a very indecent noise that he made ; a
gl2 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
thing very ill becoming him to cause his voice to be heard, gq
much, and so loud, among the multitude. And when Christ
mado his solemn and triumphant entry into Jerusalem,
(which, I have before observed, w^as a type of the glory and
triumph of the latter days) the whole multitude of the disci-
ples, of all sorts, especially young people, began to rejoice
and praise God, with a loud voice, for all the mighty works
that they had seen, saying. Blessed be the King that cometh in
the name of the Lord 1 Peace in heaven.^ and glory in the high-
est I The Pharisees said to Christ, master^ rebuke thydi^cijilea.
They did not understand such great transports of joy ; it
seemed to them a very unsuitable and indecent noise and
clamor that they made, a confused uproar, many crying otit
together, as though they were out of their wits ; they won-
dered that Christ would tolerate it. But what says Christ ?
I tell you, that if these should hold their peace^ the stones would
immediately cry out. The words seem to intimate as much,
as that there was cause enough to constrain those whose
hearts were not harder than the very stones, to cry out and
make a noise ; which is something like that other expression,
of causing the lifis of those that are aslecji to sjieak.
When many under great religious affections, are earnestly
speaking together, of divine wonders, in various parts of a
company, to those that are next to them ; some attending to
what one says, and others to another, there is something very
beautiful in it, pi'ovided they do not speak so many as to
drown each others voices, that none can hear what any say ;
there is a greater and more affecting appearance of a joint en-
gagedness of heart, in the love and praises of God. And I
had rather see it, than to see one speaking alone, and all at-
tending to what he says j it has more of the appearance of
conversation. When a multitude meet on any occasion of
temporal rejoicing, freely and cheerfully to converse together,
they are not wont to observe the ceremony of but one speak-
ing at a time, while all the rest, in a formal manner, set them-
selves to attend to Avhat he says ; that would spoil all conver-
sation, and turn it into the formality of set speeches, and the
solemnity of preachiiig. It is better for lay persons, when they
II5J NEWENGLAND. 213
speak one to another of the things of God, when they meet to-
gether, to speak after the manner of Christian conversation,
than to observe the formality of but one speaking atatiinej
Ihe whole multitude silently and solemnly attending to what
he says ; which would carry in it too much of the air, of the
authority and sojemnity of preaching. What the apostle says,
1 Cor. xiv. 29, 30, 31. " Let the prophets speak, two or three,
and let the other judge : If any thing be revealed to another
that sitteth by, let the first hold his peace : For ye may all
prophecy, one by one, that all may learn, and all may be com-
forted," I say, this does not reach this case ; because what
the apostle is speaking of, is the solemnity of their religious
exercises, in public worship, and persons speaking in the
church, by immediate inspiration, and in the use of the gift
of prophecy, or some gift of inspiration, in the exercise of
which they acted as extraordinary ministers of Christ.
Another thing that some have found fault with, is abound-
ing so much in singing, in religious meetings. Objecting
against such a thing as this, see:jns to arise from a "suspicion
already established of this work : They doubt of the pretend-
ed extraordinary loye and joys that attend this work, and so
find fault with the manifestations of them. If they thought
persons v/ere truly the subjects of an extraordinary degree of
divine love, and heavenly rejoicing in God, I suppose they
would not wonder at their having a disposition to be much in
praise. They will not object against the saints and angels
in heaven singing praises and hallelujahs to God, without
ceasing, day or night ; and therefore do.ubtless will allow
that the more the saints on earth are like them in their dis-
positions, the more they will be disposed to do like them.
They will readily own that the generality of Christians have
great reason to be ashamed that they have so little thankful-
ness, and are no more in praising God, whom they have such
infinite cause to praise. And why therefore should Chi'ist-
ians be found fault with, for showing a disposition to be much
in praising God, and manifesting a delight in that heavenly
exercise ? To complain of this, is to be too much like the
Pharisees, who were disgusted when the multitude of the dis-
214 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
ciplcs began to rejoice, and, -with loud voices to praise Cod,
and cry Hosanna, when Christ uas cntcrinr; into Jerusalem.
There arc mriny thini'is in scripture that seem to intimate,
that praising God, both in speeches and songs, will be what
the church of God will very much abound in, in the approach-
ing glorious day. So on the seventh day of compassing the
%valls of Jericho, when the priests blew with the trimipots, in
an extraordinary manner, the people shouted Avith a great
shout, and the wall of ihc city fell down fiat, bo the ark was
brought back from its banishment, with extraordinary shout-
ing and singing oi" the whole congregation of Israel. And
the places in the prophecies of scripture, that signify that the
church of God, in that glorious jubilee thai is foretold, shall
greatly abound in singing and shouting forth the praises of
God, arc too many to be mentioned. And there will be cause
enough for it : I believe it will be a time wherein both heav-
en, and earth will be much more full of joy and praise, than
ever they were before. But what is more especially found
fault with in the singing that is now practised, is making use
of hymns of human composure. And I am far from thinking
that the book of psalms should be thrown by in our public
worship, but that i'c should always be used in the Christian
church, to the end of the world : But I know of no obligation
we arc under to confine ourselves to it, I can find no com-
mand or rule of God's word, that docs any more confine us to
the words of the scripture in our singing, than it does in our
praying ; we speak to God in both : And I can see no reason
why we should limit ourselves to such particular forms of
words, that we find in the Bible, in speaking to him by way
of praise, in metre, and with music, than when we speak to
him in prose, by way of prayer and supplication. And it is
really needful that we should have some other songs besides
the psalms of David : It is unreasonable to suppose that the
Christian chi.rch, should forever, and even in times of her
greatest light in her praises of Gotl and the Lamb, be confin-
ed only to the words of the old Testament, wherein all the
greatest and most glorious things of the gospel, that arc in-
finitely the greatest subjects of her praise, arc spoken of ufr-
IN NEWENGLAND. 215
der a vail, and not so much as the name of our glorious Re-
deemer, ever mentioned, but in some dark figure, or as hid
under the name of some type. And as to our making use of
ihcwords of others, and not those that are conceived by our-
selves, it is no more than we do in all our public prayers ; the
whole worshipping assembly, exceptirig one only, makes use
of the words that are conceived by hiai that speaks for the
rest.
Another thing that many have disliked, is the religious
meetings of children, to read and pray together, and perform
religious exercises by themselves. What is objected is chil-
dren's want of that knowledge and discretion, that is requi-
site, in order to a decent and profitable management of relig-
ious exercise.". But it appears to me the objection is not suf-
ficient : Children, as they have the nature of men, are inclin-
ed to society ; and those of them that are capable of society
one with another, are capable of the influences of the Spirit of
God, in its active fruits ; and if they are inclined by a relig-
ious disposition, that they have from the Spirit of God, to im-
prove their society one with another, in a religious manner,
and to religious purposes, who should forbid them ? If they
have not discretion to observe method in their religious per-
formances, or to speak sense in all that they say in prayer, they
may notwithstanding have a good meaning, and God under-
stands them and it does not spoil or interrupt th^ir devotion
one for another. We that are grown persons, have defects
in our prayers, that are a thousand times Avorse in the sight of
God, and are a greater confusion, and more absurd nonsense
in his eyes, than their childish indiscretions. There is not so
much difference before God, between cliildren and grown
persons, as we are ready to imagine*; Ave are all poor, igno-
rant, foolish babes, in his sight : Our adult age does not bring
us so much nearer to God, as we are apt to think. God iii
this work has shejvn a remarkable regard to little children ;
never Avas there such a glorious Avork amongst persons in
their childhood, as has been of late, in Newengland : He has
been pleased in a Avonderful manner to perfect praise cut of
the mouths of babes and sucklines j and many of them have
216 REVIVAL OF RFXIGION
more 6f that knowledge and wisdom, that pleases him, ah(y
renders their religious worship acceptable, than many of the
great and learned men of the world : It is they, in the sight
of God, are the ignorant and foolish children : These are
grown men, and an hundred years old, in comparison with
them ;' and it is to be hoped that the days are coming, pro-
phesied of Isa. Ixv. 20, when " the child shall die an hundred
years old."
I have seen many happy eflfects of children's religious
meetings ; and God has seemed often remarkably to own
them in their meetings, and really descended from heaven tO"
he amongst them : I have known several probable instances
of children's being converted at such meetings. I should
therefore think, that if children appear to be reaHy moved to
it, by a religious disposition, and not merely from a childish
affectation of imitating grown persons, they ought by no
means to be discouraged- or discountenanced : But yet it is fit
that care should be taken of them, by their parents, and pas-
tors, to instruct and direct them, and to correct imprudent
conduct and irregularities, if they are perceived ; or any thing
by which the devil may pei"vert and destroy the design of
their meetings. All should take heed that they do not find
fault with, and despise the religion of children, from an evil
principle, lest they should be like the chief priests and scribes,
who were sors displeased at the religious worship and przdses
of little children, and the honor they gave Christ in the tem-
ple. We have an account of it, and what Christ said upon it,
in Matth. xxi. 15, 16. "And when the chief priests and
scribes saw the wonderful things that he did, and the children
crying in the temple, and saying Hosanna to the son of David,
they were sore displeased, and said unto him, Hearest thou
what these say ? And Jesus saith unlo them, yea ; have yc
never read, Out of the mouths of ba'iKs and sucklings, thou
hast pei'fected praise ?"
fN NEWENGLAND. 217
PART IV.
Shewing what things are to be corrected or awided
in promoting this Work, or in our behamor un-
der it.
HAVING thus observed, in some instances, wherein the
conduct of those that have appeared to be the subjects of this
^vork, or have been zealous to promote it, has been objected
against, or complained of, without or beyond just cause, I pro-
teed now in the
II. Place, to shew what things ought to be corrected or
avoided.
Many that are zealous for this glorious v/ork of God, are
heartily sick of the great noise there is in the country, about
imprudences and disorders : They have heard it so often from
the mouths of opposers that they are prejudiced against the
sound ; and they look upon it that that which is called a be-
ing prudent and regular^ which is so much insisted on, is no
other than being asleep, or cold and dead in religion, and that
the great imprudence that is so much cried out of, is only a
being alive, and engaged in the things of God : And they arc
therefore rather confirmed in any practice, than brought off
from it, by the clamor they hear against it, as imprudent and
irregular. And to tell the truth, the cry of irregularity and
imprudence has been much more in the mouths of those that
have been enemies to the main of the work than others ; for
they have watched for the halting of the zealous, and eagerly
catched at any tl.ing that has been wrong, and have greatly
insisted on it, made the most of it and magnified it ; especial-
ly liave they watched for errors in zealous preachers, that are
much in reproving and condemning the wickedness of the
times : They would therefore do well to consider that scrip-
lure, Isa. sxix. 20, 21. " The scorner is consumed, and all
that watch for iniquity, are cut off, that make a man an of-
fender for a word, and lay a snare for him that reproveth in
Vol. hi. 2 D
218 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
the gate, and turn aside the just for a thing of nought." They
have not only too much insisted on, and magnified real errors,
but have very injuriously charged them as guilty, in things
wherein they have been innocent, and have done their duty.
This has so prejudiced the minds of some, that they have been
ready to think that all that has been said about errors and
imprudences, was injurious and from an ill spirit ; and has
confirmed them in it, that there is no such thing as any pre-
vailing imprudences ; and it has made them less cautious
and suspicious of themselves, lest they should err. Herein
the devil has had an advantage put into his hands, and has
taken the advantage ; and, doubtless, has been too subtle for
some of the true friends of religion. That would be a strange
thing indeed, if in so great a commotion and revolution, and
such a new state of things, wherein so many have been en-
gaged, none have been guilty of any imprudence ; it would
be such a revival of religion, as never was yet, if among so
many men, not guided by infallible inspiration, there had not
. been prevailing a pretty'many notable errors in judgment and
conduct ; our young preachers, and young converts, must in
general vastly exceed Luther, the head of the reformation, who
was guilty of a great many excesses, in that great affair, in
which God made him the chief instrument.
If we look back into the history of the church of God in
past ages, we may observe that it has been a common de-
vice of the devil, to overset a revival of religion, when he
finds he can keep men quiet and secure no longer, then to
drive them to excesses and extravagances. He holds them
back as long as he can, but when he can do it no longer, then
lie will push them on, and if possible, run them upon their
heads. And it has been by these means chiefly, that he has
been successful, in several instances, to overthrow most hope-
ful and promising beginnings : Vca, the principal means by
which the devil was successful, by degrees, to overset that
grand religious revival of the world, that was in the primitive
ages of Christianity, and in a manner, to overthrow the Christ-
ian church through the earth, and to make way for, and
bring on the great antichristian apostacy, that masterpiece of
IN NEWENGLAND. 219
the devil's work, was to improve the indiscreet zeal of Christ-
ians, to drive them into those three extremes, of enihiisiasnit
avfierslition, and severity towards opposers ; v/hich should be
enough for an everlasting warning to the Christian church.
Though the devil will do his diligence to stir up the open
enemies of religion, yet he knows what is for his interest so
well, that in a time of revival of religion, his main strength
shall be tried with the friends of it, and he will chiefly exert
himself in his attempts upon them, to mislead ihem. One
truly zealous person, in the time of such an event, that seems
to have a great hand in the affair, and draws the eyes of many
upon him, may do more, through satan's being too subtle for
him) to hinder the work, than an hundred great, and stiong,
and open opposers.
In the lime of a great work of Christ, his hands, with
which he ivorks, are often Avounded in the house of his friends ;
and his work hindered chiefly by them : So that if any one
inquires, as in Zech. xiii. 6. '* What are those wounds in
thine hands ?" He may answer, " Those, with which I was
wounded in the house of my friends."
The errors of the friends of the work of God, and especial-
ly of the great promoters of it, give vast advantage to the en-
emies of such a M'ork. Indeed there are many things that are
no errors, but are only duties faithfully and thoroughly done,
thai wound the minds of such persons more, and are more
cross to them, than real errors : But yet one real error gives
opposers as much advantage, and hinders and clogs the work
as much as ten that are only supposed ones. Real errors do
not fret and gaul the enemies of religion, so much as those
things that are strictly right ; but they encourage them more ;
they give them liberty and open a gap for them ; so that
some that before kept their enmity burning in their own bow-
els, and durst not show themselves, will on such an occasion
take courage, and give themselves vent, and their rage will
be like that of an enemy let loose ; and those that lay still
before, having nothing to say, but what they would be asham-
ed of, (agreeable to Tit. ii. 8.) when they have such a weapon
put into their hands will fight with all violence. And indeed
220 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
the enemies of religion would not know what to do for wea*
pons to 6ght with, were it not for the errors of the friends of
it ; and so must soon fall before th^'m. And besides in real
errors, things that are truly disagreeable to the rules of God's
■word, we cannot expect the divine protection, and that God
■will appear on our side, as if our errors were only supposed
ones.
Since therefore the errors of the friends and promoters of
such a glorious work of God, are of such dreadful conse-
quence ; and seeing the devil, being sensible of this, is so as-
siduous, and watchful and subtle in his attempts with them,
and has thereby been so successful to overthrow religion here-
tofore, certainly such persons ought to be exceeding circum-
spect and vigilant, diffident and jealous of themselves, and
humbly dependent on the guidance of the good Shepherd.
1 Pet. iv. 7, " Be sober and watch unto prayer." And chap.
V. 8. " Be sober, be vigilant ; because your adversary the
devil, as a roaring lion walketh about. "....For persons to go on
resolutely in a kind of heat and vehemence, despising admo-
nition and correction, being confident that they must be in tlie
right, because they are full of the spirit, is directly contrary to
the import of these words, be sobeVf be vigilcmt.
It is a mistake I have observed in some, by which they
have been greatly exposed, to their wounding, that they think
they arc. in no danger of going astray, or being misled by the
devil, because they are near to God ; and so have no jealous
eye upon themselves, and neglect vigilance and circumspec-
tion, as needless in their case. They say they do not think
that Cod will leave them to dishonor him, and wound religion
as long as they keep ncai- to him : An^ I believe so too, as
long as ihey keep near to God in that respect, that ihey main-
tain aq universal and diligent watch, and care to do their duty,
an^,ayQid ^in, and snares, with difFidencr in themselves, and
humble dependence and prayerfulness : But not merely be-
cause they arc near to God, in that respect, that they nov/ are
receiving blessed communications from God, in refreshing
views of him ; if at the same time they let down their watch,
and are not jctJous over their own heajt^j by reason of its re«
IN NEWENCLAND. 221
^naming blindness and corruption, and a subtle adversary. Jt
is a grand error, for persons to think they are out of danger
of the devil, and a corrupt deceitful heart, even in their high-
est flights, and most raised frames of spiritual joy. For per-
sons in such a confidence, to cease to be jealous of themselves,
and to neglect watchfulness and care, is a presumption by
which I have known many wofully ensnared. However high-
ly we may be favored with divine discoveries and comforts,
yet as long as we are in the world, we are in the enemy's
country ; and therefore that direction of Christ to his disci-
ples, is never out of date in this world, Luke xxi. 36, " watch
and pray always, that ye may be accounted worthy to escape
all these things, and to stand before the son of man."
It was not out of date v/ith the disciples, to whom it was
given, after they came to be filkd so full with the Holy
Ghost, and out of their bellies flowed rivers of living water, by
that great effiision of the Spirit upon them, that began on the
day of pentecost. And though God stands ready to protect
his people, especially those that are near to him, yet he ex-
pects great care and labor of all ; and that we should put on
the v.'hole armor of God, that we may stand in the evil day ;
And whatever spiritual privileges we are raised to, we have
BO warrant to expect protection in amy other way ; for Cod
has appointed this whole life, as a state of labor, to be all, as a
race or a battle ; the state of rest wherein we shall I)e so out
of danger, as to have no need of watching and fighting, is re-
served for another world. I have laiown it in abundance of
instances, that the devil is come in very remarkably, even in
the midst of the most exalted, and upon some accounts excel-
lent frames : It may seem a great mystery that it should b6
so; but it is no greater mystery, than that Christ should be
taken captive by the devil, and carried into the wilderness, im-
mediately after the heavens had been opened to him, and the
Holy Ghost descended like a dove upon hiui, and he heard
that comfortable, joyful voice from the Father, saying, ThU ut
my beloved Son. in whom I am well /ileascd. In like manner
Christ in the lieart of a Christian, is oftentimes as it wece
taken by the devil, and carried gaptivc into a wilderness, presv
222 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
ently after heaven has been, as it were opened lo the soul, and
the Holy Ghost has descended upon it like a dove, and God
has been sweetly owning the believer, and testifying his favor
to him as his beloved child.
It is therefore a great error, and sin in some persons, at this
day, that tiicy arc fixed in their way, in some things that oth-
ers account errors, and will not hearken lo admonition and
counsel, but are confident that they arc in the right of it, in
those practices that they find themselves disposed to, because
God is much Avith them, and they have great degrees of the
Spirit of God. There were some such in the apostles* days :
The apostle Paul, "writing to the Corinthians, was sensible that
some of them would not be easily convinced that they had
been in any error, because they looked upon themselves nfiirit-
iial, or full of the Spirit of God. 1 Cor. xiv. 37, 38. " If any
man think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, let him ac-
knov/lege that the things that I write unto you, are the com-
•mandment of the Lord ; but if any man be ignorant, let him
be ignorant."
And although those that are spiritual amongst us, have no
infallible Apostle to admonish them, yet let me intreat them,
by the love of Christ, calmly and impartially to weigh what
may be said to them, by one that is their hearty and fervent
friend, (although an inferior worm) in giving his humble
opinion, concerning the errors that have been committed, or
that we may be exposed lo, in methods or practices that have
been, or may be fallen into, by the zealous friends or promo-
ters of this great work of God.
In speaking of the errors that have been, or that we are in
danger of, I would in the
First place, take notice of the causes whence the errors that
attend a great revival of religion usually arise ; and as I go
along, take notice of some particular errors that arise from
each of those causes.
Secondly, Observe Eon»e errors, that some have lately gone
into, that have been owing to the influence of several of those
ftauses conjunctly.
IN NEWENGLAND. 223
As to the first of these, the errors that attend a great reviv
al of religion, usually arise from these three things : .> .•
1. Unsliscerned spiritual pride.
2. Wrong principles.
3. Ignorance of Satan's advantages and devices.
The first, and the vi^orst cause of errors, that prevail in such
a state of things, is spiritual firide. This is the main door, by
which the devil comes into the hearts of those that are zeal-
ous for the advancement of religion. It is the chief inlet of
smoke from the bottomless pit, to darken the mind, and mis-
lead the judgment : This is the main handle by which the
devil has hold of religious persons, and the chief source of all
the mischief that he introduces, to clog and hinder a -work of
God. This cause of error is the main spring, or at least the
main support of pU the rest. Until this disease is cured,
medicines are in vain applied to heal other diseases. It is by
this that the mind defends itself in other errors, and guards
itself against light, by which it might be corrected and re-
claimed. The spiritually proud man is full of light already,
he does not need instruction, and is ready to despise the ofier
of it. But if this disease be healed, other things are easily
rectified. The humble person is like a little child, he easily
receives instruction ; he is jealous over himself, sensible how
liable he is to go astray ; and therefore if it be suggested to
him that he does so, he is ready most narrowly and impar-
tially to inquire. Nothing sets a person so much out of the
devil's reach, as humility, and so prepares the mind for true
divine light, M'ithout darkness, and so clears the tye to look
on things, as they truly are. Psal. xxv. 9. " The meek will
he guide in judgment, and the meek he will teach his way."
Therefore we should fight, neither with small, nor with great,
but with the king of Israel : Our first care should be to recti-
fy the heart, and pull the beam out of our eye, and then we
shall see clearly.
I know that a great many things at this day, are very inju-
riously laid to the pride of those that are zealous in the cause
of God. When any person appears, in any respect, remark-
ably distinguished in religion from others, if he professes
:24 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
those sphltual comforts and joys that are greater than ordina«
ry, or if he appears distJnc^uishingly zealous in rehgion, if he
exerts himself more than others do, in llie cause of religion,
or if he seems to be distinguished with success, ten to one,
but it will immediately awaken the jealousy of those that are
about him ; and they will suspect, (whether they have cause
or no) that he is very proud of his goodness, and that he af-
fects to have it thought that nobody is so good as he ; and all
liis talk is heard, and all his behavior beheld, with this preju'
dice. Those that are themselves cold and dead, and especial-
ly such as never had any experience of the power of godliness
on their own hearts, are ready to entertain such thoughts of
the best Christians ; which arises from a secret enmity
against vital and fervent piety.
But then those that are zealous Christians should take heed
that this injuriousryess of those that arc cold in religion does
not prove a snare to them, and the devil does not take advan-
tage from it, to blind their eyes from beholding what there is
indeed of this nature in their hearts, and make them think, be-
cause they are charged with pride wrongfully, and from an ill
spirit, in many things, that therefore it is so in every thing....
Alas, how much pride have the best of us in our hearts ! It is
the worst part of the body of sin and death : It is the first sin
that ever entered into the universe, and the last that is rooted
out ; It is God's most stubborn enemy 1
The corruption of nature may all be resolved into two
things, /zWrfe and worldly mindedness., the f/(?iv7 and the i>castj or
«<?//' and the tvorld. These are the tuo pillars of Dagon's
temple, on which the whole house leans. But the former of
these is every way, the worst part of the corruption of nature ;
it is the first born son of the devil, and his image in the heart
of man chiefly consists in it ; it is the last thing in a sinner
that is overborn by conviction, in order to conversion ; and
here is the saint's hardest conflict ; it is the last thing that he
obtains a good degree of conquest over, ^nd liberty li cm ; it is
that which most directly militates ai;ainst God, and is most
contrary to the Spirit of the Lamb of God ; and it is most like
the devil its father, in a serpentine deccilfulness and secrecy j
IN NEWENGLAND. 22J
It lies deepest, and is most active, is most ready secretly to
mix itself with every thing.
And of all kinds of pride, spiritual pride is upon many ac-
counts the most hateful ; it is most like the devil ; it is most
like the sin that he committed in an heaven of light and glory,
where he was exalted high in divine knowledge, honor, beau-
ty and happiness. Pride is much more diflkultly discerned
than any other corruption, for this reason, that thefiature of it
does very much consist in a person's having too high a
thought of himself: But no wonder that he that has too high
a thought of himself, does not know it ; for he necessarily
thinks that the opinion he has of himself, is what he has just
grounds for, and therefore not too high ; if he thought such
an opinion of himself was without just grounds, he would
therein cease to have it. But of all kinds of pride, sph 'tual
pride is the most hidden, and difficullly discovei'ed ; and that
for this reason, because those that are spiritually proud, their
pride consists, much in an high conceit of those two things,
viz. their light., and their humility ; both Avhich arc a strong
prejudice against a discovery of their pride. Being proud of
their light.^ that makes them not jealous of themselves ; hC
that thinks a clear light shines around him, is not suspicious
of an enemy lurking near him, unseen : And then being proud
of their humility., that makes them least of all jealous of them-
selves in that particular, viz. as being under the prevalence of
pride. There are many sins of the heart that are very secret
in their nature, and difficultly discerned. The Psalmist says,
Psal. xix. 12. " Who can understand his errors ? Cleanse thou
me from secret faults." But spiritual pride is the most se-
cret of all sins. The heart is so deceitful and \uisearchable
Sn nothing in the world, as it is in this matter, and there is no
^:in in the werld, that men are so confident in, and so difficultly
convinced of: The very nature of it is to work selfconfidence,
and drive away selfdiffidence, and jealousy of any evil of that
kind. There is no sin so much like the devil, as this, for se-
crecy and subtlety, and appearing in a great many shapes, un-
discerned and unsuspected, and appearing as an angel of light :
It takes occasion to arise from every thing ; it perverts and
Vol. III. 2 K
226 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
abuses every thing, and even the exercises of real gracej and
real humility, as an occasion to exert itself: It is a sin that
has, as it were many lives ; if you kill it, it will live still ; if
you mcitify and suppress it in one shape, it rises in another ;
if you think it is all gone, yet it is there still : There are a
great many kinds of it, that lie in different forms and shapes,
one under another, and encompass the heart like the coats of
an onion ; if you pull off one there is another underneath
We had need therefore to have the greatest watch imaginable,
over our hearts, with respect to this matter, and to cry most
earnestly to the great searcher of hearts, for his help. He.
that trusts his own heart is a fool.
God's own people should be the more jealous of themselves,
with respect to this particular, at this day, because the temp-
tations that many have to this sin are exceeding great : The
great and distinguishing privileges to which God admits many
of his saints, and the high honors that he puts on some minis-
ters, are great trials of persons in this respect. It is true that
great degrees of the spiritual presence of God tend greatly
to mortify pride and all corruption ; but yet, though in the ex-
perience of such favors there be much to restrain pride one
Avay, there is much to tempt and provoke it another ; and
v/e shall be in great danger thereby without great watchful-
ness and prayerfulness. There was much in the circumstan-
ces that the angels that fell, were in, in heaven, in their great
honors and high privileges, in beholding the face of God, and
view of his infinite glory, to cause in them exercises of hu-
mility, and to keep them from pride ; yet through want of
Avatchfulness in them, their great honor and heavenly privi-
lege proved to be to them, an undoing temptation to pride,
though they had no principle of pride in their hearts to ex-
pose them. Let no saint therefore, however emine nt, and
however near to God, think himself out of danger of this;
He that thinks himself most out of danger, is indeed most iq
danger. The apostle Paul, who doubtless was as eminent a
saint as any are now, was not out of danger, even just after he
vras admitted to see God in the third heavens, by the infor-
mation he himself gives us, 2 Cor.xii. chap. And yet doubtless,
IN NEWENGLAND. 22r
what he saw in heaven of the ineifable glory of the divine Be-
ing, had a direct tendency to make him appear exceeding- lit-
tle and vile in his own eyes.
Spiritual pride in its own nature is so secret, that it is not;
so well discerned by immediate intuition on the thing itself,
as by the effects and fruits of it ; some of which, I would
mention, together with the contrary fruits of pui'e Christian
humility.
Spiritual pride disposes to speak of other persons sins, their
enmity against God and his people, the miserable delusion of
hypocrites and their enmity against vital piety, and the dead-
ness of some saints, with bitterness, or with laughter and lev-
ity, and an air of contempt ; whereas pure Christian humility
rather disposes, either to be silent about them, or to speak of
Ihemwith grief and pity.
Spiritual pride is very apt to suspect others : Whereas an
humble saint is most jealous of himself, he is so suspicious of
nothing in the world as he is of his own heart. The spirit-
ually proud person is apt to find fault with other saints, that
ihey are lb"W^ iri grace, and to be much in observing how cold
and dead they be, and crying out of them for it, and to be
quick to discern and take notice of their deficiences : But the
eminently humble Christian has so much to do at home, and
sees so much evil in his own heart, and is so concerned about
it, that he is not apt to be very busy with others' hearts ; he
complains most of himself, and cries out of his own coldness
and lowness in grace, and is apt to esteem others better than
himself, and is ready to hope that there is no body but what
has more love arid thankfulness to God than he, and cannot
bear to think that others should bring forth no more fruit to
God's honor than he. Some that have spiritual pride mixed
with high discoveries and great transports of joy, that dispose
them in an earnest manner to talk to others, are apt, in such
frames, to be calling upon other Christians tliat are about
them, and sharply reproving them for their being so cold and
lifeless. And thei'e are some others that behave themselves
very differently from these, who in their raptures are over-
%vhelmed with a sense of their own vileness ; and when they
2^3 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
have c::traordinary (liscovcricy of God's jjlovy, arc all taken tij)
about their own r.infulncbs ; and though they also arc dispos-
ed to speak much and very earnestly, yet it is very much in
crying out of themselves, and exhorting fellow Christians, but
in a charital)!^* and humble manner. Pure ('hristian humility
disposes a person to take notice of every thing that is in any
respect good in others, and to make the best of it, and to di-
minish their failings ; but to haA-^e his eye chiefly on those
things that are bad in himself, and to take much notice of
every thing that aggravates them.
In a contrariety to this, it has been the manner in some
places, or at least the manner of some persons, to speak of al-
most every thing that they see amiss in others, in the most
harsh, severe and terrible language. It is frequent with them
to say of others opinions or conduct or advice, or of their cold-
ness, their silence, their caution, their moderation, and their
prudence, and many other things that appear in them, that
they are from the devil, or from bell ; that such a thing is
devilish, or hellish, or cursed, and that such persons are serv-
ing the devil, or the devil is in them, that they arc soul mur-
derers, and the like ; so that the words devil and hell are al-
most continually in their mouths. And such kind of language
they will commonly use, not only towards wicked men, but
tOAvards them that they themselves allow to be the true child-
ren of God, and also towards ministers of tlic gospel and oth-
ers that arc very much their superiors. And they look upon .
it a virtue and high attainment, thus to behave themselves ...
O/i, say they, kvc must be plain hearted and bold for Christy we
must declare mar against sin tvherever lue sec it, ive must not
mince the matter in the cause of God, and lobcn speaking for
Christ. And to make any distinction in persons, or to speak
the more tenderly, because that which is amiss is seen in a
superior, they look upon as very mean for a follower of Christ,
■when speaking in the cause of his master.
What a strange device of the devil is here to overthrow all
Chrisvian meekness and gentleness, and even all shew and ap-
pearance of it, and to defile the mouths of the children of God^
and to introduce the language of common sailors among the
IN NEWENGLAND. 129
followers of Christ, under a cloak of high sanctity and zeal and
boldness for Christ ! And it is a remarkable instance of the
•weakness of the human mind, and how much too cunning the
devil is for us !
The grand defence of this way of talking is, that they say
no more than what is true ; they only speak the truth vvithout
mincing the matter ; and that true Christians that have a
great sight of the evil of sin, and acquaintance with their own
hearts know it to be true, and therefore will not be offended
to hear such harsh expressions made use of concerning them
and their sins ; it is only (say they) hypocrites, or cold and
dead Christians, that are provoked and feel their enmity rise
Gn such an occasion.
But it is a grand mistake to think that Ave may commonly
use concerning one another all such language as represents
the worst of each other, according to strict truth. It is real-
ly true that every kind of sin, and every degree of it, is devilr
ish and from hell, and is cursed, hellish, and condemned or
damned : And if persons had a full sight of their hearts they
would think no terms too bad for them ; they would look
like beasts, like serpents, and like devils to themselves ; they
would be at a loss for language to express v»'hat they see in
themselves, the worst terms they could think ef would seem
as it were faint to represent what they see in themselves.
But shall a child therefore, from time to time, use such lan-
guage concerning an excellent and eminently holy father or
mother, as that the devil is in them, that they have such and
such devilish, cursed dispositions, that they commit every day
hundreds of hellish, damned acts, and that they are cursed
dogs, hell hounds, and devils ? And shall the meanest of the
people be justified, in commonly using such language con-
cerning 'the most excellent magistrates, or their most emi-
nent ministers ? I hope nobody has gone to this height :
But the same pretences of boldness, plain heartedness, and
declared war against sin, will as well justify these things as
the things they are actually made use of to justify. If we
proceed in such a manner, on such principles as these, what u
f^ce will be introduced upon the church of Christ, the iittje
230 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
beloved flock of that j^cntle shepherd the Lamb of God •
What a sound shall \vc brint; into the house of God, into the
family of his dear little children ? How far oft' shall we soon
banish that lovely appearance of humility, sweetness, gejitle-
ness, mutual honor, benevolence, complacence, and an esteem
of others above themselves, which oup;ht to clothe the child-
ren of Ciod all over ? Not but that Christians shoiild watch
over one another, and in any wise reprove one another, and
be much in it and do it plainly and faithfully ; but it does not
thence follow that dear brethren in the family of God, in re-
buking one another, should use worse language than Michael
the archangel durst use when rebuking the devil himself.
Christians that are but fellow worms ought at least to treat
one another with as much humility and gentleness as Christ
that is infinitely above them treats them. But how did Christ
treat his disciples when they were so cold towards him and
so regardless of him, at the time when his soul was exceeding
sorrowful even unto death, and he m a dismal agony was cry-
ing and sweating blood for them, and they would not A-.atch
■with him, and allow him the comfort of their company one
hour in his great distress, though he once and again desired
it of them ? One would think that then was a proper time if
ever to have reproved them for a devilish, hellish, cursed and
damned slothfulness and deadness. But after what manner
does Christ repiovc them ? Behold his astonishing gentle-
ness ! Says he, What., could yc not watch nvith me one hour ?
The spirit indeed is Kvillirig; but the jlesli is nveak. And how
did he treat Peter when -he was asliamed of his master, while
he was made a mocking stock and a spitting stock for him ?
Why he looked upon him with a look of love, and melted his
heart.
And though we read that Christ once turned and said unto
Peter, on a certain occasion, get thee behind me Satan ; and
this may seem like an instance of harshness and severity in re«
proving Peter ; yet I humbly conceive thut this is by many
taken v/rong, and that this is indeed no instance of Christ's se-
verity in his treatment of Peter, but on the contrary, of his
wonderful gentleness and grace, distinguishing between Petev
IN NEWENGLAND. 23 E
ar.d the devil in himj not laying the blame of what Peter had
then said, or imputing it to him, but to the devil that influenc-
ed him. Christ saw the devil then present, secretly influenc-
ing Peter to do the part of a tempter to his mastei' ; and there-
fore Christ turned him about to Peter, in whom the devil then
^\'as, and spake to the devil and rebuked him. Thus the grace
of Christ does not behold iniquity in his people, imputes not
what is amiss in them to them, but to sin that dwells in them,
and to Satan that influences them. But to return.
Spiritual pvide often disposes persons to singularity in ex-
ternal appearance, to affect a singular way of speaking, to
use a different sort of dialect from others,- or to be singular
in voice, or air of countenance or behavior : But he that is an
eminently humble Christian, though he will be firm to his
duty, however singular he is in it ; he will go in the way that
leads to heaven alone, though all the world forsakes him ; yet
he delights not in singularity for singularity's sake, he does
not affect to set np himself to be viewed and observed as one
distinguished, as desiring to be accounted better than others,
or despising their company, or an union and conformity to
them ; but on the contrary is disposed to become all things to
all men, and to yield to others, and conform to thein and
please them, in every thing but sin. Spiritual pride common-
ly occasions a certain stiffness and inflexibility in persons, in
their own judgment and their own v/ays ; whereas the em-
inently humble person, though he be inflexible in his duty,
and in those things wherein God's honor is concerned ; and
with regard to temptation to those things he apprehends to
be sinful, though in never so small a degree, he is not at all
of a yieldable spirit, but is like a brazen wall ; yet in other
things he is of a pliable disposition, not disposed to set up his
own opinion, or his own will ; he is ready to pay deference to
others' opinions, and loves to comply with their inclinations,
and has a heart that is tender and flexible like a little child.
Spiritual pride disposes Tpersons to affect separation, to
stand at a distance from others, as better than they, and loves
the shew and appearance of the distinction : But on the con-
?32 REVIVAL or RELIGION
trary, the crriinently Inimlile Christian is ready lo look iipoA
himself as not worlliy that others should be united to him,
to think himself more brutish than any man, and worthy to be
east out of human society, and especially unworthy of the so-
ciety of God's children : and though he will not be a com-
panion with one that is visibly Christ's enemy, and delights
most in the company of lively Christians, will choose such for
his companions, and will be most intimate with them, and docs
not at all delight to spend away much time in the company
of those that seem to relish :\o conversation but about worldly
things ; yet he does not love the appearance of an open sepa-
ration from visible Christians, as being a kind of distinct com-
pany from them, that are one visible company with him by
Christ's appointment, and will as muc has possible shun all ap-
pearances of a s\iperiority, or distinguishing himself as belter
than others : His universal benevolence delights in the ap-
pearance of union with his fellow creatures, and will main-
tain it as much as he possibly can, without giving open coun-
tenance to iniquity, or wounding his own soul ; and herein he
follows the example of his meek and lowly Redeemer, who
did not keep up such a separation and distance as the Phari-
sees, but freely eat wiiii publicans and sinners, that he might
win them.
The eminently humble Christian is as it were clothed with
lowliness, mildness, meekness, gentleness of spirit and be-
havior, and with a soft, sweet, condescending, winning air and
deportment ; these things are just like garments to him, he
is clothed all over with them. 1 Pet. v. 5. •' And be clothed
with humility." Col. iii. 12. " Put on therefore, as the elect
of God, holy and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, huni-
bleness of mind, meekness, long suffering.
Pure Christian humility has no such thing as roughness,
or contempt, or fierceness or bitterness in ils nature ; it
makes a person like a little child, harmless ami innocent, and
that none need to be afraid of ; or like a lamb destitute of all
bitterness, v.rath, anger, and clamor, agreeable to Eph. iv. 31.
"With such a spirit as this ouglit especially zealous minis-
ters of the go5pcl to be clothed, and those that God is pleas-
IN NEWENGLAND. 233
fcj to improve as instruments in his hands of promoting his
work : They ought indeed to be thorough in preaching the
word of Cod, without mincing the matter at all ; in handling
the sword of the Spirit, as the ministers of the Lord of Hosts,
they ought not to be mild and gentle ; they are not to be gen-
tle and moderate in searching and awakening the conscience,
but should be sons of thunder : The word of God, which is in
itself sharper than any two edged sword, ought not to be
sheathed by its ministers, but so used that its sharp edges
may have their full effect, even to the dividing asunder soul
and spirit, joints and marrow ; (provided they do it without
judging particular persons, leaving it to conscience and the
Spirit of God to make the particular a])plication :) But all their
conversation should savor of nothing but lowliness and good
will, love and pity to all mankind ; so that such a spirit should
be like a sweet odor diffused around them wherever they go,
or like a light shining about them, their faces should, as it
were shine with it ; they should be like lions to guilty con-
sciences, but like lambs to men's persons. This would have
no tendency to prevent the awakening of men'a consciences,
but on the contrary would have a very great tendency to
awaken them ; it would make way for the sharp sword to en-
ter ; it would remove the obstacles, and make a naked breast
for the arrow. Yea, the amiable, Christ like conversation of
such ministers, in itself would terrify the consciences of men,
as well as their terrible preaching ; both would cooperate one
with another, to subdue the hard, and bring down the proud
heart. If there had been, constantly and Universally observa-
ble such a behavior as this in itinerant preachers, it would
have terrified the consciences of sinners, ten tim^s as much
as all the invectives, and the censorious talk there has been
concerning particular persons, for their opposition, hypocrisy,
delusion, pharisaism, &c. These things in general have rath-
er stupined sinners' consciences ; they take them up, and
make use of them as a shield, wherewith to defend themselves
from the sharp arrows of the word, that are shot by these
preachers : The enemies of the present work have been glad
of these things with all their hearts. Many of the most bittey
V01..-IIL F
234 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
of them are probably such as in the beginning of this work hart
their consciences something gauled and terrified with it ; but
these errors of awakening preachers are the things they chief-
ly make use of as plaisters to heal the sore that was made in
their consciences.
Spiritual pride takes great notice of opposition and injuries
that are received, and is apt to be often speaking of them,
and to be much in taking notice of the aggravations of them,
either with an air of bitterness or contempt : Whereas pure
unmixed Christian humility, disposes a person rather to be
like his blessed Lord, when reviled, dumb, not opening his
mouth, but committing himself in silence to him that judgcth
righteously. The eminently humble Christian, the more clam-
orous and furious the world is against him, the more silent and
still will he be ; unless it be in his closet, and there he will
not be still. Our blessed Lord Jesus seems never to have
been so silent as when the world compassed him round, re-
proaching, buffetting, and spitting on him, with loud and vir-
ulent outcries, and horrid cruelties.
There has been a great deal too much talk of late, among
many of the true and zealous friends of religion, about oppo-
sition and persecution. It becomes the followers of the Lamb
of God, when the world is in an uproar about them, and full
of clamor against them, not to raise another noise to answer
it, but to be still and quiet : It is not beautiful, at such a time
lo have pulpits and conversation ring with the sound, /zerse-
cution, persecution, or with abundant talk about Pharisees, car-
nal persecutors, and the seed of the serpent.
Meekness and quietness among God's people, when oppos-
ed and reviled, would be the surest way to have God remark-
ably to appear for their defence. It is particularly observed of
Moses, on the occasion of Aaron and Miriam their envying
him, and rising up in opposition against him, that he was
very vieek, above all men vjton the face of the earth, Num. xii.
3. Doubtless because he remarkably showed his meekness
on that occasion, being wholly silent irnder the abuse. And
how remarkable is the account that follows of God's being as
it were suddenly roused to appear for his vindication ? And
IN NEWENGLAND. 2SS
^vhat high honor did he put upon Moses ? And how severe
were his rebukes of his opposers ? The story is very re-
markable, and worth every one's observing. Nothing is so
effectual to bring God down from heaven in the defence of
his people, as their patience and meekness under sufferings.
When Christ girds his sword upon Ids thigh, with his glory and
majesty, and in his majesty rides prosperously, his right hand
teaching him terrible things, it is because of truth and meekness
and righteousness. Psal. xlv. 3, 4. God will cause judgment
to be heard from Heaven ; the earth shall fear and be still, and
God will arise to judgment, to save all the meek of the earth.
Psal. Ixxvi. 8, 9. He will lift up the meek, and cast the wick'
ed down to the ground. Psal. cxlvii. 6. He will reprove with
equity, for the fneek of fhe earth, and will smite the earth with
the rod of his mouth, and nvith the breath of his lips will he slay
the wicked. Isa. xi. 4. The great commendation that Christ
gives the church of Philadelphia, is that. Thou hast kept the
word of my patience^ Rev. iii. 10. And we may see what re-
ward he promises her in the preceeding verse, " Behold I will
make them of the synagogue of Satan, which say they are
Jews and are not, but do lie ; behold, I will make them to
come and worship at thy feet, and to knov/ that I have loved
thee." And thus it is, that we might expect to have Christ
appear for us, if under all reproaches we are loaded with, we
behave ourselves with a lamb like meekness and gentleness,
but if our spirits are raised, and we are vehement and noisy
with our complaints under color of Christian zeal, this will be
to take upon us our own defence, and God Avill leave it with
us to vindicate our cause as well as we can : Yea, if we go on
in a way of bitterness, and high censuring, it will be the way
to have him rebuke us, and put us to shame before our enc'
mies.
Here some may be ready to say, " It is not in our own
cause, that we are thus vehement, but it is in the cause of
God ; and the apostle directed the primitive Christians to
contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints."
But how was it that the primitive Christians contended earn-
estly for the faith ? They defended the truth with arguments,
253 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
and a holy conversation ; but yet gave their reasons with
meekness and fear : Tliey contended earnestly for the faith
by fightinj!; violently against their own \inbelief, and the cor-
ruptions of their hearts, yea, they resisted unto blood striving
against sin ; but the blood that was shed in this earnest strife,
was their own blood» and not the blood of their enemies. It
was in the cause of God., that Peter was so fierce, and drew his
sword, and began to smite with it ; but Christ bids him put
up .his sword again, telling him that they that take the sword
shall perish by the sword j and while Peter wounds, Christ
heals. They contend the most violenMy, and are the greatest
conquerors in a time of persecution, who bear it with the
greatest meekness and patience.
Great humility improves even the* reflections and reproach-
es of enemies, to put upon serious selfexamination, whether
or no there be not some just cause, uhciher they have not in
some respect given occasion to the enemy to speak reproach-
fully : Whereas spiritual pride improves such reflections to
Tnake them the more bold and confident, and to go the greater
lengths in that for which they are found fault with. I desire
it may be considered whether there has been nothing amiss of
late, among the true friends of vital piety in this respect ; and
whether the words of David, when reviled by Michal, have
not been misinterpreted and misapplied to justify them in it,
when he said I will be yet more vile, and will be bavse in mine
own sight. The import of his words is that he would hum-
ble himself yet more before God, being sensible that he was
far from being sufficiently abased ; and he signifies this to
Michal, and that he longed to be yet low^er, and had designed
already to abase himself more in his behavior ; not that he
would go the greater length, to shew his regardlessness of lier
revilings ; that would be to exalt himself, and not more to
abase himself, as more vile in his own sight.
Another effect of spiritual pride is a certain unsuitable and
sclfconfident boldness before God and men. Thus some in
their great rejoicings before God, have not paid a sufficient
regard to that rule, in Psal. ii. 11. They have not rejoiced
■.vith a reverential trembling, in a proper sense of the awful
IN NEWENGLAND. 33f
majesty of God, and the awful distance between God and
them. And there has also been an improper boldness before
men, that has been encouraged arid defended, by a misappli-
cation of that scripture, Prov. xxix. 25. " The fear of man
bringeth a snare." As though it became all persons, high
and low, men, women and children, in all religious conversa-
tion, wholly to divest themselves of all manner of shamefaced-
ncss, modesty or reverence towards man ; which is a great
error, and quite contrary to scripture. There is a fear of rev-
erence that is due to some men. Rom. xiii. 7. " Fear, to
•whom fear : Honor, to whom honor." And there is a fear of
modesty and shamefacedness, in inferiors towards superiors,
that is amiable, and required by Christian rules. 1 Pet. iii. 2.
" While they behold your chaste conversation, coupled with
fear." And 1 Tim. ii. 9. " In like manner also, that women
adorn themselves, in modest apparel, with shamefacedness
and sobriety." And the apostle means that this virtue shall
have place, not only in civil communication, but also in spirit-
ual communicatioii, and in our religious concerns and beha-
vior, as is evident by what follows. Ver. 11, 12. " Let the
women learn in silence, with all subjection. But I suffer not
a woman to teach, nor tp usurp authority oyer the man, but
to be in silence." Not that I would hence infer that women's
mouths should be shut up from Christian conversation ; but
all that I mean from it at this time is, that modesty, or shame-
facedness, and reverence towards men, ought to have some
plate, even in our retigious communication, one with another.
The same is also evident by 1 Pet. iii. 15. " Be ready always
to give an answer, to every maJi that asketh you a reason of
the hope that is in you, v/ith meekness and fear-*' It is well
if tliat very fear and shamefacedness, which the apostle recom-
mends, has not sometimes been condemned, under the name
of a cursed fear of man.
It is beautiful for persons when they are at prayer as the
snouth of others, to make God only their fear and their dread,
jand to be wholly forgetful of men that are present, who let
them be great or small, are nothing in the presence of the
great God. And it is beautiful for a minister, when he speaks
238 REV'IVAL OF RELIGiON
in the name of the Lord of hosts, to be bold, and put of all fear
of men. And it is beautiful in private Christians, though they
are women and children, to be bold in professing the faith of
Christ, and in the prjctice of all religion, and in owning God's
hand in the work of his power and grace, without any fear of
men, though they should be reproached as fools and madmen,
and frowned upon by great men, and cast off by parents and
all the world. But for private Christians, women and others,
to instruct, rebuke and exhort, with a like sprt of boldness as
becomes a minister when preaching, is not beautiful.
Some have been bold in some things that have really been
errors ; and have gioiied in their boldness in practising them,
though condemned as odd and irregular. And those that
have gone the greatest lengths in these things, have been by
some most highly esteemed, as those that come out and ap-
pear bold for the Lord Jesus Christ, and fully on his side ;
and others that have professed to be godly, that have con-
demned such things, have been spoken of as enemies of the
cross of Christ, or at least very cold and dead ; and many that
of themselves, were not inclined to such practices, have by
this means been driven on, being ashamed to be behind, and
accounted poor soldiers for Christ.
Another effect of spiiilual pride is asstnnifig : It oftentimes
makes it natural to persons so to act and speak, as though it
in a special manner belonged to them to be taken notice of
and much regarded. It is very natural to a person that is
much under the influence of spiritual pride, to take all that
respect that is paid him : If others shew a disposition to sub-
mit to him, and yield him the deference of a preceptor, he is
open to it, and freely admits it ; yea, it is natural for him to
expect such treatment, and to take much notice of it if he fails
of it, and to have an ill opinion of others that do not pay him
that which he looks ni)on as his prerogative: He is apt to
think that it belongs to him to speakj^and to clothe himself
with a judicial and dogmatical air in conversation, and to take
it upon him as what belongs to him, to give forth his sentence,
and to determine and decide: Whereas pure Christian hu-
mility vaimtelh not itself, doth not behave itself unseemlu, and
IN NEWENGLAND. 23«I
is apt to prefer others in honor. One under the influence of
spiritual pride is more apt to instruct others, than to inquire
for himself, and naturally puts on the airs of a master :
Whereas one that is full of pure humility, naturally has on
the air of a disciple ; his voice is, "• What shall I do ? What
shall I do that I may live more to God's honor ? What shall
I do with this wicked heart ?" He is ready to receive instruc-
tion from any body, agreeable to Jam. i. 19. " Wherefore, my
beloved brethren, let every man be swift to hear, slow to
speak." The eminently humble Christian thinks he wants
help from every body, whereas he that is spiritually proud
thinks that every body wants his help. Christian humility,
xmder a sense of others' misery, intreats and beseeches ; spir-
itual pride affects to command and warn with authority.
There ought to be the utmost watchfulness against all such
appearances of spiritual pride, in all that profess to have been
the subjects of this work, and especially in the promoters of
it, but above all in itinerant preachers : The most eminent
gifts, and highest tokens of God's favor and blessing, will not
excuse them : Alas ! What is man at his best estate ! What
is the most highly favored Christian, or the most eminent and
successful minister, that he should now think he is sufficient
for something, and somebody to be regarded, and that he
should go forth, and act amcng his fellow creatures, as if he
were wise and strong and good !
Ministers that have been the principal instruments of carry-
ing on this glorious revival of religion, and that God has made
use of, as it were to bring up his people out of Egypt, es he
did of Moses, should take heed that they do not provoke God
as Moses did, by assuming too much to themselves, and
by their intemperate zeal, to shut them out from seeing
the good things that God is going to do for his church in this
world. The fruits of Moses's unbelief, which provoked God
to shut him out of Canaan, and not to suffer him to partake of
those great things God was about to do for Israel on earth,
were chiefly these two things :
First, His mingling bitterness with his zeal : He had a
great zeal for God, and he could not bear to see the intolera-
240 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
ble stiff neckediiess of the people, that they did not acknowi •
edge the work of God, aiul •were not convinced by all hiz
AYondiis that they had seen : But human passion was mingled
with his zeal. Psal. cvi. 32, 33. " They angered him also at
the waters of strife ; so that it went ill with Moses, for their
sakcs : Because they provoked his spirit, so that he spake un-
advisedly with his lips. Hear now ye rebels," says he, with
bitterness of language.
Si'coridhj, He behaved himself, and spake with an assuming
air: He assumed too much to himself: Niar 7io%v ije rebclny
■must WE fetch water out oft 'us rock ? Spiritual pride wrought
in Moses at that time : His temptations to it were very great,
for he had great discoveries of God, and had been privileged
with intimate and sweet communion with him, and God had
inade him the instrument of great good to his church ; and
though he was so humble a person, and, by God's own testi-
mony, meek above all men upon the face of the whole earth,
yet his temptations were too strong for him : Which surely
■should make our young -ministers, that have of late been liigh-
ly favored, and have had great success, exceeding careful, and
distrustful of themselves. Alas ! how far are we from having
the strength of holy, meek, aged Moses 1 The temptation a t
this day is exceeding great to both those errors that Moses
was guilty of ; there is great temptation to bitterness and
corrupt passion with zeal ; for there is so much unreasonable
opposition made against this glorious work of God, and so
THUch stiffneckedness manifested in multitudes of this genera-
tion, notwithstanding all the great and wonderful works in
■which God has passed before them, that it greatly tends to
provoke the spirits of such as have the interest of this work at
heart, so as to move them to speak unadvisedly with their lips.
And there is also great temptation to an assuming behavior in
some pereons : When a minister is greatly succeeded, from
time to lime, and so draws the eyes of the multitude upon
him, and he sees himself flocked after, and resorted to as an
oracle, and people are ready to adore him, and to offer sacri-
fice to him, as it was with Paul and Barnabas, at Lystra, it is
almost impossible for a man to avoid taking upon him the aiis-
IN NEWENGLAND. 241
6f a muster, or some extraordinary person ; a man had need
to have a great stock of humility, and much divine assistance,
to resist the temptation. But the greater our dangers are, the
more ought to be our watchfuhiess and prayerfulness, and dif-
fidence of ourselves, lest we bring ourselves into mischief.,..
Fishermen that have been very successful, and have caught a
great many fish, had need to be careful that they do not at
length begin to burn incense to their net. And we should
lake warning by Gideon, who, after God had highly favored
and exalted him, and made him the instrument of working u
wonderful deliverance for his people, at length made a god
of the spoils of his enemies, which became a snare to him and
to his house, so as to prove the ruin of his family.
All young ministers in this day of the bringing up the ark
of God, should take warning by the example of a young Le-
vile in Israel, viz. Uzza the son of Abinadab. He seemed to
have a real concern for the ark of God, and to be zealous and
engaged in his mind, on that joyful occasion of bringing up
the ark, and God niiule liim an instrument to bring the ark
out of its long continued obscurity in Kirjathjearim, and he
was succeeded to bring it a considerable way towards mount
Zion ; but for his .vant of humility, reverence and circum-
spection, and assuming to himself, or taking too much upwi
him, God broke forth upon him, and smote him for his error,
so that he never lived to see, and partake of the great joy of
his church, on occasion of the carrying up the ark into mount
Zion, and the great blessings of heaven upon Israel, that were
consequent upon it. Ministers that have been improved to
carry on this work have been chiefly of the yovuiger sort, who
have doubtless, (as Uzza had) a real concern for the ark : and
it is evident that they are much animated and engaged in their
minds, (as he was) in this joyful day of bringing up the ark ;
and they are afraid what vnll become of the ark under the
conduct of its ministers, (that are sometimes in scripture com-
pared to oxen) they see the ark shakes, and they are afraid
these blundering oxen will throw it ; and some oi" them it is
to be feared, have been over officious on this occasion, and
have assumed too much to themselves, and have been bold to
Vol. III. 3 G
342 REVIVAL or RELIGION
put forth their hand to take hold of the ark, as though they
were the only fit and worthy persons to defend it.
If ycunt^ ministers had great humility, without a mixture*
it would dispose them especially to treat aged ministers with
respect and reverence, as their fathers, notwithstanding that a
sovereign God may have given them greater assistance and
success, than they have had. 1 Pet. v. 5. " Likewise ye
younger, submit yourselves Unto the elder ; yea, all of you, be
subject one to another ; and be clothed with humility; for
God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble."
Lev. xix. 32. « Thou shalt rise up before the hoary head, and
honor the face of the old man, and fear thy God ; I am the
Lord."
As spiritual pride disposes persons to assume much to
themselves, so it also disposes them to treat others with neg-
lect : On the contrary, pure Christian humility disposes per-
sons to honor all men, agreeable to that rule, 1 Pet. ii. 17.
There has been in some, that I believe are true friends of
religion, too much of an appearance of this fruit of spiriuial
pride, in their treatment of those that they looked upon to be
carnal men ; and particularly in refusing to enter into any dis-
course or reasoning with them. Indeed to spend a great deal
of time in jangling and warm debates about religion, is not the
way to propagate religion, but to hinder it ; and some are so
dreadfully set against this work, that it is a dismal task to dis-
pute with them, all that one can say is utterly in vain, I have
found' it so by experience ; and to go to enter into disputes
about religion, at some times, is qi.ite unseasonable, as par-
ticularly in meetings for religious conference, or exercises of
worship. But yet we ought to be very careful that we do not
I'efuse to discourse with men, with any appearance of a super-
cilious neglect^ as though we counted them not worthy to be
regarded ; on the contrary we should condescend to carnal
men,asChrist has condescended to us, to bear with ourunteach-
ableness and stupidity, and still to follow us with instructions,
line upon line, and precept upon precept, saying, come let us
reason together ; setting light before us, and using all manner
IN NEWENGLAND. 24S
©f arguments with us, and waiting upon such dull scholars, as
it were hoping that we should receive light. We should be
ready with meekness and calmness, without hot disputing, to
give our reasons,-why we think this work is the work of God,
to carnal men when they ask us, and not turn them by as not
worthy to be talked with ; as the apostle directed the primi-
tive Christians to be ready to give a reason of the Christian
faith and hope to the enemies of Christianity, 1 Pet. iii. 15.
" Be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh
you a reason of the hope that is in you, with meekness and
fear." And wc ought not to condemn all reasoning about
things of religion under the name of carnal reason. For my
part, I desire no better than that those that oppose this work,
should come fturly to submit to have the cause betwixt us
tried by strict reasoning.
One qualification that the scripture speaks of once and
again, as requisite in a minister is, that he should be 5»^«xtw©'
apt to teach, 1 Tim. iii. 2. And the apostle seems to explain
what he means by it, in 2 Tim. ii. 24, 25. Or at least there
expresses one thing he intends by it, viz. that a minister
should be ready, meekly to condescend to, and instruct oppos-
ers. yind the scTvant of the Lord wust not stri-ue, but be gentle
nnto all inen^ apt to teach.^ patient^ in meekness instructing those
that oppose themselves, if God peradventure will give them re-
pentance, to the acknonvledgiyig of the truth.
Secondhj, Another thing from whence errors in conduct,
that attend such a revival of religion, do arise, is wrong priU'
ciples.
And one erroneous principle, than which scai'ce any has
proved more mischievous to the present glorious work of God,
is a notion that it is God's manner, now in these days, to
guide his saints, at least some that are more eminent, by in-
spiration, or immediate revelation, and to make known to
them what shall come to pass hereafter, or what it is his will
that they should do, by impressions that he by his Spirit makes
upon their minds, either with, or without texts of scripture ;
whereby something is made known to them, that is not taught
in the scripture as the words lie in the Bible. By such a no-
344 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
lion the tlevil lias a great floor opened for him ; and if once
this opinion should come to l)e fully yielded to, and establish-
ed ill the cliurch of God, Satan would have opportunity there-
by to set up himself as the guide and oracle of God's people,
and to have his word regarded as their infallible rule, and so
to lead them where he would, and to introduce what he pleas-
ed, and soon to bring the Bible into neglect and contempt.
Late experience in s>ome instances, has shown that the ten-
dency of this notion is to cause persons to esteem the Bible
as a book that is in a great measure useless.
Thia error will defend and support all errors. As long as
a person has a notion that he is guided by immediate direc-
tion from Heaven, it makes him incorrigible and impregnable
in i\ll his misconduct : For what signifies it, for poor, blind
■worms of the dust, to go to argue with a man, and endeavor
to convince him and correct him, that is guided by the im-
mediate counsels and commands of the great Jehovah ?
This great Mork of God has been exceedingly hindered by
this error ; and until we have quite taken this haiulle out of
the devil's hands, the work of God will never go on without
great clogs and hindrances. But Satan will always have a
vast advantage in his hands against it, and as he has improved
it hitherto, so he will do still : And it is evident that the devil
knows the vast advantage he has by it, that makes him ex-
ceeding loth to let go his hold.
It is strange what a disposition there is in many well dis-
posed and religious persons, to fall in with and hold fast this
notion. It is enough to astonish one that such multiplied,
plain instances of the failing of such supposed revelations, in
the event, does not open every one's eyes. - I have seen so
many instances of the failing of such impressions, that would
almost furnish an histary : I have been acquainted with theni
■when made under all kinds of circumstances, and have seen
them fail in the event, when made w ith such circumstances
as have been fairest and brightest, and most promising ; as
when they have been made upon the minds of such, as there
was all reason to think were true saints, yea eminent saints,
Skud at the very time when they have had great divine discov-
IN NEWENGLAND. 2>*#
€Ties, and have been in the high exercise of true communion
with God, and made with great strength, and with great
sweetness accompanying, and I have had reason t-o think, with
an excellent heavenly frame of spirit, yet continued, and
"made with texts of sci'iplure, that seemed to be exceeding
apposite, yea many texts following one another, extraordina-
rily and wonderfully brought to the mind, and with great pow-
er and majesty, and the impressions repeated over and over,
after prayers to be directed ; and yet all has most manifestly-
come to nothing, to the full conviction of the persons them-
selves. And God has in so many instances of late in his
providence, covered such things with dai'kness, that one would
think it should be enough quite to blank the expectations of
such as have been ready to think highly of such things ; it
seems to be a testimony of God, that he has no design of re-
viving revelations in his church, and a rebuke from him to
the groundless expectations of it.
It seems to me that scripture. Zee. xiii. 5, is a prophecy
concerning ministers of the gospel, in the latter, and glorious
day of the Christian church, which is evidently spoken of in
this and the foregoing chapters : The words are, / am 7io
prophet ; I am an husbandman : For man taught me to keep
cattle from, my youth. The words, I apprehend, are to be iVl-
terpi'eted in a spiritual sense ; / am an husbandman : The
work of ministers is very often in the New Testament, cbm-
pared to the business of the husbandmen, that take care of
God's husbandry, to whom he lets out his vineyard, and sends
them forth to labor in his field, where one plants and another
waters, one sows and another reaps ; so ministers are called
laborers in God's harvest. And as it is added, Man taught me
to keep cattle from my youth. So the work of a minister is
Very often in scripture represented by the business of a shep-
herd or pastor. And whereas it is said, I am no prophet ; biit
man taught me from my youth. It is as much as to say, I do not
pretend to have received my skill, whereby I am fitted for the
business of a pastor or shepherd in the church of God, by im-
amediate inspiration, but by education, by being trained up to
245 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
the business by human Icaining, and instructions I have re-
ceived from my youth or cliiUlhood, by ordinary means.
And why cannot v/c be contented with tl)e divhic oracles,
that holy pure word of God, that wc have in such abundance,
and such clearness, now since the canon of scripture is com-
pleted ? Why should we desire to have ftny thing atkled to
them by impulses from above ? Why should not we rest in
that standinc; rule that GckI has given to his church, v/hich the
apostle leaches us is surer than a voice from heaven i And
why should we desire to make the scripture speak more to us
than it does ? Or why should any desire any higher kind of
intercourse with heaven, than that which is by having the Ho-
ly Spirit given in his sanctifying influences, infusing and ex-
citing grace and holiness, love and joy, which is the highest
kind of inlcrcourse that the saints and angels in heaven have
■with God, and the chief excellency of the glorified man Christ
Jesus ?
Some that follow impulses and impressions go away with a
notion that they do no olher than follow the guidance of God's
word, and make the scripture their rule, because the impres-
sion is made with a text of scripture, that comes to their
mind, though they take that text as it is impressed on their
minds, and improve it as a new revelation, to all intents and
purposes, or as the revelation of a particular thing, that is now
newly made, while the text in itself, as it is in the Bible, im-
plies no such thing, and they themselves do not suppose that
any such revelation was contained in it before. As for in-
stance, suppose that text should come into a person's mind
with strong impression, Acts ix. 6. " Arise and go into the
city ; and it sh^Il be told thee what thou must do." And
he should interpret it as an immediate signification of the
will of God, that he should now, forthwith go to such a
neighbor town, and as a revelation of that future event, viz.
That there he should meet with a further discovery of his
duty. If such things as these are revealed by the impression
of these words, it is to all intents, a new revelation, not the less
because certain words of scripture are made use of in the
•ase : Here are propositions or truths entirely new, that are
m NEWENGLAND. 24/
supposed now to be revealed, that those words do not contain
in themselves, and that till now there was no revelation of any-
where to be found in heaven or earth. These propositions,
That it is God's mind and will tliat such a person by name,
should arise at such a time, and go from such a place to such
a place, and that there he should meet with discoveries, are
entirely new propositions, wholly different from the proposi-
tions contained in that text of scriptui'e, no more contained, or
consequentially implied in the words themselves, without a
new revelation, than it is implied that he should arise and go to
any other place, or that any other person should arise and go
to that place. The propositions supposed to be now revealed,
are as really different from those contained in that sciipture,
as they are from the propositions contiuned in that text,
Gen. V. 6. '^ And Seth lived an hundred and five years, and
begat Enos."
This is quite a different thing from the Spirit's enlighten-
ening the mind to understand the precepts or propositions of
the word of God, and know what is contained and revealed in
them, and what conseqitences may justly be drawn from them,
and to see how they are applicable to our case and circum-
stances ; which is done without any new revelation, only by
enabling the mind to understand and apply a revelation already
made.
Those texts of scripture that speak of the children of God
as led by the Spirit^ have been by some, brought to defend a
being guided by such impulses ; as particularly, those Rom.
viii. 14. " For as many as are led by the Spirit of God, they
are the sons of God." And Gal. v. 18. " But if ye are led by
the Spirit, ye are not under the law." " But these texts them-
selves confute them that bring them ; for it is evident that
the leading of the Spirit that the apostle speaks of is a gra-
cious leading, or what is peculiar to the children of God, and
that natural men cannot have j for he speaks of it as a sure
evidence of their being the sons of God, and not under the law :
But a leading or directing a person, by immediately revealing
to him where he should go, or what shall hereafter come to
pass, or what shall be the future consequence of his doing
24S REVIVAL OF RELIGION
tl)us or thus, if there be any such thing in these days, is not
of the nature of the gracious leading of the Spirit of God, that is
peculiar to God's children ; it is no more than a common
gift ; there is nothing in it but what natural men are capable
of, and many of them have had in the days of inspiration : A
man may have ten thousand such revelations and directions
from the Spirit of God, and yet not have a jot of grace in his
heart : It is no more than the gift of prophecy, which imme-
diately reveals what will be, or should be hereafter ; but this
is but a common gift, as the apostle expressly shews, 1 Cor.
xiii.2, 8. If a person has any thing revefaled to him from God,
or is directed to any thing, by a voice from heaven, or a whis-
per, or words immediately suggested and put into his mind,
there is nothing of the nature of grace, merely in this ; it is
of the nature of a common influence of the Spirit, and is but
dross and dung, in comparison of the excellency of that gra-
cious leading of the Spirit that the saints have. Such a way
of being directed where one shall go, and what he shall do, is
no more than what Balaam had from God, who from time to
time revealed to him what he should do, and when he had
done one thing, then directed him what he should do next ;
so that he was in this sense led by the Spirit, for a considera-
ble lime. There is a more excellent way that the Spirit of
God leads the sons of God, that natural men cannot have, and
that is, by inclining them to do the will of God, and go in the
shining path of truth and Christian holiness, from an holy,heaA'-
cnly disposition, which the Spirit of God gives them, and en-
livens in them, which inclines them, and leads them to those
things that are excellent, and agreeable to God's mind, Avhere-
by they are tra?is/'or?ncJ, by the renewing of their jninds, and
prove ivJiat is that good, and acceptable, and perfect nvill of God,
as in Rom. xii. 2. And so the Spirit of God does in a gracious
manner teach the saints their duty ; and teaches them in an
higher manner than ever Balaam, or Saul, or Judas were
taught, or any natural man is capable of while such. The
Spirit of God enlightens them with respect to their duty, by
making Iheir eye smglc and pure, whereby the whole body is
full of light. The sanciifyinj^ influences of the Spirit of God
IN NEWENGLAND. 249
rectifies the taste of the soul, whereby it savors those things
that are of God, ancl naturally relishes and delights in those
things that are holy and agreeable to God's mind, and like
one of a distinguishing taste, chooses those things that are good
and wholesome, and rejects those things that are evil ; for the
sancliued ear tries words, and the sanctified heart tries actions,
as the mouth tastes meat. And thus the Spirit of God leads
and guides the meek, in his way, agreeably to his promises ;
he enables them to understand the commands and counsels of
ii is word, and rightly to apply them. Christ blames the Phar-
isees that they had not this holy distinguishing taste, to dis-
cern and distinguish what was right and wrong. Luke xii.
■HT. " Yea, and why, even of your own selves, judge ye not
wiiat is right ?
The leading of the Spirit which God gives his children,
which is peculiar to them, is that teaching them his statutes,
and causing them to understand the way of his precepts,
which the Psalmist so very often prays for, especially in the
1 19th Psalm ; and not in giving of them new statutes and neio
precepts : He graciously gives them eyes to see, and ears to
hear, and hearts to understand ; he causes them to under-
stand the fear of the Lord, and so brings the blind by a way
th(;y knew not, and leads them in paths that they had not
known, and makes darkness light before them, and crooked
things straight.
So the assistance of the Spirit in praying and preaching
seems by some to have been greatly misunderstood, and they
have sought after a miraculous assistance of inspiration, by
immediate suggesting of words to thera, by such gifts and in-
fluences of the Spirit, in praying and teaching, as the apostle
speaks of, I Cor. xiv, 14, 26, (which many natural men had in
those days) instead of a gracious holy assistance oi the Spirit
of God, which is the far more excellent way ; (as 1 Cor. xii.
31, and xiii. 1.) The gracious, andJmost excellent kind of as-
sistance of the Spirit of God in praying and preaching, is
not by immediate suggesting of words to the apprehension,
which may be with a cold dead heart, but by warming the
heart, and filling it with a great sense of those things tl-vatare
Vol. in. 2 H
250 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
to be spoken of, and wiili lioly affections, that that sense and
those affections may sii^t^cst words. Thus indeed the Spirit
of God may be said, indirectly and mediately to suggest words
to us, to indite our petitions for us, and to teach the preach-
er what to say ; he fills the heart, and that fills the mouth ;
as we know that when men are greatly affected in any matter,
and their hearts are very full, it fills them with matter for
speech, and makes them eloquent upon that subject ; and
much more have spiritual affections this tendency, for many
reasons that might be given. When a person is in an holy
and lively frame in secret prayer, it will wonderfully supply
him with matter, and with expressions as every true Christ-
ian knows ; and so it Avill fill his mouth in Christian con-
versation, and it has the like tendency to enable a person in
public prayer and preaching. And if he has these holy in-
fiuences of the Spirit on his heart in an high degree, nothing
in the world will have so great a tendency to make both the
matter and manner of his public performances excellent and
profitable. But since there is no immediate suggesting of
Avords from the Spirit of God to be expected or desired, they
who neglect and despise study and premeditation, in order to
a preparation for the pulpit, in such an expectation, are guilty
of presumption ; though doubtless it maybe laAvful for some
pei'sons, in some cases, (and they may be called to it) to
preach with very little study ; and the Spirit of God, by the
heavenly frame of heart that he gives them, may enable them
to do it to excellent purpose.
Besides this most excellent way of the Spirit of God his
assisting ministers in public performances, which (considered
as the preacher's privilege) far excels inspiration, there is
a common assistance Avhich natural men may have in these
days, and which the godly may have intermingled with a
gracious assistance, which is also very different from inspira-
tion, and that is his assisting natural principles ; as his assist-
ing the natural apprehension, reason, memory, conscienccj
and natural affection.
But to return to the head of impressions and immediate
revelations ; many lay themselves open to a delusion by ex-
IN NEWENGLAND. 251
pecting direction from Heaven in this way, and waiting for it :
In such a case it is easy for persons to imagine that they have
it. They are perhaps at a loss concerning something, unde-
termined what they shall do, or what course they should take
in some affair, and they pray to God to direct them, and make
known to them his mind and will ; and then instead of ex-
pecting to be directed, by being assisted in consideration of
the rules of God's word, and their circumstances, and God's
providence, and enabled to look on things in a true light, and
justly to weigh them, they are Avaiting for some secret imme-
diate influence on their minds, unaccountably swaying their
minds, and turning their thoughts or inclinalions that way that
God would have them go, and are observing their own minds,
to see what arises there, whether some texts of scripture do
not come into the mind, or Avhether some ideas or inward mo-
tions and dispositions do not arise in something of an unac-
countable m.anner, that they may call a divine direction. Here-
by they are exposed to two things,
First, They lay themselves open to the devil, and give
him a fair opportunity to lead them where he pleases ; for
they stand ready to follow the first extraordinary impulse that
they shall have, groundlessly concluding it is from God.
And Secondly .y They are greatly exposed to be deceived
by their own imaginations ; for such an expectation awakens
and quickens the im:'gination ; and that oftentimes is called
an vmcommon impression, that is no such thing ; and they
ascribe that to the agency of some invisible being, that is oav-
ing only to themselves.
Again, another way, that many have been deceived, is, by
draAving false conclusions from true premises. Many true
and eminent saints have been led into mistakes and snares, by
arguing too much from that, that they have prayed in faith ;
and that oftentimes when tlie premises are tr\ie, they have in-
deed been greatly assisted in prayer for such a particular mer-
cy, and have had the true spirit of prayer in exercise in their
asking it of God ; but they have concluded more from these
premises than is a just consequence from them : That they
have thus prayed is a sure sign that their prayer is accepted
252 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
and heard, and that God will t^ivc a gracious answer, accord-
ing to his own wisdom, and that the particular thinij that was
asked shall be given, or that which is ecpjivalent ; tiiis is a
just consequence from it ; hut it is not inferred by any new
revelation now made, but by the revelation that is made in
God's word, the prondses made to the prayer of fuilh, in the
holy scriptures : But tiiat God will answer tiicm in that indi-
vidual tl.'iui^ that they ask, if it be not a thi.ig pron.isejl in
God's word, or they do not certainly know that it is that which
vill be most for the good of God's church, and the advance-
ment of Christ's kingdom and glory, nor whether it will be
best for them, is more than can be justly concluded from it.
If God remarkably meets with one of his children while he is
praying for a particular mercy of great importance, for him-
self, or some other person, or any society of men, and does by
the influences of his SpiFi||grcatly humble him, and empty
him of himself in his prayer, and manifests himself remarka-
bly in his excellency, sovereignty and his allsuiBcient power
and grace in Jesus Christ, and does in a reu>arkab!e manner
enable the person to come to him for that mercy, poor in
spirit, and with iiumble resignation to God, and with a great
degree of faith in the divine sufficiency, and the sufficiency of
Christ's mediation, that person has indeed a great deal the
more reason to hope that God will grant thr.t m.ercy, than oth-
erwise he would have ; the greater probability is justly infer-
red from that, agreeably to the promises of the holy scripture,
that the prayer is accepted and heard ; and it is much more
probable that a prayer that is heard will be returned with the
particular mercy that is asked, than one that is not heard.
And there is no reason at all to doubt, but that God does some
times especialiy enable to ihe exercises ol faith, when the
minds of his saints are engaged in thoughts of, and prayer for
some particular blessing they greatly desire ; i. e. God is
pleased especially to give them a believing frame, a sense of
his fulness, and a spirit of humble dependence on him, at such
times as when they are thinking of, and praying for that mer-
cy, more than for other mercies ; he gives them a particular
sense of his ability to do that thing, and of the sufficiency of
IN NEWEMGLAND. 253
ills power to overcome such and such obstacles, and the suf-
ficiency of his mercy, and of the blood of Christ for the re-
moval of the guilt that is in the v/ay of the bestoAvment of such
a mercy, in particular. When this is the case, it makes the
probability still much greater, that God intends to bestov/ the
particular mercy sought, in his own time, and his own way....
But here is nothing of the nature of a revelation in the case,
but oniy a drawing rational conclusions from the particular
manner and circumstances of the ordinary gracious influences
of God's Spirit. And as God is pleased sometimes to give
his saints particular exercises of faith in his sufficiency, with
regard to particular mercies they seek, so he is sometimes
pleased to make use of his word in order to it, and helps the
actings of faith with respect to such a mercy, by texts of scrip-
ture that do especially exhibit the sufficiency of God's pov/er
or mercy, in such a like case, or speak of such a manner of
the exercise of God's strength and grace. The strengthen-
ing of their faith in God's sufficiency in this case, is therefore
a just improvement of such scriptures; it is no more than
■what those scriptures, as they stand in the Bible, do hold forth
just cause for. But to take them as new whispers or revela-
tions from heaven, is not making a just improvement of them.
If persons have thus a spirit of prayer remarkably given them,
concerning a particular mercy, from time to time, so as evi-
dently to be assisted to act faith in God, in that particular, in
a very distinguishing manner, the argument in some cases,
may be very strong that God does design to grant that mercy,
not from any revelation now made of it, but from such a kind
and manner of the ordinary influence of his Spirit, with re-
spect to that thine.
But here a great deal of caution and circumspection must
be used in drawing inferences of this nature : There are many
■ways persons may be misled and deluded. The ground on
which some expect that they shall receive the thing they have
asked for, is rather a strong imagination, than ar:y true hum-
ble faith in the divine sufficiency. They have a strong per-
suasion that the thing asked shall be granted, (which they can
give no reason for) without any remarkable discovery of that
254 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
glory and fullness of God and Christ, that is the ground of
faith. And sometimes the confidence that persons have that
their prayers shall be answered, is only a selfrightcous confi-
dence, and no true faith : They have a high conceit of them-
selves as eminent saints, and special favorites of God, and
liavc also a high conceit of the prayers they have made, be-
cause they were much enlarged and affected in them ; and
hence they are positive in it that the thing ^vill come to pass.
And sometimes when once they have conceived such a no-
tion, they grow stronger and stronger in it ; and this they
think is from an immediate divine hand upon their minds to
strengthen their confidence ; whereas it is only by their dwell-
ing in their minds on their own excellency, and high expe-
riences, and great assistances, whereby they look brighter and
brighter in their own eyes. Hence it is sound observation and
experience, that nothing in the world exposes so much to en-
thusiasm as spiritual pride and selfrighteousness.
In order to drawing a just inference from the supposed
assistance we have had in prayer for a particular mercy,
and judging of the probability of the bestowment of that indi-
vidual mercy, many things must be considered. We must
consider the importance of the mercy sought, and the princi-
ple whence we so earnestly desire it ; how far it is good, and
agreeable to the mind and will of God ; the degree of love to
God that we exercised in our prayer ; the degree of discovery
that is made of the divine sufficiency, and the degree in which
our assistance is manifestly distinguishing with respect to that
mercy. And there is nothing of greater importance in the
argument than the degree of humility, poverty of spirit, self-
emptiness and resignation to the holy will of God, which
God gives us the exercise of in our seeking that mercy : Pray-
ing for a particular mercy with much of these things, I have
often seen blessed with a remarkable bestowment of the par-
ticular thing asked for.
From what has been said, we may see which way God may,
©nly by the ordinary gracious influences of his Spirit, some-
times gives his saints special reason to hope for the bestow-
ment of a particular mercy they desire and have prayed for,
In newengland. 255
and which we may suppose he oftenunies gives eminent
saints, that have great degrees of humility, and much commu-
nion with God. And here, I humbly conceive, some eminent
servants of Jesus Christ that have appeared in the church of
God, that we read of in ecclesiastical story, have been led in-
to a mistake ; and through want of distinguishing such things
as these from immediate revelations, have thought that God
has favored them, in some instances, with the same kind
of divine influences that the apostles and prophets had of old.
Another erroneous principle that some have embraced, that
has been a source of many errors in their conduct, is, that
persons ought always to do Avhatsoever the Spirit of God
(though but indirectly) inclines them to. Indeed the Spirit
of God in itself is infinitely perfect, and all his immediate act-
ings, simply considered, are perfect, and there can be nothing
wrong in them ; and therefore all that the Spirit of God in-
clines us to directly and immediately, without the interven-
tion of any other cause that shall pervert and misimprove what
is from the Spirit of God, ought to be done ; but there may-
be many things that we may be disposed to do, which disposi-
tion may indirectly be from the Spirit of God, that we ought
not to do : The disposition in general may be good> and be
from the Spirit of God, but the particular determination of
that disposition, as to particular actions, objects and circum-
stances, may be ill, and not from the Spirit of God, bvtt may
be from the intervention or interposition of some infirmity,
blindness, inadvertence, deceit X)r corruption of ours ; so that
although the disposition in general ought to be allowed and
promoted, and all those actings of it that are simply from.
God's Spirit, yet the particular ill direction or determination
of that disposition, which is from some other cause, ought not
to be followed.
As for instance, the Spirit of God may cause a person to
have a dear love to another, and so a great desire of, and de-
light in his comfort, ease and pleasure : This disposition in
general is good, and ought to be followed ; but yet through
the intervention of indiscretion, or some other bad cause, it
may be ill directed, and have a bad determination, as to par-
556 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
licular acts ; and the person indirectly, through that real love
that he has to his neighbor, may kill him with kindness ; he
may do that ont of sincere good will to him, that may tend to
ruin him. A good disposition may, through some inadvert-
ence or delusion, strongly incline a person to that, which if he
saw all things as they arc, would be most contrary to that dis-
position. The true loyalty of a general, e>nd his zeal for the
honor of his prince, may excee'dingly animate him in war;
but yet this that is a good disposition, through indiscretion
and mistake, may push him forward to those things that give
the enemy great advantage, and may expose him and his
army to ruin, and may tend to the ruin of his master's in-
terest. 1
The apostle docs evidently suppose that the Spirit of God
in his extraordinary, immediate and miraculous influences on
men's minds, may in some respect excite inclinations in men,
that if gratified, would tend to confusion, and therefore must
sometimes be restrained, and in their exercise, must be under
the government of discretion. 1 Cor. xiv. 31, 32, 33. " For
ye may all prophecy, one by one, that all may learn, and all
may be comforted. And the spirits of the prophets are sub-
ject to the prophets ; for God is not the author of confusion,
but of peace, as in all the churches of the saints." Here by
the spirits of the jirop.hets^ according to the known phraseology
of the apostle, is meant the Spirit of God acting in the proph-
ets, according to those special gifts, with which each one was
cndoAved. And here it is plainly implied that the Spirit of
God, thus operating in them, mciy be an occasionof their hav-
ing, sometimes an inclination to do that, in the exercise of
.lho"sc gifts, Avhich it was not proper, decent or profitable that
they should ; and that therefore the inclination, though indi-
rectly from the Spirit of God, should be restrained, and that
it ought to be subject to the discretion of the prophets, as to
the particular time and circumstance of its exercise.
I can make no doubt but that it is possible for a minister to
have given him bv the Spirit of God, such a sense of the im-
portance of eternal things, and of the misery of mankind, that
arc so many of them exposed to eternal destruction, toi^ether
IN mewenglAnd; Ssf
•w^itli such a love to souls, that he might find in himself a dis-
position to spend all his time, day and night, in warning, ex-
horting and calling upon men, and so that he must be obliged
as it v/ere to do violence to himself ever to refrain, so as to
give himself any opportunity to eat, drink or sleep. And so
1 believe there may be a disposition in like matiner, indirectly
Excited in lay persons, through the intervention of their in-
firmity, to do what belongs to ministers only. Yea, to do
those things that would not become either ministers or peo-
ple : Through the influence of the Spirit of God, together
with want of discretion, and some remaining corruption, wo-
then and children might feel themselves inclined to break
forth and scream aloud, to great congregations, warning and
exhorting the whole multitude, and to go forth and hallow and
Scream in the streets, or to leave the families they belong to,
and go from house to house, earnestly exhorting others ; but
yet it would by no means follow that it was their duty to do
these things, or that they Avould not have a tendency to do ten
times as much hurt as good.
Another wrong principle from whence have arisen errors
in conduct, is, that whatsoever is found to be of present and
Immediate benefit, may and ought to be practised, without
looking forward to future consequences. Some persons seem,
to think that it sufficiently justifies any thing that they say or
do, that it is found to be for their present edification, and the
edification of tho^e that are with them ; it assists and pro-
motes their present afPectioti, and therefore they think they
^ould not concern themselves about future consequences, but
leave them with God. Indeed in things that are in them-
selves our duty, being required by moral rules, or absolute
positive commands of God, they must be done, and future
consequences must be left with God ; our election and dis-
cretion takes no place here : But in other things we are to be
governed by discretion, and must not only look at the present
good, but our view must be extensive, and we must look at the
Consequences of things. It is the duty of ministers especially
io exercise this discretion : In things wherein they are not de-
termined by an absolute rule, and that are not enjoined tft^m
Vol.. III. 3 I
358 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
by a wisdom superior to their own, Christ has left them t«
tlieir own discretion, -with that general rule, that they should
exercise the utmost wisdom they can obtain, in pursuing that,
which upon the best view of the consequences of things they
can get, will lend most to the advancement of his kingdom.
This.is implied m those words of Christ to his disciples, when
he sent them forth to preach the gospel. Mat. x. 16. " Be ye
wise as serpents." The scripture always represents the work
of a gospel minister by those employments that do especially
require a wise foresight of, and provision for, future events and
consequences. So it is compared to the bvisincss of a stew-
ard, that is a business that in an eminent manner requires fore-
cast, and a wise laying in of provision, for the supply of the
needs of the family, according to its future necessities ; and a
good minister is called a wise steward : So it is compared to
the business of an husbandman, that almost Avholly consists in
those things that are done with a view to the future fruits and
consequences of his labor : The husbandman's discretion and
forecast is eloquently set forth in Isa. xxviii. 24, 25, 26.
*' Doth the plowman plow all day to sow^ ? Doth he open and
break the clods of his ground ? When he hath made plain the
face thereof, doth he not cast abroad the fitches, and scatter
the cummin, and cast in the principal wheat, and the appoint-
ed barley, and the rye, in their place ? For his God doth in-
struct him to discretion, and doth teach him." So the work
of the ministry is compared to that of a wise builder or archi-
tect, Avho has a long reach, and comprehensive view ; and for
whom it is necessary, that when he begins a building, he
should have at once a view of th& whole frame, and all the fu-
ture parts of the structure, even to the pinnacle, that all may
fitly be framed together. So also it is compared to the busi-
ness of a trader or merchant, who is to gain by trailing with
the money that he begins Avith : This also is a business that
exceedingly requires forecast, and without it, is never like to
be followed with any success, for any long time : So it is rep-
resented by the business of a fisherman, which depends on
craft and subtilty : It is also compared to the business of a
*9UUer that goes to war, which is a business that perhaps,
IN NEWENGLAND. 259
sibove any other secular business, requires great foresight, and
a wise provision for future events and consequences.
And particularly ministers ought not to be cai-eless hovr
much they discompose and ruffle the minds of those that they
esteem natural men, or how great an uproar they raise in the
carnal world, and so lay blocks in the way of the propagation
of religion. This certainly is not to follow the example of
that zealous Apostle Paul, Avho, though he would not depart
from his enjoined duty to please carnal men, yet wherein he
might with a good conscience, did exceedingly lay out him^
self to please them, and if possible to avoid raising in the mul-
titude, prejudices, oppositions and tumults against the gospel ;
and looked upon it that it was of great consequence that it
should be, if possible, avoided. 1 Cor. x. 32, 33. "Give none of-
fence, neither to the Jews,nor to the Gentiles, nor to the church
of God: Even as I please all men, in all things,not seeking mine
own profit, but the profit of many, that they maybe saved." Yea,
he declares that he laid himself out so much for this, that he
made himself a kind of a servant to all sorts of men, conforming
to their customs and various humors, in every thing wherein
he might, even in things that Avere very burdensome to him,
that he might not fright men away from Christianity, and
cause them to stand as it were braced and armed against it,
but on the contrary, if possible, might with condescension and
friendship win and draw them to it ; as you may see, 1 Cor.
ix. 19, 20, 21, 22, 23. And agreeably hereto, are the direc-
tions he gives to others, both ministers and people : So he
directs the Christian Romans^ not to filcase themselves, but every
one jilease his neighbor, for his good, to edification, Rom. xv. 1,
2. And to follow after the things that make for fieace, chap,
xiv. 19. And he presses it in terms exceeding strong, Rom.
xii. 18. « If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, live peace-
ably with all men." And he directs ministers to endeavor if
possible to gain opposers by a meek condescending treatment,
avoiding all appearance of strife or fierceness, 2 Tim. ii. 24,
25, 26. To the like purpose the same apostle directs Christ-
ians to ivalk in wisdom, towards the?n that are without, Eph. iv,
5. And to avoid giving offence to others, if we can, t/iat our
260 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
^oocl may not be evil spokeri of^ Rom. xiv. 16. So that it is evi->
cicnt that the great and most zealous arvd t»ost successful
propagator of vital religion that ever Avas, looked upon it to be
pf great consequence to endeavor, as much as possible, by all
the methods of lawful meekness and gentleness, to avoid rais-
inj^- the prejudice and opposition of the world against religion.
"When we have done our utmost there will be opposition
enough against vital religion, against which the carnal min4
of man has such an enmity ; we should not therefore, need-
lesbly increase and raise that enmity) as in the apostles* days^
though he took so nmch pains to please men, yet because he
was faithful and thorough in his work, persecution almost
.every where Avas raised against him-
A fisherman is careful not needlessly to ruSe and disturb
the water, least he should drive the fish away from his net ;
but he will ra;her endeavor if possible to draw them into it.
Such a fisherman was the apostle. 2 Cor. xli. 15, 15. " AntJ
I will very gladly spend and be spent for you ; though the
tnore abundantly I love you, the less I be loved. But be it so,
1 did not burden you, nevertheless, being crafty, I caught you
with guile."
The necessity of suffering persecution, in order to being a
a true Christian, has undoubtedly by some been carried to an
extreme, and the doctrine has been abused. It has been look-
ed upon necessary to uphold a man's credit amongst others as
a Christian, that he should be persecuted. I have heard it
iiiade an objection against the sincerity of particular persons,
that they were no more hated and reproached. And the
manner of glorying in persecution, or the cross of Christ, has
in some been very Avrong, so as has had too much of ap ap-
pearance of lifting up themselves in it, that they were very
much hated and reviled, more than most, as an evidence of
their excelling others, in being good soldiers of Jesus Christ.
Such an improvement of the doctrine of the enmity between
the seed of the woman and the seed of the serpent, and of the
necessity of persecution, becoming credible and customary,
has a direct tendency to cause those that would be accounted
true ChristiaDSj to behave themselves so towards those tliai
IN NEWENGLAND. SSI
are not well affected to religion, as to provoke their hatred, of
at least to be but little careful to avoid it, and not very stu-
diously and earnestly to strive, (after the apostle's example and
precepts) to please them to their edification, and by meek-
ness and gentleness to win them, and by all possible means to
live peaceably with them.
I believe that saying of our Saviour, I came not to send peace
on earthy but division^ has been abused ; as though v»'hen w©
see great strife and division arise about religion, and violent
heats of spirit against the truly pious, and aloud clamor and
uproar against the work of God, it was to be rejoiced in, be-
cause it is that which Christ came to send. It has almost been
laid down as a maxim by some, that the more division and
strife, the better sign ; which naturally leads persons to seek
it and provoke it, or leads them to, and encourages them in,
such a manner of behavior, such a roughness and sharpness,
or such an affected neglect, as h^s a natural tendency to raise
prejudice and opposition ; instead of striving, as the apostle
did to his utmost, by all meekness, gentleness, and benevolence
of behavior, to prevent or assuage it. Christ came to send a
sword on earth, and to cause division, no otherwise than he
came to send damnation ; for Christ that is set for the glo-
rious restoration of some, is set for the fall of others, and to
be a stone of stumbling and rock of offence to them, and an
occasion of their vastly more aggravated and terrible damna-
tion ; and this is always the consequence of a great outpour-
ing of the Spirit and I'evival of vital religion, it is the means of
the salvation of some, and the more aggravated damnation of
others. But certainly this is no just argument that men's ex-
posedness to damnation is not be lamented, or that we should
not exert ourselves to our utmost, in all the methods that we
can devise, that others might be saved, and to avoid all such
behavior towards them as tends to lead them down to hell.
I know there is naturally a great enmity in the heart of man
'against vital religion ; and I believe there would have been a
great deal of opposition against this glorious Mork of God in
Newengland if the subjects and promoters of it had behaved
themselves never so agreeably to Christian ruks ; and I be-
268 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
Jieve if this work goes on and spreads much in the world, sv
as to begin to shake kingdoms and nations, it will dreadfully
stir up the rage of eartJi and hell, and will put the world into
the greatest uproar that ever it was in since it stood ; I be^
lieve Satan's dying struggles will be the most violent : But
yet I believe a great deal might be done to restrain this oppo-
sition, by a good conformity to that of the Apostle James,
Jam. iii. 13. " Who is a wise man, and endued with knowl-
edge ? Let him shew out of a good conversation, his Avorks,
with meekness of wisdom." And I also believe that if the
rules of Christian charity, meekness, gentleness, and pru-
dence had been duly observed by the generality of the zeal-
ous promoters of this work, it would have m&de three times
the progress that it has ; i. e. if it had pleased God in such a
case to give a blessing to means in proportion as he has done.
Under this head of carelessness of the future consequences
of things, it may be proper to say something of introducing
things new and strange, and that have a tendency by their nov-
elty to shock and surprize people. Nothing can be more
evident from the New Testament, than that such things ought
to be done with great cautipn and moderation, to avoid the
offence that may be thereby given, and the prejudices that
might be raised, to clog and hinder the progress of religion :
Yea, that it ought to be thus in things that are in themselves
good and excellent, and of great weight, provided they arc
not things that are of the nature of absolute duty, which,
though they may appear to be innovations, yet cannot be
neglected without immorality or disobedience to the com-
mands of God. What great caution and moderation did the
apostles use in introducing things that were new, and abolish-
ing things that were old in their day ? How gradually were
the ceremonial performances of the law of Moses removed
and abolished among the Christian Jews ? And how long did
even the Apostle Paul himself conform to those ceremonies
which he calls weak and beggarly elements ? Yea even to the
rite of circumcision, (Acts xvi. 3) that he speaks so much in
his epistles of the worthlessness of that he might not preju-
dice the Jews against Christianity ? So it seems to have beep
IN NEWENGLAND. 2«4
very gradually that the Jev/ish sabbath was abolished) and th«
Christian sabbath introduced, for the sanae reason. And the
apostles avoided teaching the Christians in those early days^
Jit least for a great while, some high and excellent divin«
truths, because they could not bear them yet. 1 Cor. iii. 1 1.
2. Heb. V. 11, to the end. Thus strictly did the apostles
observe the rule that their blessed master gave them, of not
putting new wine into old bottles, lest they should burst tho
bottlesj and lose the wine.
And how did Christ himself, while on eai'th, forbear so
plainly to teach his disciples the great doctrines of Christ-
ianity, concerning his satisfaction, and the nature and manner
of a sinner's justification and reconciliation with God, and the
particular benefits of his death, resurrection and ascension,
because in that infant state the disciples were then in, their
minds were not prepared for such instructions ; and there-
fore the more clear and full revelation of these things was re-
served for the time when their minds shoidd be further en-
lightened and strengthened by the outpouring of the Spirit af-
ter his ascension. John xvi, 12, 13. " I have yet many things
to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now : Howbeit,
■when he, the Spirit of truth is come, he will guide you into all
truth." And Mark iv. 33. " And with many such parables
spake he the word unto them, as they were able to bear it."
These things might be enough to convince any one, that does
not think himself wiser than Christ and his apostles, that
great prudence and caution should be used in introducing
things into the church of God, that are very vuicommon,
though in themselves they may be very excellent, least by
our rashness and imprudent haste we hinder religion much
more than we help it.
Persons that are influenced by an indiscreet zeal are always
in too much haste ; they are impatient of delays, and there-
fore are for jumping to the uppermost step first, before they
have taken the preceding steps ; whereby they expose them-
eelves to fall and break their bones : It is a thing very taking
■with them to see the building rise very high, and all their en-
deavor and strength is employed in advancing the building
S6.i REVIVAL OF RELIGION
in height, without taking care withal proportion ably to en-"
large the bottom ; -wlicrcby the whole is in danger of coming
to the ground ; or they arc for putting on the cupola and pin-
nacle before they are come to it, or before the lower parts of
the building are done ; Avhich tends at once to put a stop to
the building, cvnd hinder its ever being a complete structure.
Many that are thus imprudent and hasty with their zeal, havA
t real eager appetite for that which is good ; but arc like
children, that are impatient to wait for the fruit until the
|)roper season of it, and therefore snatch it before it is ripe :
Oftentimes in their haste they overshoot their mark, and frus-
trate their own end ; they put that which they vvould obtain
further out of reach than it was before, and establish and con-*
firm that which they would remove. Things must have time
to ripen : The prudent husbandman waits until he has receiv-
ed the former and the latter rain, and till the harvest is ripe,
before he reaps. "We are now just as it v/ere beginning to
tecover out of a dreadful disease that we have been long un-
der ; and to feed a man recovering from a fever with strong
meat at once, is the ready v/ay to kill him. The reformation
from Popery was much hindered by this hasty zeal : Many
were for immediately rectifying all disorders by force, which
were condemned by Luther, and were a great trouble to him.
See Sleiden's History of the Reformation, page 52, &c. and
book V, throughout. It is a vain prejudice that some have
lately imbibed against such rules of prudence and moderation :
They will be forced to come to them at la?t ; they will find
themselves that they are not able to maintain their cause
without them ; and if they will not hearken before, experi-
ence will convince them at last, wheri it will be too late for
them to rectify their mistake.
Another error, that is of the nattire of an erroneous princi-
ple, that some have gone upon, is a wrong notion that they
have of an attestation of divine providence to persons or
things. We go too far when we look upon the success that
God gives to some persons, in making them the instruments
of doing much good, as a testimony of God's approbation of
those persons and all the courses they take; It is i mean ar-*
IN NEWENGLANt). 263
S^urnerjt that has been made use of to defend the conduct
of some of those ministers, that have been blamed as impru-
dent and irregular, that God has smiled upon them and bles-
sed them, and given them great success, and that however
men charge them as guilty of many wrong things, yet it is
evident that God is with them, and then Avho can be against
them ? And probably some of those ministers themselves,
by this very means, have had their ears stopped against all
that has been said to convince them of their misconduct. But
there arc innumerable ways that persons may be misled, in
forming a judgment of the mind and will of God, from the
events of Providence. If a person's success be a reward of
something that God sees in him, that he approves of, yet it is
no argument that he approves of every thing in him. Who
can tell how far the divine grace may go in greatly reward-
ing some small good that he sees in a person, a goqd mean-
ing, something good in his disposition, while he at the same
time, in sovereign mercy, hides his eyes from a great deal
that is bad, that it is his pleasure to forgive, and not to mark
against the person, though in itself it be very ill ? God has not
told us after what manner he will proceed in this matter, and
we go upon most uncertain grounds when we undertake to
determine. It is an exceeding difficult thing to know how far*
love or hatred are exercised towards persons or actions, by all
that is before us. God was pleased in his sovereignty to give
such success to Jacob in that, which from beginning to end,
was a deceitful, lying contrivance and proceeding of his/ that
in that way, he obtained that blessing that was worth infinite-
ly more than the fatness of the earth, and the dew of heaven,
that was given to Esau, in his blessing, yea worth more than
all that the world can afford. God was for a while with Ju-
das, so that he by God's power accompanying him, wrought
miracles and cast out devils ; but this could not justly be in-
terpreted as God's approbation of his person, or his thievery,
that he lived in at the same time.
The dispensations and events of Providence, with their rea-
sons, are too little understood by us, to be improved by us as
our rule, instead of God's word ; God has his ivay in the sea^
Vol. III. 2 K
266 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
and his imlh in the ^nighty waters^ and his footsteps are no:
knoivn^ and he gives us no account of any of his nmttcrs ; and
therefore we cannot safely take the events of his providence as
a revelation of his mind concerning a peison's conduct and
behavior, we have no warrant so to do, God has never appoint-
ed those things, but something else to be our rule ; we have
but one rule to go by, and that is his holy word, and when we
join any thing else with it as having the force of a lule, we are
guilty of that which is strictly forbidden, Deut. iv. 2. Prov.
XXX. 6, and Rev. xxii. 18. They who make what they im-
agine is pointed forth to them in Providence, their rule of be-
havior, do err, as well as those that follow impulses and im-
pressions : We should put nothing in the room of the word
of God. It is to be feared that some have been greatly con-
firmed and emboldened by the great success that God has
given them, in some things that have really been contrary
to the rules of God's holy word. If it has been so, they have
been guilty of presumption, and abusing God's kindness to
them, and the great honor he has put upon them : They
have seen that God was with them, and made them victorious
in their preaching ; and this it is to be feared has been abused
by some to a degree of self confidence ; it has much taken off
all jealousy of themselves ; they have been bold therefore to
go great lengths, in a presumption that God was with them,
and would defend them, and finally bafSe all that found fault
■with them.
Indeed there is a voice, of God in bis Providence, that may
be interpreted and well understood by the rule of his word j
and Providence may to our dark minds and weak faith, con-
firm the word of God, as it fulfils it But to improve divine
Providence thus, is quite a different thing from making a rule
of Providence. There is a good use may be made of the
events of Providence, of cur own observation and experience,
and human histories, and the opinion of the fathers and other
eminent men ; but finally all must be brought to one rule, viz.
the word of God, and that must be regarded as our only rule.
Nor do I think that they go upon sure ground, that con-
clude that they have not been in an error in their conduct, be-
IN NEWENGLAND. 267
cause that at the tintie of their doing a thing, for which they
have been blamed and reproached by others, they Avere favor-
ed with special comforts of God's Spirit. God's bestowing
special spiritual mercies on a person at such a time, is no
sign that he approves of every thing that he sees in him at
that time. David had very much of the presence of God
while he lived in polygamy : And Solomon had some very
high favors, and peculiar smiles of Heaven, and particular-
ly at the dedication of the temple, while he greatly multiplied
wives to himself, and horses, and silver and gold ; all contra-
ry to the most express command of God to the king, in the
law of Moses, Deut. xvii. 16, 17. We cannot tell how far
God may hide his eyes from beholding iniquity in Jacob, and
seeing perverseness in Israel. We cannot tell what are the
reasons of God's actions any further than he interprets for
himself. God sometimes gave some .of the primitive Christ-
ians, the extraordinary influence of his spirit, when they were
out of the way of their duty ; and continued it, y/hile they were
abusing it ; as is plainly implied, 1 Cor. xiv. 31, 32, 33,
Yea, if a person has done a thing for which he is reproach-
ed, and that reproach be an occasion of his feeling sweet ex-
ercises of grace in his soul, and that from time to time, I do
not think that is a certain evidence that God approves of the
thing he is blamed for. For undoubtedly a mistake may be
the occasion of stirring up the exercise of grace, in a man
that has grace. If a person, through mistake, thinks he has
received some particular great mercy, that mistake may be
the occasion of stirring up the sweet exercises of love to God,
and true thankfulness and joy in God. As for instance, if
one that is full of love to God should hear credible tidings,
concerning a remarkable deliverance of a child, or other dear
friend, or of some glorious thing done for the city of God, no
wonder if, on such an occasion, the sweet actings of love to
God, and delight in God should be jexcited, though indeed af-
terwards it should prove a false report that he heard. So if
one that loves God, is much maligned and reproached for do-
ing that which he thinks God required and approves, no won-
der that it is sweet to such an one to think that God is his
268 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
friend, though men arc his enemies ; no wonder at all, that
this is an I occasion of liis, as it were, leaving the world, and
sweetly betaking himself to God, as his sure friend, :ind find-
ing sweet complacence in God ; though he be indeed in a
mistake, concerning that which he thought was agreeable to
God's will.
As I Jiavc before shewn that the exercise of a truly good
affection, may be the occasion of error, and may indirectly in-
cline a person to do that which is wrong ; so on the other
hand, error, or a doing that which is wrong, may be an occa-
sion of the exiercise of a truly good affection. The reason of
it is this, that hoAvevcr all exercises of grace be from the
Spirit of God, yet the Spirit of God dwells and acts in the
hearts of the saints, in some measure after the manner of a
vital, natural principle, a principle of new nature in them ;
whose exercises are excited by means, in some measure as
other natural principles are. Though grace be not in the
saints, as a mere natural firincilile, but as a sovereign agent,
and so its exercises are not tied to vieans^ by an immutable law
of nature, as in mere natural principles ; yet God has so con-
stituted that grace should dwell so in the hearts of the saints,
that its exercises should have some degree of connexion with
means, after the manner of a principle of nature.
Another erroneous principle that there has been something
of, and that has been an occasion of some mischief and confu-
sion, is that external order in matters of religion, and use of
the means of grace, is but little to be regarded : It is spoken
lightly of, under the names of ceremonies and dead forms, &c.
And is probably the more despised by some because their op-
posers insist so much upon it, and because they are so contin-
nally hearing from them the cry o'i disorder and confusiion
It is objected against the importance of external order that
God does not look at the outward foi'm, he looks at the heart :
But that is a weak ars^ciment against its importance, that true
Godliness does not consist in it ; for it may be equally made
use of against all tho outward means of grace whatsoever....
True Godliness does not consist in ink and paper, but yet
that would be a foolish objection against tlic importance of ink
IN NEWENGLAND. 269
«nd paper in religion, when without it we could not have the
word of God. If any external means at all are needful, any
outward actions of a public nature, or wherein God's people
are jointly concerned in public society, without doubt external
order is needful : The management of an extemfd affair that
is public, or wherein a multitude is concerned without order,
is in every thing found impossible. Without order there can
be no general direction of a multitude to any particular de-
signed end, their purposes v/ill cross one another, and they will
not help but hinder one another. A multitude cannot act in
union one with another without order ; confusion separates
and divides them, so that there can be no concert or agree-
ment. If a multitude would help one another in any affair,
they must unite themselves one to another in a regular subor-
dination of members, in some measure as it is in the natural
body ; by this means they will be in some capacity to act with
united strength : And thus Christ has appointed that it should
be in the visible church, as 1 Cor. xii. 14, to the end, and
Rom. xii. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, Zeal without order will do but little,
or at least it will be effectual but a little while. Let a com-
pany that are very zealous against the enemy, go forth to war,
without any manner of order, every one rushing forward as
his zeal shall drive him, all in confusion, if they gain some-
thing at first onset, by surprising the enemy, yet how soon do
they come to nothing, and fall an easy, helpless prey to their
adversaries ? Order is one of the most necessary of all exter-
nal means of the spiritual good of God's church ; and there-
fore it is requisite, even in heaven itself, where there is the
least need of any external means of grace ; order is maintain-
ed amongst the glorious angels there. And the necessity of
it in order to the carrying on any design, wherein a multitude
are concerned, is so great, that even the devils in hell are
driven to something of it, that they may carry on the designs
of their kingdom. And it is very observable, that those kinds
of irrational creatures, for whom it is needful that they should
act in union and join a multitude together, to carry on any
work for their preservation, they do by a wonderful instinct
5th^t God has put into them, observe and maintain a most reg-
sro REVIVAL OF RELIGION
vlar and exact order among themselves ; such as bees and
sorne oihers. And order in the visible church is not only-
necessary to the carrying on the designs of Christ's glory and
the church's prosperity, but it is absolutely necessary to its de-
fence ; Avithout it, it is like a city without walls, and can be in
no capacity to defend itself from any kind of mischief: And
so however it be an external thing, yet is not to be despised
on that account ; for though it be not the food of souls, yet it
is in some respect their defence. The people of Holland
vould be very foolish to despise the dikes that keep out the
sea from overwhelming them, under the names of dead stones
and vile earth, because the matter of which they arc built is
Dot good to eat.
It seems to be partly on the foundation of this notion of the
worthlessness of external order, that sorne have seemed to
act on that principle, that the power of judging and openly
censuring others should not be reserved in the hands of par-
ticular persons, or consistories appointed thereto, but ought to
be left at kirge, for any body that pleases to take it upon
them, or that think themselves fit for it : But more of tliis
afterwards.
On this foundation also, an orderly attending on the stated
•worship of God in femilies, has been made too light of; and
it has been in some places too much of a common and cus-
tomary thing to be absent from family worship, and to be
abroad late in the night at religious meetings, or to attend re-
ligious conversation. Not but that this may be, on certain ex-
traordinary occasions ; I have seen the case to be such in
many instances, that I have thought did afford sufficient war-
rant for persons to be absent from family prayer, and to be
from hom.e until very late in the night : But we should take
heed that this does not become a custom or common prac-
tice, if it should be so, we shall soon find the consequences to
be very ill.
It seems to be on the same foundation, of the supposed un-
profitableness of external order, that it has been thought by
sorne, that there is no need that such and such religious ser-
vices and performances should be limited to any certain office
IN NEWENGLANI). 3fl.
!r. the church ; (of which more afterwards.) And also that
those offices themselves, as particularly that of the gospel
ministry, need not be limited as it used to be, to persons of a
liberal education ; but some of late have been for having oth-
ers that they have supposed to be persons of eminent expe-
lience, publicly licensed to preach, yea, and ordiiined to the
work of the ministry ; and some ministers have seemed to fa-
vor such a thing : But how little do they seem to look for-
ward, and consider the unavoidable consequences of opening
such a door ? If once it should become a custom, or a thing
generally approved and allowed of, to admit persons to the
work of the ministry that have had no education for it, be-
cause of their remarkable experiences, and being persons of
good understanding, how many lay persons would soon appear
as candidates for the work of the ministry ? I doubt not but
that I have been acquainted with scores that would have de-
sired it. And how shall we know where to stop ? If one is
admitted because his experiences are- remarkable, another will
think his experiences also remarkable ; and wc perhaps, shall
not be able to deny but that they are near as great : If one is
admitted because, besides experiences, he has good natural
abilities, another by himself, and many of his neighbors, may
be thought equal to him. It will be found of absolute neces-
sity that there should be some certain, visible, limits fixed, to
avoid bringing odium upon ourselves, and breeding uneasi»
ness and strife amongst others ; and I know of none better,
and indeed no other that can well be fixed, than those that the
prophet Zechariah fixes, viz. That those only should be ap-
pointed to be pastors or shepherds in God's church, that hcwe
been taught to keefi cattle from their ijouth^ or that have had an
education for that purpose. Those ministers that have a dis-
position to break over these limits, if they should do so, and
make a practice of it, would break down that fence, which
they themselves after a while, after they had been wearied
with the ill consequences, would be glad to have somebody
else build up, for them. Not but that there may probably be
some persons in the land, that have had no education at col-
lege, that arc in themselves better qualified for the work of
272 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
the ministry than some others that have taken their degrees,
and are now ordained. But yet I believe the breaking over
those bounds that have hitherto been set, in ordaining such
persons, would in its consequences be a greater calamity, than
the missing such persons in the work of the ministry. The
opening a door for the admission of unlearned men to' the
^vork of the ministry, though they should be persons of extra-
ordinary experience, would on some accounts be especially
prejudicial at such a day as this ; because such persons, for
-want of an extensive knowledge, are oftentimes forward to
lead others into those things, which a people are in danger of
at such a time, above all other times, viz. impulses, vain
imaginations, superstition, indiscreet zeal, and such like ex-
tremes ; instead of defending them from them, for which a
people especially need a shepherd, at such an extraordinary
season.
Another erroneous principle that it seems to me some have
been, at least, in danger of, is, that ministers, because they
speak as Christ's ambassadors, may assume the same style,
and speak as with the same authority that the prophets of old
did, yea, that Jesus Christ himself did in the xxiiid of Mat-
thew, Ye serfierits, ye generation of vi/iers, &c. and other
places ; and that not only when they are speaking to the peo-
ple, but also to their brethren in the ministry. Which prin-
ciple is absurd, because it makes no difference in the different
degrees and orders of messengers that God has sent into the
world, though God has made a very great difference : For
though they all come in some respect in the name of God, and
with something of his autliority, yet certainly ihere is a vast
difference in the degree of authority with which God has in-
vested them. Jesus Christ was one that was sent into the
world as God's messenger, and so was one of his apostles, and
so also is an ordinary pastor of a church ; but yet it does not
follow, that because Jesus Christ and an ordinary minister arc
both messengers of God, that therefore an ordinary minister
in his office, is vested with an equal degree cf authority, that
Christ was, In his. As there is a great difference in their au-
thority, and as Christ came as Gcd's messenger, in a vastly
IN NEWENGLAND. 273
higher manner, so another style became him, naore authorita-
tive than is proper for us worms of the dust, though we also
are messengers of inferior degree. It would be strange if
God, when he has made so great a difference in the degree in
■which he has invested different messengers with his authori-
ty, should make no difference as to the outward appearance
and shew of authority, in style and behavior, which is proper
and fit to be seen in them. Though God has put great honor
upon ministers, and they may speak as his ambassadors, yet
he neve? intended that they should haA'C the same outward ap-
pearance of authority and majesty, either in their behavior or
speech, that his Son shall have, when he comes to judgment
at the last day ; though both come, in different respects and
degrees, in the name of the Lord : Alas ! Can any thing ever
make it enter into the hearts of worms of the dust, that it is
fit and suitable that it should be so ?
Thus I have considered the two first of those three causes
of error in conduct that were mentioned : I come now to the
Third and last cause of the errors of those that have appear-
ed to be the subjects or zealous promoters of this work, viz. a
being ignorant or unobservant of some particular things, by
which the devil has special advantage.
And here I would particularly take notice :
1. Of some things with respect to the inward experiences
«f Christians themselves. And,
2. Something with regard to the extei'nal effects of expe-
riences.
There are three things I would take notice of with regard
to the experiences of Christians, by which the devil has many-
advantages against us.
1. The first thing is the mixture there oftentimes is in the
experiences of true Christians ; whereby when they have tru-
ly gracious experiences, and divine and spiritual discoveries
and exercises, they have something else mixed with them,
besides what is spiritual : There' is a mixture of that which is
Aatural, and that which is corrupt, with that which is divine.
This is what Christians are liable to in the present exceeding
imperfect state ; The great imperfection of grace, and feeble-
VeL. III. 3 L
274 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
Dcss and infancy of the new nature, and the great remains of
corruption, together with llie circumstances wc are in, in this
world, where we are encompassed all round with what lends
to pollute us, exposes to this. And indeed it is not to be sup-
posed that Christians ever have any experiences in this world
that are wholly pure, entirely spiritual, without any mixture of
what is natural and carnal : The beam of light, as it comes
from the fountain of light upon our hearts, is pure, but as it is
rellccted thence, it is mixed : The seed as sent from heaven
and planted in the heart, is pure, but as it springs up out of
the heart, is impure ; yea, there is commonly a much greater
mixture, than persons for the most part seem to have any
imagination of; I have o^ten thought that the experiences of
true Christians are very frequently as it is with some sorts of
fruits, that are enveloped in several coverings of thick shells
or pods, that are thrown away by him that gathers the fruit»
and but a very small part of the whole bulk is the pure ker-
nel, that is good to eat.
The things, of all which there is frequently some mixture
with gracious experiences, yea, with very great and high ex-
periences, arc these three, himian^ or natural affection and pas-
sion ; imfiressions on the ijnagination ; and a degree of self-
righteousness or spiritual pride. There is very often with that
which is spiritual a great mixture of that affection or passion
which arises from natural principles ; so that nature has a
very great hand in those vehement motions and flights of the
passions that appear. Hence the same degrees of divine
communications from heaven, shall have vastly different ef-
fects, in what outwardly appears, in persons of different natur-
al tempers. The great mixture of that which is natural with
that which is spiritual, Is very manifest in the peculiar effects
that divine influences have in some certain families, or per-
sons of such a blood, in a distinguishing manner of the operat-
ing of the passions and affections, and the manner of the out-
ward expressions of them. I know some remarkable instances
of this. The same is also evident by the different effects of
divine comiiiunications on .le same person at different times,
and in different circumstances : The novelty of things, or the
IN NEWENGLAND. 275
ludden transition from an opposite extreme, and many other
things that might be mentioned, greatly contribute to the rais-
ing of the passions. And sometimes there is not only a mix-
ture of that which is common and natural with gracious expe-
rience, but even that which is animal, that which is in a great
measure from the body, and is properly the result of the ani-
mal frame. In what true Christians feel of afTections towards
God, all is not always purely holy and divine ; every thing
that is felt in the affections does not arise from spiritual prin-
ciples, but common and natural principles have a very great
hand ; an improper selflove unay have a great share in the ef-
fect : God is not loved for his own sake, or for the excellency
and beauty of his own perfections as he ought to be ; nor have
these things in any wise, that proportion in the effect that they
ought to have. So in that love that true Christians have one
to another, very often there is a great mixture of what arises
from common and natural principles, with grace ; and selflove
has a great hand : The children of God are not loved purely
for Christ's sake, but there may be a great mixture of that
natural love that many sects of heretics have boasted of, who
have been greatly united one to another, because they were
of their company, on their side, against the rest of the world ;
yea, there may be a mixture of natural love to the opposite
sex, with Christian and divine love. So there may be a great
mixture in that sorrow for sin that the godly have ; and also
in their joys ; natural principles may greatly contribute to
what is felt, a great many ways, as might easily be shown,
would it not make my discourse too lengthy. There is noth-
ing that belongs to Christian experience that is more liable to
a corrupt mixture than zeal ; though it be an excellent virtue,
a heavenly flame, when it is pure J But as it is exercised in
those who are so little sanctified, and so little humbled, as we
are in the present state, it is very apt to be mixed with human
passion, yea, with corrupt hateful affections, pride and unchar-
itable bitterness, and other things that are not from heaven
but from hell.
Another thing that is often mixed with what is spiritual in
the experiences of Christians, is, impressions on the imagin-
276 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
ation ; whereby godly persons, together with a spiritual un-
derstanding of divine things, and conviction of their reality and
certainty, and a strong and drep sense of their excellency or
great importance upon their hearts, have strongly impressed
on their minds external ideas or images of things. A degree
of imagination ir. such a case, as I have observed elsewhere,
is unavoidable, and necessarily arises from human nature, as
constituted in the present state ; and a degree of imagination
is really useful, and often is of great benefit ; but when it is
in too great a degree it becomes an impure mixture that is
prejudicial. This mixture very often arises fiom the consti-
tution of the body. It commonly greatly contributes to the
other kind of mixture mentioned before, viz. of natural affec-
tions and passions ; it helps to raise them to a great height.
Another thing that is often mixed with the experiences of
true Christians, which is the worst mixture of all, is a degree
of selfrighteousness or spiritual pride. This is often mixed
with the joys of Christians ; the joy that they have is not pure-
ly the joy of faith, or a rejoicing in Christ Jesus, but is part-
ly a rejoicing in themselves ; there is oftentimes in their
elevations a looking upon themselves, and a viewing their own
high attainments ; they rejoice partly because they are taken
with their own experiences and great discoveries, Avhich
makes them in their own apprehensions so to excel ; and this
heighiens all their passions, and especially those effects that
are more external.
There is a much greater mixture of these things in the ex-
periences of some Christians than others ; in some the mix-
ture is so great, as very much to obscure and hide the beauty
of grace in them, like a tluck smoke that hinders all the shin-
ing of the fire.
These things we ought to be well aware of, that we may
not take all for gold that glistens, and that v/e may know what
to countenance and encourage, and what to discourage ; oth-
erwise Satan will have a vast advantage against us, for he
works in the corrupt mixture. Sometimes for want of per-
sons' distinguishing the ore from the pure metal, those expe-
riences are most admired by the persons tJiemselves that are
IN NEWENGLAND. Sff
the subjects of them, and by others that are not the most ex-
cellent. The great external effects, and vehemence of the
passions, and violent agitations of the animal spirits, is some-
times much owing to the corrupt mixture ; (as is very appar-
ent in some instances) though it be not always so.
I have observed a great difference among those that are un-
der high affections, and seem disposed to be earnestly talking
to those that are about them ; some insist much more, in
their talk, on w^hat they behold in •God and Christ, the glory
of the divine perfections, Christ's beauty and excellency and
"wonderful condescension and grace, and their own unworthi-
ness, and the great and infinite obligations that they them-
selves and others are under to love and serve God : some in-
sist almost wholly on their own high privileges, their assur-
ance, and of Qod's love and favor, and the weakness and wick-
edness of opposers, and how much they are above their reach.
The latter may have much of the presence of God, but their
experiences do not appear to be so solid and unmixed as the
former. And there is a great deal of difference in persons'
earnestness in their talk and behavior ; in some it seems to
Gome indeed from the fullness of their hearts, and from the
great sense they have of truth, a deep sense of the certainty
and infinite greatness, excellency, and importance of divine and
eternal things, attended with all appearances of great humility;
in others their earnestness seems to arise from a great mix-
ture of human passion, and an undue and intemperate agita-
tion of the spirits, which appears by their earnestness and ve-
hemence not being proportioned to the nature of the subject
they insist on, but they are violent in every thing they say, as
much when they are talking of things of smaller importance,
as when speaking of things of greater weight. I have seen it
thus in an instance or two, in which this vehemence at length
issued in distraction. And there have been some few instances
of a more extraordinary nature still, even of persons finding
themselves disposed earnestly to talk and cry out, from an un-
accountable kind of bodily pressure, without any extraordina-
ry view of any thing in their minds, or sense of any thing up-
278 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
on their hearts, wherein probably there was the immediate
hand of the devil.
II. Another thinp; by which the devil has great advan-
tage, is, the unheeded defects there sometimes arc in the ex-
periences of true Christians, and those high affections where-
in there is much that is truly good.
What I now have respect to, is something diverse from that
defect, or imperfection of degree, which is in every holy dis-
position and exercise in this life, in the best of the saints.
What I aim at is experiences being especially defective in
some particular thing, that ought to be in them ; which,
though it is not an essential defect, or such a defect as is in
the experiences of hypocrites, which renders them utterly
■vain, monstrous, and altogether abominable to God, yet is such
a defect as maims and deforms the experience ; the essence
of truly Christian experiences is not wanting, but yet that is
wanting that is very needful in order to the proper beauty of
the image of Christ in such a person's experiences ; but things
are very much out of a due proportion: There is indeed
much of some things, but at the same time there is so little of
some other things that should bear a proportion, that the de-
fect very much deforms the Christian, and is truly odious in
the sight of God.
What I observed before was something that deformed the
Christian, as it was too ?nuc/i, something mixed, that is not be-
longing to the Christian as such ; what I speak of now is
something that deforms the Christian the other way, viz. By
their 720^ being enoitcf/i^ something wanting, that does belong to
the Christian as such : The one deforms the Christian as a
monstrous excrescence, the other as thereby the new creature
is maimed, and some member in a great measure wanting, or
so small and withering as to be very much out of due propor-
tion. This is another spiritual calamity that the saints are
liable to, through the great imperfection of grace in this life ;
like the chicken in the egg, in the beginning of its formation,
in which, though there are indeed the rudiments or lineaments
of all the parts, yet some few parts are plain to be seen, when
others arc hid, so that without a iiiicroscope it appears very
monstrous.
IN NEWENGLAND. 279
When this deficiency and disproportion is great, as some-
times it is in real saints, it is not only a great deformity in it-
self, but has many ill consequences ; it gives the devil great
advantage, and leaves a door open for corruption, and exposes
to very deformed and unlovely actions, and issues oftentimes
in the great wounding of the soul.
For the better understanding of this matter, we may observe
that God in the revelation that he has made of himself to the
world by Jesus Christ, has taken care to give a proportionable
manifestation of two kinds of excellencies or perfections of
his nature, viz. Those that especially tend to possess us with
awe and reverence, and to search and humble us, and those
that tend to win, and draw, and encourage us ; By the one, he
appears as an infinitely great, pure, holy, and heart searching
judge ; by the other, as a gentle and gracious father and a lov-
ing friend : By the one he is a pure, searching and burning
flame ; by the other, a sweet refreshing light. These two
kinds of attributes are as it were admirably tempered together
in the revelation of the gospel : There is a proportionable
manifestation of justice and mercy, holiness and grace, maj-
esty and gentleness, authority and condescension. God hath
thus ordered that his diverse excellencies, as he reveals him-
self in the face of Jesus Christ, should have a proportionable
manifestation, herein providing for our necessities ; he knew it
to be of great consequence that our apprehensions of these
diverse perfections of his nature should be duly proportioned
one to another ; a defect on the one hand, viz. Having much
of a discovery of his love and grace, without a proportionable
discovery of his awful majesty, and his holy and searching pu-
rity, would tend to spiritual pride, carnal confidence and pre-
sumption ; and a defect on the other hand, viz. Having much
of a discovery of his holy majesty, without a proportionable dis-
covery of his grace, tends to unbelief, a sinful fearfulness and
spirit of bondage : And therefore herein chiefly consists that
deficiency of experiences that I am now speaking of. The
revelation God has made of himself in his word, and the pro-
vision made for our spiritual welfare in the gospel is perfect,
but yet the actual light and communications we have, are net
280 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
perfect, but many ways exceeding imperfect and maimed.
And experience plainly shews that Christians may have high
experiences in some respects, and yet their circumstances
may be unhappy in this regard, that their experiences and
discoveries are no more general. There is a great difference
among Christians in this respect, some have much more gen-
eral discoveries than others, who are upon many accounts the
most amiable Christians. Christians may have experiences
that are very high, and yet there may be very much of this
deficiency^and disproportion : Their high experiences are tru-
ly from the Spirit of God, but sin comes in by the defect ; (as
indeed all sin is originally from a defective privative cause)
and in such a case high discoveries, at the same time that they
are enjoyed, may be, and sometimes are the occasion, or
causa sine qua non of sin ; sin may come in at that back door,
the gap that is left open ; as spiritual pride often does : And
many times the Spirit of God is quenched by this means, and
God punishes the pride and presumption that rises, by bring-
ing such darkness, and suffering such av/ful consequences and
horrid temptations, as are enough to make one's hair stand on
end to hear them. Christians therefore should diligently ob-
serve their own hearts as to this matter, and should pray to
God that he would give us experiences in which one thing
may bear a proportion to another, that God may be honored
and their souls edified thereby ; and ministers should have an
eye to this, in their private dealings with the souls of their'
people.
It is chiefly from such a defect of experiences that some
things have arisen that have been pretty common among true
Christians of late, that have been supposed by many to havC
risen from a good cause ; as particularly talking of divine and
heavenly things, and expressing divine joys with laughter or
a light behavior. I believe, in many instances, such thingv
have arisen from a good cause, as their causa sine qua norti
that high discoveries and gracious joyful affections have been
the occasion of them ; but the proper cause has been sin»
even that odious defect in their experience, whereby there
bus been wanting a sense of the awful and holy majesty oV
IN NEWENGLAND. 28'!
God as present -svith them, and their nothingness and vileness
before him, proportionable to the sense they have had of
God's grace and the love of Christ. And the same is true in
many cases of person's unsuitable boldness, their disposition
to speak with authority, intemperate zeal, and many other
things that sometimes appear in true Christians, under great
religious affections.
And sometimes the vehemence of the motion of the ani-
mal spirits, under great affections, is owing in considerable
ineasure, to experiences being thus pai-tial. I have known it
in several instances, that persons have been greatly affected
with the dying love of Christ, and the consideration of the
happiness of the enjoyment of him in Heaven, and other
things of that nature, and their animal spirits at the same
time have been in a great emotion, but in the midst of it have
had given them a deep sense of the awful, holy majesty of
God, and it has at once composed them, and quieted animal
nature, without diminishing their comfort, but only has made
it of a better, and more solid nature ; when they have had a
sense both of the majesty and grace of God, one thing has as
it were balanced another, and caused a more happy sedate-
ness and composure of body and mind.
From these things we may learn how to judge of experi-
ences, and to estimate their goodness. Those are not always
the best experiences, that are attended with the most violent
affections, and most vehement motions of the animal spirits,
or that have the greatest effects on the body ; nor are they al-
ways the best, that do most dispose persons to abound in talk
to others, and to speak in the most vehement manner ;
(though these things often arise from the greatness of spirit-
vial experiences) but those are the most excellent experiences
that are qualified as follows :
1. That have the least mixture, or are the most purely
spiritual.
2. That are the least deficient and partial, in which the di-
terse things that appertain to Christian experience are pro-
portionable one to another. And
Vol. Ill, 2 M
28ia REVIVAL OF RELIGION
3. That arc raised to the highest degree : It is no matter
how high they arc raised if they are qualified as before men-
tioned, the liijyher the better. Experiences thus quaiified,
■will be attended with the most amiable behavior, and will
bring forth the most solid and sweet fruits, and will be the
most durable, and will have the greatest effect on the abiding
temper of the soulr
If God is pleased to carry on this work, and it should prove
to be the dawning of a general revival of the Christian church,
it may be expected that the time will come before long, when
the experiences of Christians sliall be much more generally
thus qualified. We must expect green fruits before we have
ripe ones. It is probable that hereafter the discoveries which
the saints shall have of divine things, will be in a much high-
er degree than yet have been ; but yet shall be so ordered of
an infinitely wise and allsufficient God, that they shall not
have so great an effect, in proportion, on the body, and will
be less oppressive to nature ; and that the outward manifesta-
tions will rather be like those that were in Stephen, when he
was full of the Holy Ghost, when all that sat in the council^
looking stcdfasihj on him, saw his face, as it had been the face of
an angel. Their inward fullness of the Spirit of God, in his
divine, amiable and sweet influences, shall as it were shine
forth in an heavenly aspect, and manner of speech and behav-
ior. But
HI. There is another thing concerning experiences of
Christians, of which it is of yet greater importance that we
should be aware, than either of the preceding, and that is the
degenerating of cxfxeriences. Wiiat I mean is sometiiing di-
verse from the mere decay of experiences, or their gradually-
vanishing, by persons' losing their sense of things ; it is per-
sons' experiences growing by degrees worse and worse in
their kind, more and more partial and deficient, in which
things are more out of due proportion ; and also have more
and more of a corrupt mixture, the spiritual part decreases,
and the other useless and hurtful parts greatly increase.
There is such a thing, and it is very frequent, as experience
abundantly evidences : I have seen it in very many instances ;
IN NEWENGLAND. 2SS
and great are the miscliiefs that have arisen through want of
being more aware of it.
There is commonly, as I observed before, in high experi-
ences, besides that which is spiritual, a mixture of three
things, viz. natural, or common afFections and workings of the
imagination, and a degree of selfrighteousness or spiritual
pride. Now it often comes to pass, that throvigh persons not
distinguishing the v»'heat from the chaff, and for want of
watchfulness and humble jealousy of themselves, and laying
great weight on the natural and imaginary part, and yielding
to it, and indulging of it, that part grows and increases, and
the spiritual part decreases ; the devil sets in, and works in
the corrupt part, and cherishes it to his utmost ; until at
length the experiences of some persons, who began well,
come to but little else, but violent motions of carnal affections,
with great heats of the imagination, and a great degree of en-
thusiasm, and swelling of spiritual pride ; very much like
some fruits which bud, blossom and kernel well, but after-
wards are blasted with an excess of moisture ; so that though
the bulk is monstrously great, yet there is little else in it but
what is useless and unwholesome. It appears to me very
probable, that many of the heresies that have arisen, and sects
that have appeared in the Christian world, in one age and
?inother, with wild enthusiastical notions and practices, began
at first by this means, that it was such a degenerating of ex-
periences that first gave rise to them, or at least led the way
to them.
There is nothing in the world that does so much expose
to this degenerating of experiences, as an vmheeded spiritual
pride and selfconfidence, and persons being conceited of their
own stock, without an humble, daily and continued depend-
ence on God. And this very thing seems to be typified of
old, by the corrupting of the manna. Some of the children of
Israel, because they had gathered a store of manna, trusted in
it, there being as they apprehended, sufficient in the store they
had gathered and laid up, without humbly looking to heaven,
and stooping to the earth for daily supplies ; and the conse-
quence was, that their manna bred worms and stank, Exod.
fi84 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
xvi. 20. Pride, above all ll»iruj;s promotes this degeneracy
of experiences, because it grieves and quenches the Spirit of
the Lamb of God, and so kills the spiritual part ; and it cher-
ishes the natural part, it inflames the carnal affections, and
heats the imagination.
The unhappy person that is the subject of such a degene-
racy of experiences, for the most part, is not sensible of his
own calamity ; but because he finds himself still violently
moved, and greater heats of zeal, and more vehement mo-
tions of his animal spirits, thinks himself fuller of the Spirit of
God than ever. But indeed it is with him, as the apostle says
of the Galatians, Gal. iii. 3. " Having begun in the Spirit,
they are made perfect by the flesh.
By the mixture there is of common aff'ection with love toGod
the love of true Christians is liable to degenerate, and to be
more and more built on the foundation of a supposition of be-
ing his high and peculiar favorites, and less and less on an ap-
prehension of the excellency of God's nature, as he is in him-
self. So the joy of Christians, by reason of the mixture there is
■with spiritual joy, is liable to degenerate, and to come to that
at last, as to be but little else but joy in self, joy in a person's
own supposed eminency, and distinction from others in the fa-
vor of God. So zeal, that at first might be in great part spiritual,
yet through the mixture there is, in a long continuance of op-
position and controversy, may degenerate more and more in-
to human and proud passion, and may come to bitterness, and
even a degree of hatred. And so love to the brethren may by
degrees come to but little else but fondness, and zeal for a
party ; yea, through a mixture of a natural love to the oppo-
site sex, may degenerate more and more, until it issues in
that which is criminal and gross. And I leave it with those
■vvho a re better acquainted with ecclesiastical history, to in-
quire whether such a degeneracy of afi'ections as this, might
not be' the first thing that led the way, and gave occasion to
the rise of the abominable notions of some sects that have
arisen, concerning the community of women. However that
,is, yet certainly the mutual embraces and kisses of persons of
djftercnt sexes, under the notion of Christian love and holy
IN NEWENGLAND. S85
kisses, are utterly to be disallowed and abominated, as having
the most direct tendency quickly to turn Christian love into
unclean and brutish lust, Avhich will not be the better, but ten
times the worse, for being christened by the name of Christ-
ian love.
I should also think it advisable, that meetings of young
people, of both sexes, in the evening, by themselves, without
a minister, or any elder people amongst them, for religious
exercises, should be avoided : For though for the present,
while their minds are greatly solemnized with lively impres-
sions, and a deep sense of divine things, there may appear no
ill consequence ; yet we must look to the further end of
things, and guard against future dangers and advantages that
Satan might gain against us. As a lively, solemn sense of
divine things on the minds of young persons may gradually
decay, so there will be danger that an ill iimprovement of these
meetings may gradually prevail ; if not in any unsuitable be-
havior while together in the meeting, yet when they break up
to go home, they may naturally consort together in couples,
for other than religious purposes ; and it may at last come to
that, that young persons may go to such meetings, chiefly for
the sake of such an opportunity for company keeping.
The defect there sometimes is in the experiences of Christ-
ians exposes them to degenerate, as well as the mixture that
they have. Deficient maimed experiences do sometimes be-
come more and more so : The mind, being wholly intent up-
on those things that are in view, and those that are most want-
ing being neglected, there is less and less of them, and so the
gap for corruption to come in grows wider and wider. And
commonly both these causes of the degenerating of experien-
ces operate together.
We had need to be jealous over ourselves with a godly jeal-
iousy, as the apostle was over the Christian Corinthians, lest
by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtil-
ty, so our minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that
is in Christ. God indeed will never suHer his true saints to-
tally and finally to fall away, but yet may punish their pride
^and selfconfidence, by suffering them to be long led into a
<28S REVIVAL OF RELIGION
dreadful wilderness, by the subtle serpent, to the great Afound-
ing of their own souls, and the interest of religion.
And before I dismiss this head of the degenerating of expe-
riences, I would mcfilion one thing more that tends to it ; and
that IS, pci-sons* aiming in their experience to go beyond the
rule of God's word, i. e. aiming at that, -whic/i is indeed, in some
respect, beyond the rule. Thus some persons have endeav-
ored utterly to root out and abolish all natural affection, or any-
special affection or respect to their near relations, under a no-
tion that no other love ought to be allowed, but spiritual love,
and that all other love is to be abolished as carnal, and that it
becomes Christians to love none upon the account of any thing
else, but the image of God ; and that therefore love should
go out to one and another only in that proportion in which the
image of God is seen in them. They might as well argue
that a man ought utterly to disallow of, and endeavor to abolish
all love or appetite to his daily food, under a notion that it is
a carnal appetite, and that no other appetite should be tolerat-
ed but spiritual appetites. Why should the saints strive after
that, as an high attainment in holiness, which the apostle in
Rom. i.31, mentions as one instance wherein the Heathen had
got to the most horrid pass in wickedness, viz. J bei?ig ivithout
r.atural affection ?
Some have doubted whether they might pray for the con-
version and salvation of the souls of their children, any more
than for the souls of others ; because the salvation of the souls
of others would be as much to God's glory, as the salvation of
their children ; and they have supposed that to pray most for
their own, would shew a selfish disposition. So they have
been afraid to tolerate a conipassionate grief and concern for
their nearest friends, for fear it would be an argument of want
of resignation to God.
And it is true, there is great danger of persons setting their
hearts too much upon their earthly friends ; our love to earth-
ly friends ought to be under the government of the love of
God, and ^should be attended with a spirit of submission and
resignation to his will, and every thing should be subordinated
to his glory : But that is no argument that these affections
IN NEWENGLAND. 287
should be entirely abolished, which the Creator of the world
has put within mankind, for the good of mankind, and because
he saw they would be needful for them, as they must be united
In society, in tlie present state, and are of great use, when
kept in their proper place ; and to endeavor totally to root
them out, would be to reproach and oppose the wisdom of the
Creator. Nor is the being of these natural inclinations, if well
regulated, inconsistent with any part of our duty to God, or
any argument of a sinful selfishness, any more than the natur-
al abhorrence that there is in the human nature of pain, and
natural inclination to ease that was in the man Christ Jesus
himself.
It is the duty of parents to be more concerned, and to pray
more for the salvation of their children, than for the children
of their neighbors ; as much as it is the duty of a minister to
be more concerned for the salvation of the souls of his flock,
and to pray more for them, than those of other congregations,
because they are committed to his care ; so our near friends
are more committed to our care than others, and our near
neighbors, than those that live at a great distance ; and the
people of our land and nation are more in some sense, com-
mitted to our care than the people of China, and we ought to
pray more for them, and to be more concerned that the king-
dom of Christ should flourish among them, than in another
country, where it would be as much, and no more for tlie glo-
ry of God. Compassion ought to be especially exercised to-
wards friends. Job, vi. 14. Christ did not frown upon a special
affection and compassion for near friends, bui coimtenanced
and encouraged it, from time to time, in those that in the ex-
ercise of such an aflfection and compassion, applied to him for
relief for their friends ; as in the instance of the woman of Ca-
naan, Jairus, Mary and Martha, the centurion, the widow of
Nain, and many others. The Apostle Paul, though a man as
much resigned and devoted to God, and under the power of
his love, perhaps as any mere man that ever lived, yet had a
peculiar concern for his countrymen the Jews, the rather on
that account that they were his brethren and kinmncn according
io thejlesh ; he had a very high degree of compassionate grief
2S8 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
for them, insomuch, that he tells us he had great heaviness
and continual sorrow of heart for them, and could wish himself
accursed from Christ for them.
There are many things that are proper for the saints in
heaven, that are not suitable to the state God has set us in, in
this world : And for Christians, m these and other instances,
to affect to go be3'ond the present state of mankind, and what
God has appointed as fit for it, is an instance of that which the
wise man calls a being righteous overmuch., and has a tendency
to open a door for Satan, and to cause religious affections to
degenerate into something very unbecoming of Christians.
Thus I have, as I proposed, taken notice of some things
with regard to the inward experiences of Christians, by which
Satan has an advantage.
I now proceed in the
2d. Place, to take notice of something with regard to the
external effects of experiences, which also gives Satan an ad-
vantage. What I have respect to, is the secret and unac-
countable infiuence that custom has upon persons, with respect
to the. external effects and manifestations of the inward affec-
tions of the mind. By custom, I mean, both a person's being
accustomed to a thing in himself, in his own common, allowed
and indulged practice, and also the countenance and approba-
tion of others amongst whom he dwells, by their general
voice and practice. It is well known, and appears sufficiently
by what I have said already in this treatise and elsewhere, that
I am far from ascribing all the late uncommon effects and
outward manifestations of inward experiences to custom and
fashion, as some do ; I know it to be otherwise, if it be possi-
ble for me to know any thing of this nature by the most
critical observation, vmder all manner of opportunities of ob-
serving. But yet, this also is exceeding evident by experience,
that custom has a strange influence in these things : I know
it by the different manners and degrees of external effects and
manifestations of great affections and high discoveries, in dif-
ferent towns, according to what persons are gradually led into,
and insensibly habituated to, by example and custom ; and also
in the same place, at different times, according to the conduct
IN NEWENGLAND. tsi
ihat they have : If some person is among them to conduct
them, that much countenances and encourages such kind of
outward manifestations of great affections, they naturally and
insensibly prevail, and grow by degrees unavoidable ; but
when afterwards they come under another kind of conduct, th6
manner of external appearances will strangely alter : And yet
it seems to be without any proper design or contrivance of
those in whom there is this alteration ; it is not properly af-
fected by them, but the influence of example and Custom is
secret and insensible to the persons themselves. These things
have a vast influence in the manner of persons manifesting
their joys, whether Avith smiles and an air of lightness, or
whether with more solemnity and reverence ; and so they
have a great influence as to the disposition persons have, un-
der high affections, to abound in talk ; and also as to the man-
ner of their speaking, the loudness and vehemence of their
speech ; (though it would be exceeding unjust, and against all
the evidence of fact and experience, and the reason of things,
to lay all dispositions persons have to be much in speaking to
others, and to speak in a very earnest rhanner, to custom.) It
is manifest that example and custom has some way or other,
a secret and imsearchable influence on those actions that are
involuntary, by the difference that there is in different places,
and in the same places at different times, according to the
diverse examples and conduct that they have.
Th&i'efore, though it would be very \mreasonable, and pre-
judicial to the interest of religion, to frown upon all these ex-
traordinary external effects and manifestaiions of great relig-
ious affections, (for a measure of them is natural, necessary
and beautiful, and the effect in no wise disproportioned to the
ipii'itual cause, and is of great benefit to promote religion) yet
I think they greatly err who think that these things should be
wholly unlimited, and that all should be encouraged in going
in these things to the utmost length that they feel themselves
inclined to : The consequence of this will be very bad : There
ought to be a gentle restraint held upon these things, and
there should be a prudent care taken of persons in such ex-
ti'aordinary circumstances, and they should be moderately ad-
Vol. Ill, 2 N '
29© REVIVAL OF RELIGION
vised at proper seasons, not to make more ado than there is
need of, but rather to hold a restraint upon thtir inclinations ;
otherwise extraordinary outward effects will grow upon them,
they will be more and more natural and unavoidable, and the
extraordinary outward show will increase, without any increase
of the internal cause; persons will find themselves under a
kind of necessity of making a great ado, with less and less af-
fection of soul, until at length almost any s]ii?-ht emotion will
set them going, and they will be more and more violent and
boisterous, andAvill grow louder and louder, until their actions
and behavior becomes indeed very absurd. These things ex-
perience proves.
Thus I have taken notice of the more general causes
whence the errors that have attended this great revival of re-
ligion have risen, and under each head have observed some
particular errors tliat have flowed from these fountains. I now
proceed as I proposed in the
Second place, to take notice of some particular errors that
have risen from several of these causes ; in some perhaps they
have been chiefly owing to one, and in others to another, and
in others to the influence of several, or all conjunctly. And
here the
1*^ Thing I would take notice of, is, censuring others that
are professing Christians, in good standing in the visible
church, as unconverted. I need not repeat Avhat I have elsei-
where said to shew tliis to be against the plain, and frequent,
and strict prohibitions of the word of God : It is the worst dis-
ease that has attended this work, most contrary to the spirit
and rules of Christianity, and of worse consequences. There
is a most unhappy tincture that the minds of many, both min-
isters and people have received that way. The manner of
many has been, when they first enter into conversation with
any person, that seems to have any shcAv or make any pre-
tences to religion, to discern him, or to fix a judgment of
him, from his manner of talking of things of religion, whether
he be converted, or experimentally acquainted with vital piety
or not, and then to treat him accordingly, and freely to ex-
press their thoughts of him to others, especially those that
IN NEWENGLAND. 291
they have a good opinion of as true Christians, and accepted
as brethren and companions in Christ ; or if they do not de-
clare their minds expressly, yet by their manner of speaking
of them, at least to their friends, they will show plainly what
their thoughts are. So when they have heard any minister
pray or preach, their first work has been to observe him on a
design of discerning him, whether he be a converted man or
no ; whether he prays like one that feels the saving power of
God's Spirit in his heart, and whether he preaches like one
that knows what he says. It has been so much the way in
some places, that many nev/ converts do not know but it is
their duty to do so, they know no other way. And when
once persons yield to such a notion, and give in to such a hu-
mor, they will quickly grow very discerning in their own ap-
prehension, they think they can easily tell a hypocrite : And
■when once they have passed their censure every thing seems
to confirm it, they see more and more in the person that they
hare censured, that seems to them to shew plainly that he is
an unconverted man. And then, if the person censured be a
minister, every thing in his public perfonnances seems dead
and sapless, and to do them no good at all, but on the contrary
to be of deadening influence, and poisonous to the soul ; yea,
it seems worse and worse to them, his preaching grows more
and more intolerable : Which is owing to a secret, strong
prejudice, that steals in more and more upon the mind, as ex-
perience plainly and certainly shows. When the Spirit of
God was wonderfully poured out in this place, more than sev-
en years ago, and near thirty souls in a week, take one with
another, for five or six weeks together, were to appearanca
brought home to Christ, and all the town seemed to be alive
and full of God, there was no such notion or humor prevailing
here ; Avhen ministers preached here, as very many did at that
time, young and old, our people did not go about to discern
whether they were men of experience or not : They did not
know that they must : Mr. Stoddard never brought them up
in that way ; it did not seem natural to them to go about any
thing of that nature, nor did any such thing enter into their
hearts ; but when any minister preached, th« business of every
292 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
one was to listen and attend to what he said, and apply it t»
his own heart, and make the utmost improvement of it. And
it is remarkable, that never did there appear such a disposi-
tion in the people, to relish, approve of, and admire ministers
preaching as at that time : Such expressions as these were
frequent in the mouths of one and another, on occasion of the
preaching of strangers here, viz. That theij rejoiced that there
fivere so manij such emi7icnt ministers in the country ,• and they
nvondcred they never heard the fame of them before : They were
thankful that other totons had so good meaiis ; and the like..-
And scarcely ever did any minister preach here, but hie
•preaching did some remarkable service ; as I had good oppor-
tunity to know, because at that time, I had particular acquaint-
ance with most of the persons in the town, in their soul con-
cerns. That it has been so much otherwise of late in many
places in the land, is another instance of the secret and power-
ful influence of custom and example.
There has been an unhappy disposition in some ministers
towards their brethren in the ministry in this respect, which
has encoui'aged i^.nd greatly promoted such a spirit among
some of their people. A Avrong improvement has been made
of Christ's scourging the buyers and sellers out of the tennple ;
it has been expected by some, that (."-hrist was now about thus
to purge his house of unconverted ministers, and this has
made it more natural to them to think that they should do
Christ service, and act as coworkers with him, to put to their
hand, and endeavor by all means to cashier those ministers
that they thought to be unconverted. Indeed it appears to
me probable that the time is coming, when awful judgments
will be executed on unfaithful ministers, and that no sort of
men in the world will be so much exposed to divine judg-
ments ; but then we should leave that work to Christ, who
is the searcher of hearts, and to whom vengeance belongs ; and
not without warrant, take the scourge out of his hand into
our own. There has been too much of a disposition in some,
as it were to give ministers over as reprobates, that have becH
looked upon as wolves in sheep's clothing ; which has tended
to promote and encourage a spirit of bitterness towards theraj
IN NEWENGLAND. SSS
and to make it natural to treat them too much as if fliey knew
God hated them. If God's children knew that others were
reprobates, it would not be required of them to love them ;
we may hate those that we know God hates ; as it is lawful to
hate the devil, and as the saints at the day of judgment will
hate the wicked. Some have been too apt to look for fire from
heaven upon particular ministers ; and this has naturally ex-
cited that disposition to call fpr it, that Christ rebuked in his
disciples at Samaria. For my part, though I believe no sort
of men on earth are so exposed to spiritual judgments as wick-
ed ministers, yet I feel no disposition to treat any minister as
if I supposed that he was finally rejected of God ; for I cannot
but hope that there is coming a day of such great grace, a
time so appointed for the magnifying the riches and sover-
eignty of divine mercy, beyond what ever was, that a great
number of unconverted ministers will obtain mercy. There
was no sort of persons in Christ's time that were so guilty,
and so hardened, and towards whom Christ manifested such
great indignation, as the Priests and Scribes, and there were
no such persecutors of Christ and his disciples as they ; and
yet in that great outpouring of the spirit that began on the
day of pentecost, though it began with the comm.on people,
yet in the progress of the work, after awhile, a great company
sfjiriests in Jerunalem ivere obedient to the faith^ Acts vi. 7.
And Saul, one of the most violent of all the persecuting Phar-
isees, became afterwards the greatest promoter of the work
of God that ever was. I hope we shall yet see in many in-
stances a fulfilment of that in Isa. xxix. 24. " They also that
erred in spirit shall come to understanding, and they that mur^
tnured shall learn doctrine."
Nothing has been gained by this practice. The end that
some have aimed at in it has not been obtained, nor is ever
like to be. Possibly some have openly censured ministers,
and encouraged their people's uneasiness under them, in hopes
that it would soon come to that, that the uneasiness would be
so general, and so great, that unconverted ministers in gene-
ral would be cast off, and that then things would go on happi-
ly : But there is no likelihood of it. The devil indeed has ob-
594 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
tained his cml ; this practice has bred a great deal ofunhap'
piness among ministers and people, has spoiled Christians' en-
joyment of sabbaths, and made them their most uneasy, un-
comfortable and improfitable days, and has stirred up great
contention, and set all in a flame ; and in one place and anoth-
er where there was a glorious work of God's Spirit begun,
it lias in a great measure knocked all in the head, and their
Tninistei-s hold their places. Some have aimed at a better end
in censuring ministers ; they have supposed it to be a likely
means to awaken them : Whereas indeed, there is no one
thing has !iad so great a tendency to prevent the awakening
of disaffected ministers in general : And no one tiling has
actually had such influence to lock up the minds of ministers"
against any good crfect of this great work of God in the land
upon their minds in this respect : I have known instances of
some that seemed to be much moved by the first appearance
of this work, but since have seemed to be greatly deadened
by what has appeared of this nature. And if there be one or
two instances of ministers that have been awakened by it,
there are ten to one on whom it has had a contrary influence.
The worst enemies of this work have been inwardly eased by
this practice ; they have made a shield of it to defend their
Consciences, and have been glad that it has been carried to so
great a length ; at the same time that they have looked upon
it, and improved it, as a door opened for them to be mare
bold in opposing the work in general.
There is no such dreadful danger of natural men's being
undone by our forbearing thus to censure them, and carrying
it towards them as visible Christians ; it will be un bloody,
hell peopling charity, as some seem to suppose, when it is
known that wc do nat treat them as Christians, because we
have taken it upon us to pass a judgment on their state, on
any trial, or exercise of our skill in examining and discern-
ing them, but only as allowing them to be woi'thy of a public
charity, on their profession and good external behavior ; any
more than Judas was in danger of being deceived, by Christ's
treating him a long time as a disciple, and sending him forth
as an apostle, (because he did not then take it upon him to act
IN NEWENGLAND. 295
as the judge and searcher of hearts, hm only as the head of the
visible church.) Indeed such a charity as this may be abused
by some, as every thing is, and will be, that is in its own na-
ture proper, and of never so good tendency. I say nothing
against dealing thoroughly Avith conscience, by the niiost con-
vincing and searching dispensation of the word of God : I do
not desire that that sword should be sheathed, or gently hand-
led by ministers ; but let it be used as a two edged sword, to
pierce, even to the dividing asunder soul and spirit, joints and
marrow ; let conscience be dealt Avith, without any compli-
ments ; let ministers handle it in flaming fire, without having
any more mercy on it, than the furnace has on those metals
that are tried in it. But let us let men's persons alone : Let
the word of God judge them, but do not let us take it upon us
until we have warrant for it.
Some have been ready to censure ministers because they
seem, in comparison of some other ministers, to be very cold
and lifeless in their ministerial performances. But then it
should be considered that for ought we know, God may here-
after raise up ministers of so much more excellent and heav-
enly qualifications, and so much more spiritual and divine in
their performances, that there may appear as great a differ-
ence between them, and those that now seem the most lively,
as there is now between them, and others that are called dead
and sapless ; and those that are now called lively ministers
may appear to their hearers, when they compare them with
others that shall excel them, as wretchedly mean, and their
performances poor, dead, dry things ; and many may be
ready to be prejudiced against them, as accounting them good
for nothing, and it may. be calling them soul murderers.
What a poor figure m.ay we suppose, the most lively of us,
and those that are most admired by the people, do make in
the eyes of one of the saints of heaven, any otherwise than as
their deadness, defornsity and rottenness is hid by the vail of
Christ's righteousness ?
Another thing that has been supposed to be sufficient war-
rant for openly censuring ministers as unconverted, is their
opposing this work of God, that has lately been carried on in
296 REVIVAL OF RELIGtON
the land. And there can be no doubt with me but that oppd-
sition against tliis work may be such, as to render cither min-
isters or people, truly "candalous, and expose them to public
ecclesiastical censure ; and that ministers hereby may utterly
defeat the design of ther ministry, as I observed before ; and so
give their people just cause of uneasiness ; I should not thinl:
that any person had power to oblige me, constantly to attend
the ministry of one, who did from time to time, plainly pray
and preach against this work, or speak r-^proachfuUy of it
frequently in his public performances, after all Christian
methods had been used for a remedy, and to no purpose.
But as to determining how far opposing this work is con-
sistent with a state of grace, or how far, and for how long time,
some persons of good experience in their own souls, through
prejudices they have received from the errors that have been
Tnixed with this work, or through some peculiar disadvantage*
they are under to behold things in a right view of them, by"
reason of the persons they converse with, or their own cold
and dead frames, is, as experience shows, a very difficult
thing ; I have seen that which abundantly convinces me that
the business is too high for me ; I am glad that God has not
committed such a difHcult affair to me ; I can joyfully leave it
wholly in his hands, who is infinitely fit for it, without med-
dling at all with it myself. We may represent it as exceed-
ing dangerous to oppose this work, for this we have good war-
rant in the word of God ; but I know of no necessity we are
under to determine whether it be possil)Ie for those that are
guilty of it to be in a state of grace or no.
God seems so strictly to have forbidden this practice, of
our judging our brethren in the visible church, not only be-
cause he knew that we were too much of babes, infinitely too
weak, fallible and blind, to be well capacitated for it, but also
because he knew that it was not a work suited to our proud
hearts ; that it would be setting us vastly too high, and mak-
ing us too much lords over our fellow creatures. Judging-
our brethren and passing a condemnatory sentence upon them,
seems to carry in it an act of authority, especially in so great
a case, to' sentence them with respect to that state of their
IN NEWENGLAND. 297
Iiearts, on which depends their liableness to eternal damna-
tion ; as is evident by such interrogations as these, (to hear
which from God's mouth, is enough to make us shrink into
nothing with shame and confusion, and a sense of our own
blindness and worthlessness) Rom. xiv. 4. " Who art thou
that judgest another man's servant ? To his own master he
standeth or falleth." And Jam. iv. 12. " There is one law-
giver that is able to save and to destroy ; who art thou that
judgest another ?" Our wise and merciful shepherd has grac-
iously taken care not to lay in our way such a temptation to
pride ; he has cut up all such poison out of our pasture ; and
therefore we should not desire to have it restored. Blessed
be his name, that he has not laid such a temptation in the way
of my pride 1 I know that in order to be fit for this business
I must not only be vastly more knowing, but more humble
than I am.
Though I believe some of Gcd's own children have of late
been very guilty in this matter, yet by what is said of it in the
scripture, it appears to me very likely, that before these things
which God has lately begun, have an end, God will awfully
rebuke that practice ; may it in sovereign and infinite mercy
be prevented, by the deep and open humiliation of those that
have openly practised it.
As this practice ought to be avoided, so should all such
open, visible, marks of distinction and^separation that imply
it ; as particularly, distinguishing such as we have judged to
be in a converted state with the compellations of brother or
sister ; any further than there is a visible ecclesiiastical dis-
tinction. In those places where it is the manner to receive
such, and such only to the communion of the visible churchy
as recommend themselves by giving a satisfying account of
their inward experiences, there Christians may openly distin-
guish such persons, in their speech and ordinary behavior,
with a visible separation, without being inconsistent with
themselves : And I do not now nretend to meddle with that
controversy, whether such an' account of experience be
requisite to church fellowship : But cerlainly, to admit per-
sons to communion with us as brethren in the visible church,
Vol. hi. 2 O
298 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
and then visibly lo reject them, and to make an open distinc-
tion between tliem and others, by dilVercnt names or appella-
tions, is to be inconsistent with ourselves ; it is to make a
visible church within a visible church, and visibly lo divide
between shcci) and g<jats, setting one on the right hand, and
the other on the left.
This bitter root of censoriousness must be totally rooted out,
as vve would prepare the way of the Lord. It has nourished
and upheld many other things contrary to the humility,
meekness, and love of the gospel. The minds of many have
received an unhappy turn, in some respects, with their relig-
ion : There is a certain point or sharpness, a disposition to a
kind of warmth, that does not savor of that meek, lamblike,
sweet disposition that becomes Christians : Many have now
been so long habituated to it, that they do not know how to
get out of it ; but we must get ovU of it ; the point and sharp-
ness must be blunted, and we must learn another way of man-
ifesting our zeal for God-
There is a way of reflecting on others, and censuring thena
in open prayer, that some have ; which though it has a fair
shew of love, yet is indeed the boldest way of reproaching oth-
ers imaginable, because there is iinplied in it an appeal to the
most high God, concerning the truth of their censures and
reflections.
And here I would also observe by the way, that some have
a Avay of joining a sort of imprecations with their petitions for
others, though but conditional ones, that appear to me wholly
needless and improper : They pray that others may either be
converted or removed. I never heard nor read of any such
thing practised in the church of God muil now, unless it be
Avith respect to some of the most visibly and notoriously aban-
doned enemies of the church of God. This is a sort of curs-
ing men in our prayers, adding a curse with our blessing ;
whereas the rule is bless arid curse not. To pray that God
would kill another, is to curse him wilh the like curse where-
with Elisha cursed the children that came out of Bethel. And
the case must be very great and extraordinary indeed to war-
rant it, unless wc were prophets, and did not speak our own
IN NEWENGLAND. 299
words, but words indited by the immediate inspiration of the
Spirit of God. It is pleaded that if God has no design of coh-
veriing others, it is best for them, as well as best for others,
that they should be immediately taken away and sent to hell
before they have contracted more guilt. To which I would
say, that so it was best that those children that met Elisha,
seeing God had no design of converting them, should die im-
mediately as they did ; but yet Elisha's imprecating that sud-
den death upon them, v/as cursing them ; and therefore,
would not have been lawful for one that did not speak in the
naine of the Lord as a prophet.
And then if we give Avay to such things as these, where
shall wc stop ? A child that suspects he has an unconverted
father and mother, may pray openly that his father and mother
may either be converted, or taken away and sent to hell now
quickly, before their guilt is greater. (For unconverted
parents are as likely to poison the souls of their family in their
manner of training them up, as unconverted ministers are to
poison their people.) And so it might come to that, that it
might be a common thing all over the country, for children to
pray after this manner concerning their parents, and brethren
and sisters concerning one another, and husbands concerning
their Avives, and wives concerning husbands ; and so for per-
sons to pray concerning all their unconverted friends and
neighbors ; and not only so, but we may also pray concerning
all those saints that are not lively Christians, that they may
either be enlivened or taken away ; if that be true that is
often said by some at this day, that these cold dead saints do
more hurt than natural men, and lead more souls to hell, and
that it would be well for mankind if they were all dead.
How needless are such petitions or imprecations as these I
What benefit is there of them ? Why is it not sufficient for us
to pray that God would provide for his church, and the good
of souls, and take care of his own flock, and give it needful
means and advantages for its spiritual prosperity ? Does God
need to be directed by us in what way he shall do it ? What
need we ask of God to do it by killing such and such persons,
if he does not convert them ? Unless we delight in the
30ft REVIVAL OF RELIGION
thoughts of God's answering us in such terrible ways, and
with such awful manifestations of his wrath to our fellow
creatures.
And why do not ministers direct sinners to pray for them-
selves, that God would either convert them or kill them, and
send them to hell now, before their j^uilt is greater ? In this
way we should lead persons in the next place to selfmursler:
For many probably would soon begin to think that that which
they may pray for, they may seek, and use the means of.
Some with whom I have discoursed about this way of pray-
ing, have said, that the Spirit of God, as it were, forces them
to utter themselves thus, as it were forces out such words
from their mouths, when otherwise they should not dare to
utter them. But such a kind of impulse does not look like the
influence of the Spirit of God. The Spirit of God sometimes
strongly inclines men to utter woi'ds ; but not by putting ex-
pressions into the mouth, and urging to utter them ; but by-
filling the heart with a sense of divine things, and holy affec-
tions ; and those affections and that sense inclines the mouth
to speak. That other way of men's being urged to use certain
expressions, by an unaccountable force, is very probably from
the influence of the spirit of the devil.
2. Another thing I would take notice of, in the manage-
ment of which there has been much error and misconduct, is,
lay exhorting ; about which there has been abundance of dis-
puting, jangling, and contention.
In the midst of all the disputes that have been, I suppose
that all are agreed as to these two things, viz.
1. That all exhorting one another of laymen is not unlawful
or improper, but on the contrary, that some exhorting is a
Christian duty. And,
2. I suppose also, all will allow that there is something that
is proper only for ministers ; that there is some kind or way
of exhoi'ting and teaching or other, that belongs only to the
office of teachers. All will allow, that God has appointed such
an office as that o{ teachers in the Christian church, and there-
fore, doubtless will allow that something or other is proper
IN NEWENGLAND. 301
and peculiar to that office, or some business of teaching that
belongs to it, that does not belong as much to others iis to them.
If there be any way of teaching, that is peculiar to that of-
fice, then for others to take that upon them, is to invade the
office of a minister ; which doubtless is very sinful, and is
often so represented in scripture. But the great difficulty is
to settle the bounds, and to tell exactly, how far laymen may
go, and when they exceed their limits ; which is a matter of
so much difficulty, that ^I do not wonder if many in their
zeal have transgressed. The two ways of teaching and ex-
horting, the one of which ought ordinarily to be left to min-
isters, and the other of which may and ought to be practised
by the people, may be expressed by those two names of
preachings and exhorting in a way of Christian conversation,...
But then a great deal of difficulty and controversy arises to
determine what is preachings and what is Chrisiian conversa-
tion. However, I will humbly offer my thoughts concerning
this subject of lay exhorting, as follows.
I. The common people in exhorting one another ought not
to clothe themselves with the like authority with that wluch is
proper for ministers. There is a certain authority that min-
isters have, and should exercise in teaching, as well as gov-
erning the flock. Teaching is spoken of in scripture as an
act of authority, 1 Tim. ii. 12. In order to a man's preaching,
special authority must be committed to him. Rom. x. 15.
" How shall they pneach, except they be sent ?" Ministers
in this work of teaching and exhorting are clothed with author-
ity, as Christ's messengers, (Mai. ii. 7.) and as representing
him, and so speaking in his name, and in his stead, 2 Cor. v.
18, 19, 20. And it seems to be the most honorable thing
that belongs to the office of a minister of the gospel, that to
him is committed the word of reconciliation, and that he has
power to preach the gospel, as Christ's messenger, and speak-
ing in his name. The apostle seems to speak of it as such,
1 Cor. i. 16, 17. Ministers therefore in the exercise of this
power, may clothe themselves with authority in speaking, or
may teach others in an authoritative manner. Tit. ii. 15.
" These things speak and exhort, and rebuke with all authori-
302 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
ity : Let no niDii despise thee." But the common people
in exhorting one another, ought not thus to exhort in an
authoritative manner. There is a great deal of diffei'ence be-
tween teaching as a father amongst a company of children,
and counscllin;; in a brotherly Avay, as the children may kindly
counsel and admonish one another. Those that are mere
brethren, ought not to assume authority in exhorting, though
one may be better, and have more experience than another.
Laymen ought not to exhort as though they were the ambas-
sadors or messengers of Christ, as ministers do ; nor should
they exhort and warn and charge in his name, according to the
ordinary import of such an expression, Avhen applied to teach-
ing : Indeed in one sense, a Christian ought to do every thing
he does in religion in the name of Christ, i. e. he ought to act
in a dependence on him as his head and mediator, and do all
for his glory : But the expression as it is usually understood
■when applied lo teaching or exhorting, is speaking in Christ's
stead, and as having a message from him.
Persons may clothe themselves with authority in speaking,
cither by tlie autlioritative words they make use of, or in the
manner, and authoritative air of their speaking : Though
some may think that this latter is a matter of indifferency, or
at least of small importance, yet there is indeed a great deal
in it : A person may go much out of his place, and be guilty
of a great degree of assuming, in the manner of his speaking
those words, which as they might be spoken, might be proper
for him : The same Avords spoken in a different maimer, may
express what is very diverse : Doubtless there may be as
much hurt in the manner of a person's speaking, as there
may in his looks ; but the wise man tells us, that an high look
in an aboniiriatioji to the Lord, Prov. xxi. 4. Again, a man
may clothe himself with authority, in the circumstances un-
der which he speaks; as for instance, if he sets himself up
as a public teacher. Here I would have it observed, that I
do not suppose that a person is guilty of this, merely because
he speaks in the hearing of many : Persons may speak, and
speak only in a wuy of conversation, and yet speak in the hear-
ing of a great number, as they often do in their common con-
IN NEWENGLAND. 303?
v-ersation about teri?poral thitr^s, at feasts and entertainments,
where women as well as others, do converse Heely together
about worldly things, in the hearing of a considerable number ;
and it may happen to be in the hearing of a great number,
and yet without offence : And if their conversation on such
occasions should turn on spiritual things, and they should
speak as freely and openly, I do not see why it would not be
as harmless. Nor do I think that if besides a great number's
being present, persons speak v/ith a very earnest and loud
voice, this is for them to set up themselves as public teachers,
if they do it from no contrivance or premeditated design, or
as purposely directing themselves to a congregation or mul-
titude, and not speaking to any that are composed to the so-
lemnity of any public service ; but speaking in the time of
conversation, or a time M'hen all do freely converse one with
another, they express what they then feel, directing them-
selves to none but those that are near them, and fall in their
way, sneaking in that earnest and pathetical manner, to which
the subject they are speaking of, and the affecting sense of
their souls naturally leads them, and as it were constrains
them : I say that for persons to do thus, though many hap-
pen to hear them, yet it does not appear to me to be a setting
themselves up as public teachers : Yea, if this be added to
these other circumstances, that all this happens to be in a
meeting house ; I do not think that merely its being in such
a place, much alters the case, provided the solemnity of pub-
lic service and divine ordinances be over, and the solemn as-
sembly broke up, and some stay in the house for mutual re-
ligious conversation ; provided also that they speak in no au-
thoritative way, but in an humble manner, becoming their de-
gree and station, though they speak very earnestly and pa-
thetically.
Indeed modesty might, in ordinary cases, restrain some
persons, as women, and those that are young, from so much
as speaking, when a great number are present ; at least when
some of those present are much their superiors, unless they
are spoken to ; and yet the case may be so extraordinary,
as fully to warrant it. If something very extraordinary hap-
304 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
pens to persons, or if they are in extraordinary circumstances j^
as if a person be struck with lightning; in the midst of il great
company, or if he lies a dying, it appears to none any viola-
tion of modesty, for him to speak freely, before those that arc
much his superiors. I have seen some women and children
in such circumstances, on religious accounts, that it has ap-
peared to me no more a transgressing the laws of humility
and modesty, for them to speak freely, let who will be present
than if they were dying.
1)111 then may a man be said to set up himself as a public
teacher, when he in a set speech, of design, directs himself to
a multitude, cither in the meeting house or elsewhere, as look-
ing that they should compose themselves to attend to what
he has to say ; and much more when this is a contrived and
premeditated thing, without any thing like a constraint, by
any estracrdinay sense or affection that he is then under ; and
more still, when meetings are appointed on purpose to hear
lay persons exhort, and they take it as their business to be
speakers while they expect that others should come, and com-
pose themselves, and attend as hearers ; when private Christ-
ians take it upon them in private meetings, to act as the mas-
ters or presidents ofthe assembly, and accordingly from time
to time to teach and exhort the rest, this has the appearance
of authoritative teaching.
When private Christians, that are no more than mere breth-
ren, exhort and admonish one another, it ought to be in an
humble manner, rather by way of entreaty than with authori-
ty ; and the more according as the station of persons is lower.
Thus it becomes women, and those that are young, ordinarily
lo be at a greater distance from any appearance of authority in
speaking than others : Thus much at least is evident by that
in 1 Tim. ii. 9, H, 12.
That lay persons ought not to exhort one another as clothed
with authority, is a general rule ; but it cannot justly be sup-
posed to extend to heads of families in their own families.
Every Christian family is a little church, and the heads of it
are its authoritative teachers and governors. Nor can it ex-
tend to schoolmasters among their scholars ; and some other
IN NEWENGLAND. ids
eases might perhaps be mentioned, that ordinary discretion
■will distinguish, where a man's circumstances do properly
clothe him with authority, and render it fit and suitable for
him to counsel and admonish others in an authoritative man-
ner.
2. No man but only a minister that is duly appointed to
that sacied calling, ought to follow teaching and exhorting a&
a calling, or so as to neglect that which is h'ls/irofier calling....
An having the office of a teacher in the church of God im-
plies two things :
1. A being invested with the authority of a teacher ; and,
2. A being called to the business oi a teacher, to make it
the business of his life.
Therefore, that man that is not a minister, that takes either
of these upon him, invades the office of a minister. Concern-
ing assuming the authority of a minister I have spoken al-
ready. But if a layman does not assume authority in his
teaching, yet if he forsakes his proper calling, or doth so at
least in a great measure, and spends his lime in going about
from house to house, to counsel and exhort, he goes beyond
his line, and violates Christian rules. Those that have the of-
fice of teachers or exhorters, have it. for their calling, and
should make it their business, as a business proper to their
office ; and none should make it their business but such....
Rom. xii. 3, 4, 5, f , 8. " For I say, through the grace given
unto me, to every man that is among you, not to think of
himself more highly than he ought to think ; but to think
soberly, according as God hath dealt to every man the pfbijor-
tion of faith. For as we have many members, in one body,
and all members have not the same office ; so we being many,
are one body in Christ. He that teacheth, let him wait on
teaching, or he that exhortelh, on exhortation." 1 Cor. xii.
29. " Are all apostles ? Are all prophets ? Are all teachers ?"
1 Cor. vii, 20. " Let every man abide in the same calling
wherein be was called." 1 Thes. iv. 11. " And that ye study-
to be quiet, and to do your own business, and to work with'
your own hands, as we commanded you."
Vol. III. 2 P
306 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
It will be a very dangerous thing for laymen, in either of
these respects, to invade the office of a minister ; if this be
common among us \\t shall be in danger of having a stop put
to the work of God, and the ark's, turning aside from us, be-
fore it comes to mount Zion, and of God's making a breach
upon us ; as of old there was an unhappy stop put to the joy
of the congregation of Israel, in bringing up the ark of God,
because others carried it besides the Levites : And therefore,
David, when the error was found out, says, 1 Chron. xv. 2.
" None ought to carry the ark of God, but the Levites only j
for them hath the Lord chosen to carry the ark of God, and to
minister unto him forever." And because one presumed to
touch the ark that was not of the sons of Aaron, thercfoic, the
Lord made a breach upon them, and covered their day of re-
joicing with a cloud in his anger.
Before I dismiss this head of lay exhorting, I would take
notice of three things relating to it, upon which there ought to
be a restraint.
1, Speaking in the time of the solemn worship of God, as
public prayer, singing, or preaching, or administration of the
sacrament of the holy supper ; or any duly of social worship :
This should not be allowed. I know it will be said, that in
some cases, when persons are exceedingly affected, they can-
not help it ; and I believe so too : But then I also believe, and
know by experience, that there are several things that con-
tribute to that inability, besides merely and absolutely the
sense of divine things they have upon their hearts. Custom
and example, or the thing's being allowed, have such an influ-
ence, that they actually help to make it impossible for per-
sons under strong affections to avoid speaking. If it was dis-
allowed, and persons at the time that they were thus disposed
to break out, had this apprehension, that it would be a very
unbecoming, shocking thing for them so to do, it would be a
help to them, as to their ability to avoid it : Their inability
arises from tlieir strong and vehement disposition ; and so far
as that disposition is from a good principle, it would be weak-
ened by the coniing in of this tliought to their minds, viz.
" What I am going to do, will be for the dishonor of Christ
IN NEWENGLAND. JOf
and religion : And so that inward vehemence, that pushed
them forward to speak, would fall, and they would be enabled
to avoid it. This experience confirms.
2. There ought to be a moderate restraint on the loudness
of persons talking under high affections ; for if there be not,
it will grow natural and unavoidable for persons to be louder
and louder, without any increase of their inward sense ; until
it becomes natural to them, at last, to scream and hallow to
almost every one they see in the streets, when they are much
affected : But this is certainly a thing very improper, and
what has no tendency to promote religion- The man Christ
Jesus when he was upon earth, had doubtless as great a sense
of the infinite greatness and importance of eternal things, and
the worth of souls, as any have now a days ; but there is not the
least appearance in his history, of his taking any such course,
or manner of exhorting others.
3. There should also be some restraint on the abundance of
persons' talk, under strong affections ; for if persons givd
themselves an unbounded liberty, to talk just so much as they
feel an inclination to, they will increase and abound more and
more in talk, beyond the proportion of their sense or affection ;
until at length it will become ineffectual on those that hear
them, and by the commonness of their abundant talk, they will
defeat their own end.
One thing more, I would take notice of before I conclude
this part, is the mismanagement that has been in some places
of the duty of singing praises to God. I believe it to have
been one fruit of the extraordinary degrees of the sweet and
joyful influences of the Spirit of God that have been lately
given, that there has appeared such a disposition to abound in
that duty, and frequently to fall into this divine exercise ; not
only in appointed solemn meetings, but when Christians occa-
sionally meet together at each other's houses. But the mis-
management I have respect to, is the getting into a way of
performing it, without almost any appearance of that rever-
ence and solemnity with Avhich all visible, open acts of divine
worship ought to be attended ; it may be two or three in a
room singing hymns of praise to God, others that are present
SOS REVIVAL OF RELIGION
talking at the same time, others about their work, with little
more appearance of regard to what is doing, than if some were
only singing a common song, for their amusement and diver-
sion. There is danger, if such things arc continued, of its
coming to that by degrees, that a mere nothing be made of
Ihis duty, to the great violation of the third commandment....
Let Christians abound as much as they will in this holy, heav-
enly exercise, in God's house and in their own houses ; but
when it is performed, let it be performed as an holy act,
wherein they have immediately and visibly to do with God....
When any social open act of devotion, or solemn worship of
God is performed, God should be reverenced as visibly pres-
ent, by those that are present. As we Avould not have the
ark of God depart from us, nor provoke God to make a breach
upon us, we should take heed that we handle the ark with
reverence.
With respect to companies singing in the streets, going to,
or coming from, the place of public worship, I would humbly
oficr my thoughts in the following particulars.
1. The rule of Christ concerning /jw^//»^ neiv ivuic itito old
dottles, does undoubtedly take place in things of this nature,
supposing it to be a thing that in itself is good, but not essen-
tial, and not particularly enjoined or forbidden. For things,
so very new and uncommon, and of so open and public a na-
ture, to be suddenly introduced and set up and practised, in
inany parts of the country, without the matter's being so much
as first proposed to any public consideration, or giving any
opportunity for the people of God to weigh the matter, or to
consider any reasons that might be offered to support it, is
putting new wine into old bottles with a witness ; as if it were
with no other design than to burst them directly. Nothing
else can be expected to be the consequence of this, than up-
roar and confusion, and great offence, and unhappy mischiev-
ous disputes, even among the children of God themselves :
Not that that which is good in itself, and is new, ought to be
forborn, until there is nobody that will dislike it ; but it ought
^o be forborn until the visible church of God is so prepared for
it, at le^st, that there is a probability that it will not do more
IN NEWENGLAND. 309
hurt than gooci, or hinder the work of God more than promote
it ; as is most evident from Christ's rule, and the apostlea*
practice. If it be brought in, when the country is so unpre-
pared, that the shock and surprise on persons' minds, and tlie
contention and prejudice against religion, that it is like to be
an occasion of, will do more to hinder religion, than the prac-
tice of it is like to do to promote it, then the fruit is picked
before it is ripe. And indeed, such an hasty endeavor to in-
troduce such an innovation, supposing it to be good in itself,
is the likeliest way to retard the effectual introduction of it j
it will hinder its being extensively introduced, much more
than it will promote it, and so will defeat its own end, But,
2. As to the thing itself, if a considerable part of a congre-
gation have occasion to go in company together to a place of
public worship, and they should join together in singing
praises to God, as they go, I confess, that after long considera-
tion, and endeavoring to view the thing every way, with the
utmost diligence and impartiality I am capable of, I cannot
find any valid objection against it. As to the common objec-
tion from Mat. vi. 5. " And when thou prayest, thou shalt not
be as the hypocrites are ; for they love to pray standing in the
synagogues, and in the corners of the streets, that they may
be seen of men ;" it is strong against a single person's sing-
ing in the streets, or in the meetinghouse, by himself, as of-
fering tb God personal, worship but as it is brought against
a considerable company, their thus publicly worshipping God,
it appears to me to have no weight at all ; to be sure it is of no
more force against a company's thus praising God in the
streets, than against their praising him in the synagogue or
meetinghouse, for the streets and the synagogues are both
put together in these words of our Saviour, as parellel in the
case that he had respect to. It is evident that Christ speaks
of personal, and not public worship. If to sing in the streets
be ostentatious, then it must be because it is a public place,
and it cannot be done there without being very open ; but it
is no more public than the synagogue or meetinghouse is
when full of people. Some worship is in its nature private,
as that which is proper to particular persons, or families, or
Z\0 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
private societies, and has respect to their particular concerns :
EiU tl)al whicli 1 now v,peak of, is performed imdcr no other
notion than a part of God's public woishJp without uny relation
to any private, separate society, or any chosen or picked num-
ber, and in which every visible Christian iiaS equal liberty to
join, if it be convenient for him, and he has a disposition, as in
the Avorship that is performed in the meetinghouse.
When i;ersons are going to the house of public worship,
to serve God there with the assembly of his people, they are
\ipon no other design than that of putting public honor upon
God, that is the business hey go from home u}x>n, and even
in their walking the streets on this errand, they appear in a
public act of respect to God ; and therefore if they go in
company with public praise, it is not a being public when
they ought to be private. It is one part of the beauty of pub-
lic worship, that it be venj public ; the more public it is, the
more open honor it puts upon God ; and especially is it beau-
tiful in that part of public worship, viz. /mblic firaise : For
the very notion of public praising of God, is to declare
abroad his glory, to publish his praise, to make it known, and
proclaim it aloud, as is evident by innumerable expressions
ef scripture. It is fit that God's honor should not be conceal-
ed but made known in the great congregation, and proclaim-
ed before the sun, and upon the housetops, before kings, and
all nations, and that his praises should be heard to ihe utmost
ends of the earth. ^
I suppose rone will condemn singing God's praises, merely
because it is perfornied in the open air, and not in a close
place : And if it may be performed by a company in the open
air, doubtless they may do it moving, as well as standing still.
So the children of Israel praised God, when they went to
mount Zion, with the ark of God ; and so the multitude prais-
ed Christ, when they entered Avith him into Jerusalem, a lit-
tle before his passion ; and so the children of Israel were
wont from year to year, to go up to Jerusalem, when they
went in companies, from all parts of the land, three times in
the year, when they often used to manifest the engagedness
of their minds, by travelling all night, and manifested their
IN NEWENGLAND. 311
'cy and gladness, by singing praises, with great decency and
beai:ty, as they went towards God's holy mountain ; as is evi-
dent by Isa. XXX. 29. " Ye shall have a song, as in the night
when a holy soleninity is kept, and gladness of heart ; as
when one goeth Avith a pipe, to come into the mountain of the
Lord, to the mighty one of Israel." And Psal. xlii. 4.
<' When I remember these things, I pour out my soul in me ;
for I had gone v/ith the multitude, I went with them to the
house of God, with the voice of joy and praise, with a multir
tude that kept holy day," Psal. c. 4. « Enter into his gates
with thanksgiving, and int© his courts with praise." When
God's people are going to his house, the occasion is so joyful
to a Christian in a lively frame, (the language of whose heart
is. Come, let us go up, to the house of the Lord, and who is glad
when it is so said to him) that the duty of singing praises
seems to be peculiarly beautiful on such an occasion. So that
if the state of the country was ripe for it, and it should be so
that there should be frequent occasions for a considerable
part of a congregation to go together to the places of public
worship, and there was in other respects a proportionable ap-
pearance of fervency of devotion, it appears to me that it
would be ravishingly beautiful, if such things were practised
all over the land, and would have a great tendency to enliven,
animate and rejoice the souls of God's saints, and greatly to
propagate vital religion. I believe the time is coming when
the world will be full of such things.
3. It seems to me to be requisite that there should be the
consent of the governing part of the worshipping societies,
to which persons have joined themselves, and of which they
own themselves a part, in order to the introducing of things
in public worship, so new and uncommon, and not essential,
nor particularly commanded, into the places where those wor-
shipping societies belong : The peace and union of such so-
cieties seem to require it ; seeing they have voluntarily
united themselves to these worshipping societies, to that end,
that they might be one in the affairs of God's public worship,
and oblige themselves in covenant to act as brethren and mu-
tual assistants, and members of one body, in those affairs, and
312 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
all are hereby naturally and necessarily led to be concerned
■with one another, in matters of religion and God's -worship ;
and seeing that this is a part of the public worship, and wor-
ship that must be performed fram time to time in the view of
the whole, being performed at a time when they are meeting
together for mutual assistance in worship, and therefore that
v'hich all must unavoidably be in some measure concenied in,
so at least as to shew their approbation and consent, or open
dislike and separation from them in it ; I say, it being thus,
charity and a regard to the union and peace of such societies,
seems to require a consent of the governing part, in order to
the introducing of any thing of this nature ; (unless they think
those societies unworthy that they should be joined to them
any longer, and so first renounce them, as the worshipping
societies of which" they are members.) Certainly if we are
of the spirit of the Apostle Paul, and have his discretion, we
shall not set up any such practice without it : He, for the
sake of peace, conformed, in things wherein he was not par-
ticularly forbidden, to the Jews, when among them ; and so
"when among those that were without the law, conformed to
them, wherein he might. To be sure those go beyond proper
limits, who, coming from abroad, do immediately of therr own
heads, in a strange place, set up such a new and uncommon
practice, among a people.
In introducing any thing of this nature among a people,
their minister especially ought to be consulted, and his Toice
taken, as long as he is owned for their minister. Ministers
are pastors of worshipping societies, and their heads and
guides in the afiairs of public worship. They are called in
scripture those that rule over them, and their people are com-
manded to obey thcviy because they ivatchfur their souls as those
that must give account. If it belongs to these shepherds
and rulers to direct and guide the Hock in any thing at all, it
belongs to them so to do in the circumstantials of their puoiic
worship.
Thus I have taken particular notice of many of those things
that have appeared to mc to be amiss, in the management of
cur religious concerns, relating to the present revival of relig-
IN NEWENGLAND; 3 13
fon, and have taken liberty freely to express my thoughts up-
on them. Upon the whole it appears manifest to me, that
things have as yet, never been set a going in their right chan-
nel ; if they had, and means had been blessed in proportion as
they have been now, this work would have so prevailed, as
before this time to have carried all before it, and have tri-
umphed over Newengland as its conquest.
The devil in driving things to these extremes, besides the
present hindrance of the work of God, has, I believe, had in
view, a twofold mischief hereafter, in the issue of things ; one
with respect to those that are more cold in religion ; to carry-
things to such an extreme, that people in general, at length,
having their eyes opened, by the great excess, and seeing
that things must needs be wrong, he might take the advan-
tage to tempt them entirely to reject the whole work, as being
all nothing but delusion and distraction. And another is with
respect to those that have been very warm and zealous, of
God's own children, that have been out of the way, to sink
them down in vmbelief and darkness. The time is coming,
I doubt not, when the bigger part of them will be convinced of
their errors ; and then probably the devil will take advantage
to lead them into a dreadful wilderness, and to puzzle and
confound them abeut their own experiences, and the experi-
ences of others ; and to make them to doubt of many things
th^t they ought not to doubt of, and even to tempt them with
atheistical thoughts. I believe if all true Christians all over the
land, should now at once have their eyes opened, fully to see
all their errors, it would seem for the present to damp relig-
ion : The dark thoughts, that it would at first be an occasion
of, and the inward doubts, difficulties and conflicts that would
rise in their souls, would deaden their lively affections and
joys, and would cause an appearance of a present decay of re-
ligion. But yet it would do God's saints great good in their
latter end ; it would fit them f6r more spiritual and excellent
experiences, more humble and heavenly love, and unmixed
joys, and would greatly tend to a more powerful, extensive
and durable prevalence cf vital piety.
Vol. III. 2 Q
3U REVIVAL OF RELIGION
I do not know but we shall be in danger by and by, after our
eyes are fully opened to see our errors, to go to contrary ex-
tremes. The devil lias driven the pendulum far beyond its
proper point of rest ; and when he has carried it to the ut-
most length that he can, and it begins by its own weight to
swing back, he probably will set in, and drive it with the
utmost fury the other way ; and so give us no rest ; and if
possible prevent our settling in a proper medium. What a
poor, blind, weak and miserable creature is man, at his best
estate ! We are like poor helpless sheep ; the devil is too
subtle for us : What is our strength ! What is our wisdom !
How ready are we to go astray ! How easily arc wc drawn
aside, into innumerable snares, while we in the mean timo
are bold and confident, and doubt not but that we are right
and safe ! We are foolish sheep, in the midst of subtle ser-
pents and cruel wolves, and do not know it. Oh ! how unfit
are we to be left to ourselves I And how much do we stand in
«eed of the wisdom, the power, the condescension, patienct
forgiveness and gentleness of our good shepherd I
PART V.
Sheiuhig positively^ luhat ought to be done to promote
this Work.
IN considering of means and methods for promoting this
glorious work of God, I have already observed, in some instanc-
es wherein there has been needless objecting and complain-
ing, and have also taken notice of many things amiss, that
ought to be amended : I now proceed in the
Third and last place, to shew positively, what ought to be
done, or what courses (according to my humble opinion) ought
to be taken to promote this work. The obligations that all
are under, with one consent, to do their utmost, and the great
IN NEWENGLAND. SIS
(danger of neglecting it, Avere observed before. I hope that
some, upon reading what was said under that head, will b©
ready to say, What shall we do ? To such readers I would
now offer my thoughts, in answer to such an inquiry.
And that which I think we ought to set ourselves about in
the first place, is to remove stumbling blocks. When God is
revealed as about to come, gloriously to set up his Idngdom in
the world, this is proclaimed, Prefiare ye the imy of the Lordj
make strait in the desert an high way for our God, Isa. xl. 3....
And again, Isa. Ivii. 14. " Cast ye up, cast ye up ; prepare
the way ; take up the stumbling block out of the way of my
.people." And chap. Ixii. 10. " Go through, go through the
•gates ; prepare you the way of the people ; cast up, cast up
fthe high way ; gather out the stones."
And in order to this, there must be a great deal done at con-
-fessing of faults, on both sides : For undoubtedly many and
great are the faults that have been committed, in the jangling
and confusions, and mixtures of light and darkness, that have
been of late. There is hardly any duty more contrary to our
corrupt dispositions, and mortifying to the pride of man ; but
it must be done. Repentance of faults is, in a peculiar man-
ner, a proper duty, when the kingdom of heaven is at hand, or
when we especially expect or desire that it should come ; as
appears by John the Baptist's preaching. And if God does
now loudly call upon us to repent, then he also calls upon us
to make proper manifestations of our repentance. I am per-
suaded that those that have openly opposed this work, or have
from time to time spoken lightly of it, cannot be excused in
the sight of God, without openly cpnfessing their fault there-
in ; especially if they be ministers. If they have any way,
either directly or indirectly, opposed the work, or have so be-
haved, in their public performances or private conversation, as
has prejudiced the minds of their people against the work, if
hereafter they shall be convinced of the goodness and divinity
of what they have opposed, they ought by no means to palliate
the matter, and excuse themselves, and pretend that they al-
ways thought so, and that it was only such and such impru-
iiences that they objected against ; but they ought openly to
516 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
declare their conviction, and condemn themselves for what
•they have done ; for it is Christ that they have spokea
against, in speaking lightly of, and prejudicing others against
this work ; yea, worse than that, it is the Holy Ghost. And
though they have done it ignorantly, and in unbelief, yet when
they find out who it is that they have opposed, undoubtedly
God will hold them bound publicly to confess it.
And on the other side, if those that have been zealous to
promote the work, have in any of the forementioned instances,
openly gone much out of the \iray, and done that which is
contrary to Christian rules, whereby they have openly injured
others, or greatly violated good order, and so done that which
has wounded religion, they must publicly confess it, and hum-
ble themselves, as they would gather out the stones, and pre-
pare the way of God's people. They who have laid great
stumbling blocks in others way, by their ofien irattsgresaiottf
are bound to remove them, by their open rcfientance.
Some probably will be ready to object against this, that the
opposcrs will take advantage by this to behave themselves in^
solently, and to insult both them and religion. And indeed,
to the shame of some, they have taken advantage by such
things; as of the good spirit that Mr. Whitefield shewed in
his retractations, and some others. Buli f there are some im-
bittered enemies of religion, that stand ready to improve every-
thing to its disadvantage, yet that ought not to hinder doing
an enjoined Christian duty ; though it be in the manifestation
of humility and repentance, after a fault openly committed.
To stand it out, in a visible impenitence of a real fault, to avoid
such an inconvenience, is to do evil, to prevent evil. And be-
sides, the danger of an evil consequence is much greater on
the other side : To commit sin, and then stand in it, is what
■will give the enemy the greatest advantage. For Christians
to act like Christians, in openly humbling themselves, when
they have openly oflended, in the end brings the greatest hon-
or to Christ and religion ; and in this way are persons most
likely lo have God appear for them.
Again, at such a day as this, God does especially call his
people to the exercise of extraordinary meekness and mutual
IN NEWENGLAND. Hf
forbearance : For at such a time, Christ appears as it were
coming in his kingdom, which calls for great moderation in
onr behavior towards all men ; as is evident, Phil. iv. 5. '< Let
your moderation be known unto all men : The Lord is at
hand." The awe of the divine majesty that appears present
or approaching, should dispose us to it, and deter us from the
contrary." For us to be judging one another, and behaving
with fierceness and bitterness, one towards another, when he
who is the searcher of all hearts, to whom we must all give
an account, appears so remarkably present, is exceeding un-
suitable. Our business, at such a time, should be at home,
searching ourselves, and condemning ourselves, and taking
heed to our own behavior. If there be glorious prosperity to
the church of God approaching, those that are the most meek,
■will have the largest share in it : For when Christ rides forth,
171 Ms glortj and Ms majesty^ it is because of truths meekness and
righteousness, Psal. xlv. 3, 4. And when God remarkably
arises, to execute judgment, it is to save all the meek of tjic
earth, Psal. Ixxvi. 9. And it is the meek, that shall increase
their joij in the Lord, Isa. xxix. 19. And when the time comes,
that God will give this lower world into the hands of his saints,
it is the meek that shall inherit the earth, Psal. xxxvii. 11, and
Mat. V. 9. " But with the froward, God will shew himself un-
.savory."
Those therefore, that have been zealous for this work, and
have greatly erred and been injurious with their zeal, ought
not to be treated with bitterness. There is abundant reason
to think, .that most of them are the dear children of Go£l, for
whom Christ died ; and therefore, that they will see their er-
ror. As to those things, wherein wc see them to be in an er-
ror, we have i'eason to say of them as the apostle, Philip, iii.
15. " If any are otherwise minded, God shall reveal this unto
them." Their errors should not be made use of by us, so
much to excite indignation towards them, but should influence
all of us, that hope that we are the children of God, to humble
ourselves, and become more entirely dependent on the Lord
Jesus Christ, when we see those, that are God*s own people,
318 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
so ready to go astray. And those ministers that have bee*
judged, and injuriously dtalt with, will do the part of Chrisi'a
<lisciples, not to judge and revile again, but to receive such in-
juries with meekness and foibearance, and making a good im-
provement of them, more strictly -examimng their hearts and
ways, and committing themselves to God. This will be the
■v/ay to have God vindicate them in his providence, if they be-
long to him. We have not yet seen the end of things ; nor
do we know who will be most vindicated, and honored of God,
in the issue. Eccles. vii. 8. " Better is the end of a thing,
than the beginning thereof ; and the patient in spirit, is better
than the proud in spirit."
Contrary to this mutual meekness, is each party's stigma-
tizing one another with odious names ; as is done in many
parts of Newengiand : Which tends greatly to widen and
perpetuate the breach. Such distinguishing names of re-
proach, do as it were divide us into two armies, separated, and
drawn up in battle array, ready to fight one with another ;
which greatly hinders the work of God.
And as such an extraordinary time as this, does especially
require of us the exercise of a great deal of forbearance, one
ioivards another ; so there is peculiarly requisite in God's
people, the exercise of great patience, in waiting on God, un-
der any special difficulties and disadvantages they may be un^
der, as to the means of grace. The beginning of a revival of
religion will naturally and necessarily be attended with a great
many difficulties of this nature ; many parts of the reviving
church will, for a while, be under great disadvantages, by rea-
ron of what remains of the old disease, of a general corruption
of the visible church. We cannot expect that, after a long
time of degeneracy and depravity, in the state of things in the
church, things should all come to rights at once ; it must be a
work of time : And for God's people to be over hasty and vio-
lent, in such a case, being resolved io have every thing recti-
fied at once, or else forcibly to deliver themselves, by breaches
and separations, is the way to hinder things coming to rights,
as they o'herwise would, and to keep them back, and the way
to break all in pieces. Not but that the case may be such, the
IN NEWENCLAND. 319
^Hficulty may be so intolerable, as to allow of no delay, and
God's people cannot continue in the state wherein they were?
without violations of absolute commands of God. But other-
wise, though the difficulty may be very great, another course
should be taken. God's people should have their recourse
directly to the throne of grace, to represent their difficulties
before the great shepherd of the sheep, that has the care of
all the affiiirs of his church ; and when they have done, they
should wait patiently upon him : If they do so, they may ex-
pect that in his time, he will appear for their deliverance :
But, if instead of that, they are impatient, and take the work
into their own hands, they will bewray their want of faiih, and
■will dishonor God, and cannot have such reason to hope
that Christ will appear for them, as they have desired, but
have reason to fear, that he will leave them to manage their
affairs for themselves, as well as they can : When otherwise,
if they had waited on Christ patiently, continuing still ins'ant
in prayer, they might have had him appearing for them, much
more effectually to deliver them. He that belicveth shall not
make haste ; and it is for those that are found patiently waiting
on the Lord, under difficulties, that he will especially appear,
When he comes to do great things for his church, as is evi-
dent by Isa. XXX. 18, and chap. xl. at the latter end, and xlix.
23, and Psal. xxxvii. 9, and many other places.
I have somewhere, not long since, met with an exposition
©f those words of the spouse, that we have several times re-
peated in the book of Canticles, / charge xjou^ O daughters of
Jerusalem^ that ye stir not ufi^ noraivake my love, until he pleasC)
■which is the only satisfying exposition that ever I met with ;
which was to this purpose, viz. that when the church of God
is under great difficulties, and in distress, and Christ does not
appear for her help, but seems to neglect her, as though he
were asleep, God's people, or the daughters of Jerusalem, in
such a case, should not show an hasty spirit ; and not having
patience to wait for Christ to awake for their hejp, until his
time comes, take indirect courses for their own deliverance,
and use violent means for their escape, before Christ appears
to open the door for them ; and so as it were, stir tip, and
320 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
aivake Christy before his time. When the church is in dis-
tress, and God seems not to appear for her in his providence,
he is very often represented .in scriptufe, as being asleep ; as
Christ was asleep in the ship, when the disciples were-tossed
by the storm, and the ship covered with waves : And God's
appearinjj afterwards for his people's help, is represented as hia
awaking out of sleep. Psal. vii. 6, and xxxv. 23, and xliv. 23,
and lix. 4, and Ixxiii. 20. Christ has an appointed time for
his thus awaking out of sleep : And his people ought to wait
Tipon him ; and not, in an impatient fit, stir him up, before his
time. It is worthy to be observed how strict this charge is,
given to the daughters of Jerusalem, which is repeated three
times over in the book of Canticles, chap. ii. 7, and iii. i, and
viii. 4. In the 2d chapter and six first verses, is represented
the supports Christ gives his church, while she is in a suffer-
ing state, as the lily among thorns : In the 7th verse is repre-
sented her patience in waiting for Christ, to appear for her
deliverance, when she charges the daughters of Jemsalem,
not to stir up, nor awake her love until he please, by the roesf
and the hinds of the ^eld ,' vrhich are creatures of a gentle,
harmless nature, are not beasts of prey, do not devour on«
another, do not fight with their enemies, but fly from them ;
and are of a pleasant, loving nature, Prov. v. 19. In the next
verse, we see the church's success, 'm this way of waiting un-
der sufferings, with meekness and patience ; Clu-ist soon-
awakes, speedily appears, and swiftly comes : The voice of my
beloved I Behold^ he cometh, leafiing ufion the inomitains', akifi'-
ping ufvjn the hills !
Vv'hat has been mentioned hitherto, has relation to the be-
havior v.'e are obliged to, as we would prevent the hindrances
of the work ; but besides these, there are things that must be
done, more directly to advance it. And here, it concerns
every one, in the first place, to look into his own heart, and
see to it that he be a partaker of the benefits of the work him-
self, and that it be promoted in his own soul. Now is a most
glorious opportunity for the good of souls. It is manifestly,
■with respect to a time of great revival of religion in the world,
tliat we have tliat gracious, earnest and moving invitation pro-
m newEngland; ss^i
^6Taim6cf, in the 55th of Isaiah. Ho,every one that'thirsteth! &c.
as is evident by what precedes in the foregoing chapter, and
■what follows in the close of this. Here, in the 6th verse, it is
«aid, " Seek ye the Lord, while he may be found ; call upon
him, while he is near. And it is with special reference ta
such a time, that Christ proclaims as he does, Rev. xxi. 6. « I
will give unto him that is athirst, of the fountain of the water
6f life freely." And chap. xxii. If. « And the Spirit and the
bride say, come ; and let him that heareth say, come ; and let
him that is athh-st come ; and v^hosoeter will, let him take the
^ater of life freely." And it seems to be with reference to
8uch a time, which is typified by X\\t feast of tabernacles^ that
Jesus, at that feast, stood and cried, as we have an account,
John vii. S7, 38. " In the last day, that great day of the feast,
Jesus stood and cried, saying, if any man thirst, let him come
^nto me and drink. He that believeth on me, out of his belly
shall flow rivers of living water." And it is with special ref-
erence to God's freeness and readiness to besto\V grace at
such a time, th^t it is said in Isa. Ix. H, of the spiritual Jeru-
salem, thy gates shall be open continually, they shall not be shut
day nor night.
And though I judge not those that have opposed this work,
and would not have others judge them, yet, if any such shall
happen to read this treatise, I would take the liberty to en-
treat them to leave off concerning themselves so much about
others, and look into their own souls, and see to it that they
are the subjects of a true, saving woi'k of the Spirit of God-
if they have reason to think they never have been, or it be but
a very doubtful hope that they have, then how can they have
any heart to be busily and fiercely engaged about the mistakes,
and the supposed false hopes of others ? And I would now be-
seech those that have hitherto been something inclining to
A''minian principles, seriously to weigh the matter with re-
spect to this Avork, and consider, whether, if the scriptures are
the word of God, the work that has been described in the first
part of this treatise, must not needs be, as to the suhstance of
it, the work of God, and the flourishing of that religion, that is
♦aught by Christ and his apostles ; and whether any good me-
VoL. ill. 2 R
S23 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
dium can be found, where a man can rest, with any stability,
between owning this work, and being a Deist ; and also to con-
sider whether or no, if it be indeed so, that this be the work
of God, it does not entirely overthrow their scheme of relig-
ion ; and therefoie, whether it does not infinitely concern
them, as they would be partakers of eternal salvation, to re-
linquish their scheme. Now is a good time for Arminians to
change their principles. I would now, as one of the friends of
this work, humbly invite them to come and join with us, and
be on our side ; and if I had the authority of Moses, I would
t5ay to them as he did to Hobab, Numb. x. 29. « We are jour-
neying unto the place, of which the Lord said, I will give it
you ; come thou with us ; and we will do thee good : For the
Lord hath spoken good concerning Israel."
As the benefit and advantage of the good improvement of
such a season, is extraordinary great ; so the danger of neg-
lecting, and misimproving it, is proportionably great. It is
abundantly evident by the scripture, that as a time of great
outpouring of the Spirit, is a time of great favor to those that
are partakers of the blessing ;^ so it is always a time of re-
markable vengeance to others. So in Isa. Ixi. 2, the same
that is called, the acceptable year of the Lord^ is called also, the
day of -vengeance of our God. So it was amongst the Jews, in
the apostles' days : The apostle in 2 Cor. vi. 2, says of that
time, that it was the accepted time, and day of salvation ; and
Christ says of ihe same time, Luke xxi. 22, « These are the
days of vengeance." At the same time that the blessings of
the kingdom of heaven were given to some, there was an axe
iaid at the root of the trees, that those that did not bear fruity
anight be hewn down, and cast into the fire, Mat. iii. 9, 10, 11,
Then was glorified, both the goodness and severity of God, in
a remarkable manner. Rom. xi. 32. The harvest and the
\intage go together : At the same time that the earth is reap-
ed, and God's elect are gathered into the garner of God, the
«ngel that has power over fire, thrusts in his sickle, and gather*
the dustier of the vine of the earth, and casts it into the great
wine press of the wrath of God, Rev. xiv. at the latter end. So
it is foretold, that at the beginning of the glorious times of th«
IN NEWENGLAND. S2S
•Christian church, at the same time that the hand of the Lord
is knoivn toivards his servants, so shall his indignation, towards
his enemies, Isa. Ixvi. 14. So when that glorious morning
shall appear, wherein the sun of righteousness shall arise, to the
tlect, with healing in his wings, the day shall burn as an oven t»
(he wicked, Mai. iv. 1, 2, 3. There is no time like such a
time, for the increase of guilt, and treasuring up wrath, and
desperate hardening of the heart, if men stand it out ; which
is the most awful judgment, and fruit of divine wrath, that can
be inflicted on any mortal. So that a time of great grace, and
pouring out of the Spirit, and the fruits of divine mercy, is
evermore also, a time of great outpouring of something else,
viz. divine vengeance, on those that neglect and misimprove
such a season.
The state of the present revival of religion, has an awful as-
pect upon those that are advanced in years. The work has
been chiefly amongst those that are young ; and comparative-
■iy, but few others have been made partakers of k. And in-
deed, it has commonly been so, when God has begun any
great work, for the revival of his church ; he has taken the
young people, and has cast off the old and stiff" necked genera-
tion. There was a remarkable outpouring of the Spirit of
God, on the children of Israel in the wilderness, on the young-
er generation, their little ones, that they said, should be a prey,
the generation that entered into Canaan, with Joshua ; which
is evident ^by many things in scripture. That generation
seems to have been the most excellent generation that ever
■was in the church of Israel. There is no generation of which
there is so much good, and so little hurt spoken in scripture ;
as might be shewn, if it would not be too long. In that gen-
eration, that were under twenty years, when they went out of
Egypt, was that kindness of youth, and love of es/iousals, s'poken
of, Jer. ii. 2, 3. But the old generation were passed by, and
remained obstinate and stiff necked, were always murmuring,
and would not be convinced by all God's wonderous works
that they beheld. God by his awful judgments that he exe-
-cuted in the wilderness, and the affliction that the people suf-
fered there, convinced and humbled the younger generation,
S2i REVIVAL OF RELIGION
and fitted them for great mercy ; as is evident by Deut. ii. l^
but he destroyed the old generation ; he swore in his tarathj
that they should not enter into his rest, and their carcases Jell in
(he ivildsmess : When it was a time of great mercy, and pour-
ing out of God's Spirit on their children, it was remarkubly x
day of vengeance unto them ; as appears by the 90th Psalm-
Let the old generation in this land, take warning from henco^
^nd take heed that they do not refuse to be convinced, by all
God's wonders that he works before their eyes, and that thejr
;^o not continue forever objecting, murmuriiig and cavilling,
ajainst tiie work of God, least, while God is bringing their
,<;hildren into a land flowing with milk and honey, be should
3wear in his wrath concerning them; that their carcases shaU
fall in the wilderness.
So when God had a design of great mercy to the Jews, in
bringing them out of the Babylonish captivity, and returning
them to their own land, there was a blessed outpouring of the
Spirit upon them in Babylon, to bring them to deep conviction
and repentance, and to a spirit of prayer to cry earnestly to
God for mercy ; which is often spoken of by the prophets :
But it was not upon the old generation, that were carried cap-
tive. The captivity continued just long enough, for that per-
verse generation to waste away and die in their captivity ; at
Jeast those of them that were adult persons, when carried cap-
tive. The old generation, and heads of families were exceed-
ing obstinatCj ai\d would not hearken to the earnest, repeated
warnings of the prophet Jeremiah; but he had greater suc-
cess among the young people ; as appears by Jer. vi. 10, H.
« To whom shall I speak and give warning, that they may
hear ? Behold their ear is uncircumcised, and they cannot
hearken : Behold the worxl of the Lord is unto them a re-
proach ; they have no delight in it. Therefore, I am full of
the fury of the Lord ; I am weary with holding in ; I will
pour it out upon the children abroad, and upon the assembly
of the young men together ; for even the husband with the
nvife (i. e. the heads of families, and parents of these cJiildren)
5haU be taken, the aged with him that is full of days."...
Blessed be God ! There are some of the elder people, thjit
IN NEWENGLAND. SS«
liave been made partakers of this work : And those that are
most awakened, by these warnings of God's word, and the
awful frowns of his providence, will be most likely to be made
partakers hereafter. It infinitely concerns them to lake heed
to themselves, that tliey may be partakers of it ; for how
dreadful will it be to go to hell, after having spent so manf
years in doing nothing, but treasure «p wrath.
But above all others whatsoever, does it concern us that are
ministers, to see to it that we are partakers of this work, or
that we have experience of the saving operations of the same
spirit, that is now poured out on the land. How sorrowful
and melancholy is the case, when it is otherwise ! For one
to stand at the head of a congregation of God's people, as rep-
resenting Christ, and speaking in his stead, and to act the
part of a shepherd and guide to a people, in such a state of
things, when many are binder great awakenings, and many are
converted, and many of God^s saints are filled with divine
light, love and joy, and to undertake to insti-uct and lead them
all, under all these various circumstances, and to be p<\t to it,
continually to play the hypocrite, and force the airs of a saint
in preaching, and from time to time, in private conversation,
and particular dealing with souls, to undertake to judge of
tbeir circumstances, to try to talk with those that come to
Jiim, as if he knew what they said ; to try to talk with per-
aons of exfjerience, as if he knew how to converse with them,
,«nd had experience as well as they ; to make others believe
that he rejoices when others are converted, and to force ai
pleased and joyful countenance and manner of speech, wheii
there is nothing in the heart, what sorrowful work is here !
Oh! How miserably must such a person feel ! What a wretched
bondage and slavery is this ! What pains and how much art
must such a minister use to conceal himself ! And how weak
•re his hands ! Besides the infinite provocation of the most high
God, and displeasure of his Lord and master, that he incurs,
by continuing a secret enertiy to him in his heart, in such cir-
jcumstances. I think there is a great deal of reason, from the
•cripture, to conclude that no sort of men in the world, will be
«p low in hell, as ungodly ministers : Every thing tbat is
,326 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
«poken of in scripture, as that which aggravates guilt, and
heightens divine wrath, meets in them ; however some par-
ticular persons, of other sorts, may be more guilty than some
•fthese.
And what great disadvantages are unconverted ministers
imder, to oppose any irregularities, or imprudences, or intem-
perate zeal, that they may see in tlvose that are the children.
of God, when they are conscious to themselves, that they
have no seal at all ? If enthusiasm and wildness comes in like
« flood, what poorj weak instruments are such ministers to
withstand it ? With what courage can they open their mouths,
•when they look inward, and consider how it is with them ?
: We that are ministers not only have need of some true ex-
perience of the saving influence of the Spirit of God upon our
heart, but we need a double portion of the Spirit of God at
such a time as this ; we had need to be as full of light, as a
glass is that is held out in the sun ; and with respect to love
and zeal, we had need at this day, to be like the angels that
are a flame of fire. The state of the times extremely requires
a fullness of the divine Spirit in ministers, and we ought to
give ourselves no rest until we have obtained it. And in or-
der to this, I should think ministers, above all persons, ought
to be much in secret prayer and fasting, and also much in
praying and fasting oLe with another. It seems to me it
would be becoaiing the circumstances of the present day, if
ministers in a neighborhood would often meet together, and
spend days in fasting, and fervent prayer, among themselves,
earnestly seeking for those extraordinary supplies of divine
grace from heaven, that we need at this day : And also, if on
their occasional visits one to another, instead of spending away
their time in sitting and smoaking, and in diverting, or world-
ly, unprofitable conversation, telling news, and making their
remarks on this and the other trifling subject, they wouid
spend their time in praying together, and singing praises, and
religious conference. How much do many of the common
people shame many of us that are in the work of the minis-
try, in these respects ? Surely we do not behave ourselves so
Tnuch like Christian ministers, and the disciples and ambass^-
IN NEWENGLAND. 32/
iors of Christ, as we ought to do. And while we condemuk'
zealous persons for their doing so much at censuring ministers
at this day, it ought not to be without deep reflections upon>
and great condemnation of ourselves : For indeed, we do very-
much to provoke censoriousness, and lay a great temptation
before others, to the sin of judging: And if we can prove that
those that are guilty of it, do transgress the scripture rule,
yet our indignation should be chiefly against ourselves.
Ministers, at this day in a special manner, should act as fel-
low helpers, in their great work. It should be seen that they
are animated and engaged, and exert themselves with one
heart and soul, and with united strength, to promote the present
glorious revival of religion : And to that end should often meet
together, and act in concert. And if it were a common thing
in the country, for ministers to join in public exercises, and
second one another in their preaching, I believe it would be
of great service. I mean that ministers having consulted one
another, as to the subjects of their discourses, before they go
to the house of God, should there speak two or three of them
going, in short discourses, as seconding each other, and earn-
estly enforcing each other's warnings and counsels. Only
such an appearance of united zeal in ministers, would have a
great tendency to awaken attention, and much to impress
and animate the hearers ; as has been found by experience,
in some parts of the country.
Ministers should carefully avoid weakening one another's
hands. And therefore every thing should be avoided, by
which their interest with their people might be diminished^
or their xmion with them broken. Gn the contrary, if minis-
ters have not forfeited their acceptance in that character, in
the visible church, by their doctrine or behavior, their breth-
ren in the ministry ought studiously to endeavor to heighten
the esteem and affection of their people towards them, that
they may have no temptation to repent their admitting other
ministers to come and preach in their pulpits. .!oi'i!i:jt
Two things that are exceeding needful in ministers, a3 tfiey
would do any great matters, to advance the kingdom of
Christ, are zeal and resolution. The influence and power of
SZ^ l^EViVAL OF Rl-XIGION
these things, to brinij: to pass great effects, is greater than cart
trell be imagined : A man of but an ordinary capacity, will do
ttiore with them, than one often times the parts and leaniing
ivithont them : More may bc done with them, in a few day3,or
at least weeks, than can be done without them, in many years.
Those that are possessed of these qualities, commonly carry
the day, in almost all affairs. Most of the great things that
have been done in the world of mankind, the great revolution*
that have been accomplished in the kingdoms and empires of
the earth, have been chiefly owing to these things. The verj^
sight or appearance of a thoroughly engaged spirit, together
•with fearless courage and unyielding resolution, in any per-
son, that has undertaken the managing any affair amongst
mankind, goes a great way towards accomplishing the effect
aimed at. It h evident that the appearance of these thing*
in Alexander, did three times as much towards his conquering^
the world, as all the blows that he struck. And how much
•were the great things that Oliver Crom\Vel did, owing to these
things ? And the great things t>»at Mr. Whitefield has done,
every where, as he has run through the British dominions, (so
far' as they are owing to means) are very much owing to the
appearance of these things, which he is eminently possessed
of. When the people see these things apparently in a per-
son, and to a great degree, it awes them, and has a command-
ing influence upon their minds ; it seems to them that they
tnust yield; they naturally fall before them, without standing to
contest or dispute the matter ; they are conquered as it were
by surprize. But Avhile we are cold and heartless, and onl^
go on in a dull manner, in an old forriial round, we shall never
do any great matters. Our attempts, the appearance of such-
coldness and irresolution, will not so much as make persons
think of yielding : They will hardly be sufficient to put it into
their minds ; and if it be put into their minds, the appearance
of such indifference and cowardice, does as it Avcre call for,
and provoke opposition. Our misery is want of zeal and
courage ; for not only through want of them, does all fail
that we seem to attempt, but it prevents our attemptinr^ any
thing very remarkable, for the kingdom of Christ. lience,-
IN NEWENGLAND. a(SS«i
oftentimes it has been, that when any thing very considerable,
that is new, is proposed to be done, for the advancement of
religion, or the public good, many difficulties arc found out,
that are in the way, and a great many objections are started,
and it may be, it is put off from one to another ; but nobody
does any thing. And after this manner good designs or pro-
posals have oftentimes failed, and have sunk as soon as prp-
posed. Whereas if we had but Mr. Whitefield's zeal and
courage, what could not we do, with such a blessing as we
might expect ?
Zeal and courage will do much, in persons of but an or-
dinary capacity ; but especially would they do great things,
if joined with great abilities. If some great men, that hav^
appeared in our nation, had been as eminent in divinity, as
they were in philosophy, and had engaged in the Christiaii
cause, with as much zeal and fervor, as some others have done,
and with a proportionable blessing of heaven, they would have
conquered all Christendom, and turned the world upside
down. "We have many ministers in the land that do not want
for abilities, they are persons of bright parts and learning ;
they should consider how much is expected, and will be re-
quired of them, by their Lord and master, and how much they
might do for Christ, and v/hat great honor, and how gloriou?
a reward they might receive, if they had in their hearts an
heavenly warmth, i;nd divine heat, proportionable to their
light.
With respect to candidates for the ministry, I will not UU'
dertake particularly to determine, what kind of examination
or trial they should pass und^r, in OKler to their admission tq
that sacred v.ork : But I think this is evident from the scrip-
tce, that another sort of trial, with regard to their vii'tue and
piety, is requisite, than is required in order to persoas being
admitted into the visible church. The apostle directs, that
hands be laid suddenly on no man ; but that they shouIdj?7\<t/ be
fried, before they are admitted to the work of the ministry :
But it is evident that persons were suddenly admitted, by
baptism, into the visible church, from time to time, on their
profession of their faith in Christ, without such caution aM
Vol. III. 5 S '
330 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
strictness in their probation. And it spems to me, those would
act very unadvisedly, that should enter on that great and sac-
red Avork, before they had comfortable satisfaction concerning
themselves, that they have had a saving work of God on their
souls.
And though it may be thought, that I go out of my proper
sphere, to intermeddle in the affairs of the colleges, yet I will
take the liberty of an Englishman (that speaks his mind freely
concerning public affairs) and the liberty of a minister of
Christ(\vho doubtlessjmay speak his mind as freely about things
that concern the kingdom of his Lord and master) to give my
opinion, in some things, with respect to those societies ; the
original and main design of which is to train up persons, and
fit them for the work of the ministry. And I would say in
general, that it appears to me that care should be taken, some
way or other, that those societies should be so regulated, that
they should, in fact, be nurseries of piety. Otherwise, they
are fundamentally ruined and undone, as to their main design,
and most essential end. They ought to be so constituted, that
■vice and idleness should have no living there : They are in-
tolerable in societies, whose main design is, to train up youth
in Christian knowledge and eminent piety, to fit them to be
pastors of the flock of the blessed Jesus. I have heretofore
had some acquaintance with the affairs of a college, and expe-
rience of what belonged to its tuition and government ; and I
cannot but think that it is practicable enough, so to constitute
such societies, that there should be no being there, without be-
ing virtuous, serious and diligent. It seems to me to be a
reproach to the land, that ever it should be so with our col-
leges, that instead of being places of the greatest advantsiges
for true piety, one cannot send a child thither, without grqat
danger of his being infected,as to his morals ; as it has certain-
ly sometimes been with these Societies : It is perfectly in-
tolerable ; and any thing should be done, rather than it
should be so. If we pretend to have any colleges at all, un-
der any notion of training up youth for the ministry, there
should be some way found out, that should certainly prevent
its being thus. To have societies for bringing persons up to
IN NEWENGLAND. 33!
be ambassadors of Jesus Christ, and to lead souls to heaven,
and to have them places of so much infection, is the greatest
nonsense and absurdity imaginable.
And, as thorough and effectual care should be taken that
vice and idleness are not tolerated in these societies, so cer-
tainly, the design of them requires, that extraordinary means
should be used in them, for training up the students in vital
religion, and experimental and practical godliness ; so that
they should be holy societies, the very place should be as it
■were sacred : They should be, in the midst of the land, foun-
tains of piety and holiness. There is a great deal of pains tak-
en, to teach the scholars human learning ; there ought to be
as much, and more care, thormighly to educate them in re-
ligion, and lead them to true and eminent holiness. If the
main design of these nurseries, is to bring up persons to teach
Christ, then it is of the greatest importance that there should
be care and pains taken,to bring those that are there educated,
to the knowledge of Christ. It has been common in our pub-
lic prayers, to call these societies, the schools of the firojihets ;
and if they are schools, to train up young men to be prophets,
<;ertainly there ought to be extraordinary care there taken,
.to train them up to be Christians.
And I cannot see, why it is not on all accounts fit and con-
venient, for the governors and instructors of the colleges, par-
ticularly, singly and frequently to converse with the students,
about the state of their souls. As is the practice of the Rev.
Dr. Doddridge, one of the most noted of the present dissent-
ing ministers in England, who keeps an academy at North-
ampton, as he himself informs the Rev. Mr. Wadsworth of
Hartford, in Connecticut, in a letter dated at Northampton,
March 6, 1740, 41. The original of which letter I have seen,
and have by me an extract of it, sent to me, by Mr. Wads-
worth ; which is as follows :
" Through the divine goodness, I have every year the
pleasure to see some plants taken out of my nursery, and set
in neighboring congregations ; where they generally settle
with an unanimous consent, and that to a very remarkable de-
.gree, in some very large, and once divided congregations.
S52 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
A circumstance, in which, I own and adwfe the hand of a wi*e
and gracious God ; and cannot but look upon it as a token for
good. I have at present, a greater proportion df pious and
ingenious youth under my care, than I ever before had. So
that I liope the church may reasonably expect sdtrte consid-
erable relittf from hence, if God spare their lives afevr yfears,
and coniii)ue to tlicm those gracious assistances, which he
has hitherto mercifully imparted. I will not. Sir, trouble you
at present, with a large account of my method of academic&J
education : Only would observe, that I think it of vast im-
portance, to instruct them carefully in the scriptures ; and
not only endeavor to establish them in the great truths of
Christianity, but to labor to promote their practical influence
on their hearts. For which purpose I frequently converse
with each of them alone, and conclude the conversation with
prayer. This does indeed take up a gieat deal of time j but
I bless God, it is amply repaired, in the pleasure I havC) in
seeing my labor is not in vain in the Lord."
There are some that are not ministers^ nor are concerned
immediately in those things that appertain to their office, or
in the education of persons for it, that are under great advan-
tages to promote such a glorious work as this. Some laymen
though it be not their business publicly to exhort and teach,
yet are in some respects, under greater advantage to encour-
age and forward this work, than ministers. As particularly-
great men, or men that are high in honor and influence. How
much might such do, to encourage religion, and open the way
for it to have free course, and bear down opposition, if they
were but inclined ? There is commonly a certain unhappy
shyness, in great men, with respect to religion, as though
they werfe ashamed of it, or at least ashamed to do vel'y miich
at it ; v/hereby they dishonor, and doubtless greatly provoke
the King of Kings, and very much wound religion among
the common people. They are caieful of their honor and
seem to be afraid of appearing openly forv/ard and zeal-
ous in religion, as though it were what would debase their
character, and expose them to contempt. But in this day of
bringing up the ark, they ought to be like David, that
IN NEWENGLAND. SS$
gi'eat king of Israel, who made fdmself vile before the ark j
and as he was the highest in honor and dignity, among God's
people, So thought it becatne him to appear foremost, in tbfc
zeal and activity he manifested on that occasion ; thereby ani-
mating and encouraging the whole congregation to praise the
Lord, and rejoice before him, with all their might: And
though it diminished him in the eyes of scoffing Michal, yet
it did not at all abate the honor and esteem of the congrega-
tion of Israel, but advanced it ; as appears by 2 Sam. vi. 22.
Rich men have a talent in their Hands, in the disposal aiid
improvement of which, they might very much promote such
a work as this, if they were so disposed. They are far be-
ybhd others under advantage to do good, and lay up for th^Ai-
selves treasures in heaven. What a thousand pities is it, that
for Want of a heart, they commonly have no share at all there,
but heaven is peopled mostly with the poor of this world ?
One would think that our rich nven, that call themselves
Christians, might devise some notable things, to do with theit*
money, to advance the kingdom of their professed Redeemer,
and the prosperity of the souls of men, at this time of such
extraordinary advantage for it. It seems to me, that in this
age, mbst of us have but very narrow, penurious notions of
Christianity, as it respects our use and disposal of our tem-
iJdral goods.
The primitive Christians had not such notions : They Avere
trained up by the apostles in another way. God has greatly
distinguished some of the inhabitants of Newengland, from
others, in the abundance that he has given them of the good
thingJi of this life. If they could now be persuaded to lay out
some considerable part of that Avhich God has given them for
the honor of God, and lay it up in heaven, instead of spending
it for their own honor, or laying it up for their pbsterity, they
Wduld not repent of it afterwards. How liberally did the
heads of the tribes contribute of their wealth, at the setting up
the tabernacle, though it was in a barren wildcrtlesS ? Th'ese
sarfe the days of the eretting the tabernacle Of God amongst us.
"We have a particular account how the goldsmiths and the
Merchants helped to rebuild the wall of Jerusalem, Neh. iii.
SS4 IREVIVAL OF RELIGION
•2. The days are coming spoken of in scripture, and i be-
lieve not very far off, when the sons of Zion shall come from
Jiii'i bringing their silver and their gold with them,unto the name
of the Lord their God, and to the Holy One of Israel ; and when
the merchants of the earth, shall trade for Christ, more than
for themselves, and thetr merchandize and lure shall be holiness
to the Lord, and shall not be treasured, or laid u/i/br Jioaterityf
but shall be for them that dwell before the Lord, to eat suj/icient'
ly, and for durable clothing ; and when the shi/is of Tars/iish
shall bring the wealth of the distant parts of tiic earth, to the
place of God's sanctuary, and to make the place of his feet glori-
ous ; and the abundance of the sea, shall be converted to the use
of God's church, and she shall suck the milk of the Gentiles, and
atick the breasts of kings. The days are coming, when the
great and rich men of the world, shall bring their honor and
glory into the church, and shall, as it were, strip themselves, to
spread their garments under Christ's feet, as he enters tri-
umphantly into Jerusalem ; and when those that will not
do so shall have no glory, and their silver and gold shall be
cankered, and their garments moth eaten ; for the saints shall
then inherit the earth, and they shall reign on earth, and those
that honor God he will honor, and those that despise him
shall be lightly esteemed.
If some of our rich men would give one quarter of their
estates to promote this work, they would act a little, as if they
■were designed for the kingdom of heaven, and a little as rick
men will act by and by, that shall be partakers of the spiritual
wealth and glories of that kingdovn.
Great things might be done for the advancement of the
kingdom of Christ, at this day, by those that have ability,
by establishing funds, for the support and propagation of re-
ligion ; by supporting some that are eminently qualified with
gifts and grace, in preaching the gospel in certain parts of the
country, that are more destitute of the means of grace ; in
searching out children, of promising abilities, and their hearts
full of love to Christ, but of poor families, (as doubtless there
are such now in the land) and bringing them up for the min-
istry ; and in distribtiting books, that are remarkably fitted tft
IN NEWENGLAND. 335
proYiiote vital religion, and have a great tendency to advance
this work ; or if they would only bear the trouble, expence
and loss of sending such books into various parts of ihe land,
to be sold, it might be an occasion that ten times so many of
those books should be bought, as otherwise would be ; and in
establishing and supporting schools, in poor towns and vil-
lages ; which might be done on such a foundation, as not only
to bring up children in common learning, but also, might very
much tend to their conviction and conversion, and being train-
ed up in vital piety ; and doubtless something might be done
this way, in old towns, and more populous places, that might
have a great tendency to the flourishing of religion, in the
rising generation.
But I would now proceed to mention some things, that
ought to be done, at such a day as this, that concern all in
general.
And here, the first thing I shall mention, is, fasting and
prayer. It seems to nie, that the circumstances of the pres-
ent work do loudly call God's people to abound in this ;
whether they consider the experience God has lately given
them, of the worth of his presence, and of the blessed fruits of
the effusions of his Spirit, to excite them 'o pray for the con-
tinuance and increase, and greater extent of such blessings ;
or whether they consider the great encouragement God has
lately given them, to pray for the outpourings of his Spirit,
and the carrying on this work, by the great manifestations he
has lately made, of the freeness and riches of his grace ; and
how much there is, in what we have seen of the glorious
"Works of God's power and grace, to put us in mind of the yet
greater things of this nature, that he has spoken of in his
•word, and to excite our longings for those things, and hopes of
their approach ; or whether we consider the great opposition
that Satan makes against this work, and the many difficulties
with which it is clogged, and the distressing circumstances
that some parts of God's church in this land are under at this
day, on one account and another.
So is God's will, through his wonderful grace, that the pray-
ers of his saints should be one great and principal means of
^56 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
carrying on the designs of Christ's kingdom in the ^70l'ld... .
When God has something very great to accomplish for his
church, it is his will, that there should precede it, the extra-
ordinary prayers of his people ; as is manifest by Ezek. xxxvi.
37. " I will yet, for this, be inquired of, by the hotise of Is-
rael, to do it for them ;" together with the context. And it
is revealed that, when God is about to accomplish great things
for his church, he will begin by remarkably pouring out the
Spirit of grace and supplication. Zech. xii. 10. If we are
not to expect that the devil should go out of a particular per-
son, that is under a bodily possession, without extraordinary-
prayer, or prayer and fasting • how much less, should we
expect to have him cast out of the land, and the world with-
out it.
I am sensible that considerable has been done in duties of
this nature, in some places ; but I do not think so much as
God, in the present dispensations of his providence calls for.
I should think the people of God in this land, at such a time
as this is, would be in the way of their duty, to do three times
so much at fasting and prayer as they do ; not only, nor prin-
cipally, for the pouring out of the Spirit on those towns or
places where they belong ; but that God would appear for his'
church, and in mercy to miserable men, to carry on his work
in the land, and in the world of mankind, and to fulfil the
things that he has spoken of in his word, that his church has
been so long wishing and hoping and waiting for. They that
make ?nention of the Lord, at this day, ought not to kee}x silence^
and should give God no rest, until he establish, and until he
make Jerusalej?i a firaise in the earth, agreeably to Isa. Ixii. 6,
7. Before the first great outpouring of the Spirit of God, on
the Christian church, which began at Jerusalem, the church
of God gave themselves to incessant prayer, Acts i. 13, 14.
There is a time spoken of, wherein God will remarkably and
•wonderfully appear, for the deliverance of his church from all
her enemies, and when he will avmge his civn elect : And
Christ reveals that this will be in answer to their incessant
prayers, or crying day and night, Luke xviii. 7. In Israel, the
rfay of atontment, which was their great day of fasting and
IN NEWENGLAND. 33f
prayer, preceded and made way for the glorious and joyful
feast of tabcnuicles. When Christ is mystically born into the
world, to rule over all nations, it is represented in the ISth
chapter of Revelations, as being in consequence of the
churches crying^ and travailing in birth^ and being plained to be
delivered. One thint^ here intended, doubtless is, her crying
and agnnixing in prayer.
God seems now, at this very time, to be waiting for this
from us. When God is about to bestow some great blessing
on his church, it is often his manner, in the first place, so to
order things in his providence, as to shew his church their
great need of it, and to bring them into distress for want of it,
and so put them upon crying earnestly to him for it. And let
us consider God's present dispensations towards his church in
this land : A gloriovis work of his grace has been begun and
carried on ; and God has, of late, suffered innumerable diffi-
culties to arise, that do in a great measure clog and hinder it,
and bring many of God's dear children into great distress j
and yet does not wholly forsake the v/ork of his hand ; there
are remarkable tokens of his presence still to be seen, here
and there ; as though he was not forward to forsake us, and
(if I may so say) as though he had a mind to carry on his
•ivork ; but only was v>'aiting for something that he expected
in us, as requisite in order to it. And we have a great deal
of reason to think, that one thing at least is, that we should
further acknowledge the greatness and necessity of such a
mercy, and our dependence on God for it, in earnest and im-
portunate prayers to him. And by the many errors that have
been run into, and the wounds we have thereby given our-
selves and the cause that we would promote, and the mischief
and confusion we have thereby made, God has hitherto been
remarkably shewing us our great and universal dependence
on him, and exceeding need of his help and grace : Which
should engage our cries to him for it.
There is no way that Christians in a private capacity ca»
do so much to promote the work of God, and advance the
kingdom of Christ, as by prayer. By tins even women, child-
ren and servants may have a public influence. I^et person^i
Vql. III. 2 T
S38 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
be never so weak, and never so mean, and under never s*
poor advantages to do much for Christ, and the souls of men
otherwise ; yet, if they have much of the spirit of grace and
supplication, in this way, they may have power with him that
is infinite in power, and has the government of the whole
world X And so a poor man in his eottags may have a blessed
influence all over the world. God is, if I may so say, at the
command of the prayer of faith ; and in this respect is, as it
■were, under the power of his people ; as firinccs^ they have
power with God, and firevail i Though they may be private
persons, their prayeis are put in the name of a Mediator, that
is a public person, being the head of the whole church, and
the Lord of the universe : And if they have a great sense of
the importance of eternal things, and concern for the precious
souls of men, yet they need not regref it, that they are not
•preachers ; they may go in their earnesthess and agonies of
soul, and pour out their souls before O^re that is able to do all
things ; before him they may speak as freely as ministers ;
they have a great High Priest, through whom they may come
boldly at all times, and may vent themselves before a prayer
hearing father, without any restraint.
- If the people of God, at this day, instead of spending time
in fruitless disputing, and talking about opposers, and judging
©f them, and animadverting upon the unreasonableness of
their talk and behavior, and its inconsistence with true expe-
rience, would be more silent in this way, and open their
mouths Buich more before God, and spend more time in fast-
ing and prayer, they would be more in the way of a blessing.
And if some Christians in the land, that have been complain-
ing of their mu)isters, and struggling in vain to deliver them-
selves, from the difficulties they have complained of, under
their ministry, liad said and acted less before men, and had
applied themselves with all tlicir might to cry to God for their
ministers, had as it were risen, and stormed heaven with their
humble, fervent and incessant prayers for them, they would
have been much more in the way of success.
God in his providence, apjiearing in the present state of
things, does especially call on his people in Newengland to be
IN NEWENGLAND. 339-
very much in praying to him for the pouring out of the Spirit
upon ministers in the land. For though it is not for us to de-
termine, concerning particular ministers, how much they have
of the Spirit of God ; yet in the general, it is apparent, that
there is, at this day, need of very great degrees of the pres-
ence of God with the ministry in Newengland, much greater
degrees of it than has hitherto been granted ; they need it
for themselves, and the church of God stands in extreme
need of it.
In days of fasting and prayer, wherein the whole church or
congregation is concerned, if the whole day, besides what is
spent in our families, was not spent in the meetinghouse, but
part of it in particular praying companies or societies, it
would have a tendency to animate and engage devotion, more
than if the whole day were spent in public, where the people
are no way active themselves in the worship, any otherwise
than as they join with the minister. The inhabitants of many
of our towns are now divided into particular praying societies,
jnost of the people, young and old, have voluntarily associated
themselves, in distinct companies, for mutual assistance, in
social worship, in private houses : What I intend, therefore,
is, that days of prayer should be spent partly in these distinct
praying companies. Such a method of keeping a fast as thisf
has several times been proved, viz. in the forenoon, after the
duties of the family and closet, as early as might be, all the
people of the congregation have gather-ed in their particular
religious societies ; companies of men by themselves, and
companies of women by themselves ; young men by tliem-
selves, and young women by themselves ; and companies of
children, in all parts of the town, by themselves, as many as
•were capable of social religious exercises ; the boys by them^-
selves, and girls by themselves : And about the middle of the
day, at an appointed hour, all have met together in the house
of God, to offer up public prayers, and to hear a sermon suita-
ble to the occasion : And then, they have retired from the
house of God again, into their private societies, and spent the
remaining part of the day in praying together there, except-
ing so much as was requisite for the duties of the family and
S40 REVIVAL or re;ugion
closet, in their own houses. And it has been found to be oi'
great benefit, to assist and engage the minds of the people io
the duties of the day.
I have often thought it would be a thing very desirable, and
very likely to be followed with a great blessing, if there could
be some contrivance, that there should be an agreenient of
all God's people in America, that are well affected to this
Avork, to keep a day of fasting and prayer to God ; wherein we
should all unite on ihe same day, in humbling ourselves be-
fore God for our past long continued lukewarmncss and un-
profitableness ; not omitting humiliation for the errors that so
many of God's people that have been zealously affected to-
Avards this work, through their infirmity and remaining blind-
ness and corruption, have run into ; and together with thanks-
givings to (iod, for so glorious and wonderful a display of his
power and grace, in the late outpourings of his Spirit ; to ad-
dress the Father of mercies, with prayers and supplications,
and earnest cries, that he would guide and direct his own peo*
pic, and that he Avould continue, and still carry on this work,
and more abundantly and extensively pour out his Spirit ; and
particularly that he would pour out his vSpirit upon ministers ;
and that he would bow the heavens and come down, and erect
his glorious kingdom through the earth. SoiT>e perhaps may
think that its being all on the tiumc day, is a circumstance of
jio great consequence ; but I cannot be of that mind : Such a
circumstance makes the union and agreement of God's people
in his worship llie more visible, and puts the greater honor
upon God, and would have a great tendency to assist and en-
liven the devotions of Chrislianis: It seems to me it would
inighlily encourage and animate God's saints, in humbly and
earnestly seeking to God, for such blessings which concern
them all ; and that it would be much for the rejoicing of all, to
think, that at the same time, such multitudes of God's dear
children, far and near, were sending up their cries to the
same common Father, for the same mercies. Christ speaks
of agreemerit in asking, as what contributes to the prevalence
of the prayers of his people. Mat. xviii. 19. " Again I say
unto you, that if any two of you, shall ag^ee on eartb> as touch-
IN KEWENGLAND. S4l
ing any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done for them of
my Father which is in heaven. If the agreement or united
purpose and appointment of but two of God's children, would
contribute much to the prevalence of their prayers, how much
more the agreement of so many thousands ? Christ delights
greatly in the union of his people, as appears by his prayer in
the 17th of John : And especially is the appearance of their
union in worship, lovely and attractive unto him.
I doubt not but such a thing as I have now mentioned is
practicable, without a great deal of trouble. Some considera-
ble number of ministers might meet together and draw up the
proposal, wherein a certain day should be pitched upon, at a
sufficient distance, endeavoring therein to avoid any other
public day, that might interfere with the design, in any of the
provinces, and the business of the day should be particularly
mentioned ; and these proposals should be published, and
sent abroad, into all parts, with a desire that as many minis-
ters as are disposed to fall in Avith them, would propose the
matter to their congregations, and having taken their consent,
would subscribe their names, together with the places of
which they are ministers, and send back the proposals thus
subscribed, to the printer ; (the hands of many ministers
might be to one paper) and the printer having received the
papers thus subscribed, from all the provinces, might print
the proposals again, with all the names ; thus they might be
sent abroad again, with the names, that God's people might
know Avho are united with them in the affair : One of the min-
isters of Boston might be desired to have the oversight of the
printing and dispersing the proposals. In such a way, per-
haps, might be fulfilled in some measure, such a general
mourning and supplication of God's people, as is spol;en of,
Zcch. xii. at the latter end, with which the church's glorious
day is to be introduced. And such a day might be something
like the day of qtonement in Israel, before the joyful feast of
laLernacles.
One thing more I would mention concerning fasting and
prayer, wherein I think there has been a neglect in ministers ;
and that is, that although they recommend, and much insist on
342 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
the duty of secret prayer, in their preaching ; so little is said
about secret fastinpf. It is a duty recommended by our Sav-»
iour to his followers, just in like manner as secret prayer is ;
ivs may be seen by comparing the 5th and Gth verses of the
<ith chapter of Matthew with verses IG, 17, 18. Though I
do not suppose that secret fasting is to be practised in a stated
manner, and steady course as secret prayer, yet it seems to
ine it is a duty that all professing Christians should practice,
and frequently practice. There are many occasions, of both
a spiritual and temporal nature, that do properly require it ;
and there-arc many particular mercies, that we desire for our-
selves or friends that it would be proper, in this manner, to
seek of God.
Another thing I would also mention, wherein it appears to
me that there has been an omission, with respect to the exter-
nal worship of God. There has been of late, a great in-
crease of preaching the word, and a great increase of social
prayer, and a great increase of singing praises: These
external duties of religion are attended, much more fre-
quently than they used to be ; yet I cannot understand that
there is any increase of the administration of the Lord's sup-
per, or that God's people do any more frequently commem-
orate the dying love of their Redeemer, in this sacred me-
morial of it, than they used to do : Though I do not see why
an increase of love to Christ, should not dispose Christians, as
much to increase in this, as in those other duties ; or why it
is not as proper, that Christ's disciples should abound in
this duty, in this joyful season, which is spiritually supper-
time, a feast day with God's saints, wherein Christ is so abun-
dantly manifesting his dying love to souls, and is dealing forth
so liberally of the precious fruits of his death. It seems plain
by the scripture, that the primitive Christians were wont tp
celebrate this memorial of tlie sufferings of their dear Re-
deemer every Lord's day : And so I believe it will be again
in the church of Christ, in days that are approaching. And
■whether we attend this holy and sweet ordinance so often now,
or no, yet I cannot but think it would become us, at such a
time as this, to attend it much oftener than is commonly done
in the land.
IN NEWENGLAND. 343
But another thing I would mention, which it is of ranch
greater importance, that we should attend to ; and that is the
duty, that is incumbent upon God's people at this day, to take
heed, that while they abound in external duties of devotion,
such as praying, hearing, singing, and attending religious
meetings, there be a proportionable care to abound in moral
duties, such as acts of righteousness, truth, mepkness, for-
giveness and love towards our neighbor ; which are of much
greater importance in the sight of God, than all the externals
of his worship : Which our Saviour was particularly careful
that men should be well aware of. Matt. ix. 13. " But go ye,
^ and learn what that meaneth, I will have mercy, and not sac-
rifice." And chap. y.ii. 7. " But if ye had known what this
meaneth, I will have mercy and not sacrifice, ye would not
have condemned the guiltless."
The internal acts and principles of the worship of God, or
the worship of the heart, in the love and fear of God, trust iu
God, and resignation to God, &c. are the most essential and
important of all duties of religion whatsoever ; for therein
consists the essence of all religion. But of this inward religion,
there are two sorts of external. manifestations or expressions.
The one sort, are outward acts of worship, such as meeting in
religious assemblies, attending sacraments, and other out-
ward institutions, and honoi'ing God with gestures, such as
bowing, or kneeling befoie him, or with wovds, in speaking
honorably of him, in prayer, praise or religious conference^
And the other sort, are the expressions of our love to God,
by obeying his moral commands, of self deni d, righteousness^
meekness, and Christian love, in our behavior among men.
And the latter are of vastly the greatest importarice in the
Christian life. God makes little account of the former, in com-
parison of them. They are abundantly more insisted on, by the
prophets, in the Old Testament, and Christ and his apostles,
in the New* When these two kinds of dudes are spoken of
together, the latter are ever more greatly preferred. As iu
Isa. i. 12, to 18, and Amos v. 2 1, &cc. and Mich. vi. 7, S, and
Isa. Iviii. 5, 6, 7, and Zech. vii. ten first verses, and Jer. ii.
seven first verses, and Matth. xv. 3, Sec. Often, when the
544 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
times were very corrupt in Israel, the people abounded in th't
former kind of duties, but were at such times, always notori'
ously deficient in the latter ; as the prophets complain, Isa.
Iviii. four first verses, Jer. vi, 13, compared with verse 20.
Hypocrites and self righteous persons, do much more com-
monly abound in the former kind of duties, than the latter ;
as Christ remarks of the Pharisees, Matth. xxiii. 14, 25, and
34. When the scripture directs U3 to shew our faith by our
niforksy it is principally the latter sort are intended ; as ap-
pears by James ii. from 8lh verse to the end, and 1 John ii.
3, 7, 8, 9, 10, 1 1. And we are to be judged at the last day,
especially by these latter sort of works ; as is evident by the
account we have of the day of judgment, in the 2oth of Mat-
thew. External acts of worship in words and gestures, and
outvi'ard forms, are of little use, but as signs of something
else, or as they are a profession of inward worship : They
are not so properly shewing our religion by our deeds ; for
they are only a shewing our religion by words, or an out-
^vard profession. But he that shows religion in the other sort
of duties, shews it in something more than a profession of
words, he shews it in deeds. And though deeds may be hyp-
ocritical, as well as words ; yet in themselves they arc of
greater importance, for they are much more profitable to our-
selves and our neighbor. We cannot express our love to
God, by doing any thing that is profitable to God ; God
would therefore have us do it in tiiose things that are profita-
ble to our neighbors, whom he has constituted his receivers :
Our goodness extends not to God, but to our fellow Christ-
ians. The latter sort of duties, put greater honor upon God,
because there is greater self denial in them. The external
acts of worship, consisting in • bodily gestures, words and
sounds, are the cheapest part of religion, and least contrary to
our lusts. The difficulty of thorough, external religion, does
not lie in them. Let wicked men enjoy their covetou-.ness,
and their pride, their malice, envy and revenge, and their
sensuality and voluptuousness, in their behavior amongst men,
and they will be willing to compound the matter with God,
and submit to what forms of worship you please, and as many
IN NEWENGLAND. ^4^
gs you please ; as is manifest in the Jews of old, in the days of
the prophets, and the Pharisees in Christ's time, and the Pa-
pists and Mahometans at this day.
At a time when there is an appearance of the approach of
any glorious revival of God's church, God does especially call
his professing people to the practice of moral duties. Isa.
Ivi. 1. " Thus saith the Lord ; keep ye judgment and do jus-
tice ; for my salvation is near to come, and my righteousness
to be revealed." So when John preached that the kingdom of
heaven was at hand, and cried to the people, Fre/iare ye the
tvay of the Lord.) make his paths strait, as we have an account>
Luke iii. 4, the people asked him. What they should do ? He
answers. He that hath ttvo coats, let him impart to him that hath
none, and he that hath vuat, let him do likewise. The publicans
said. What shall we do ? He answers, Exact no more than that
which is appointed you. ^ind the soldiers asked him^ What
shall we do ? He replies. Do violence to no man ; neither accuse
<iny falsely ; and be content with xjour wages. Verses 10, 11,
12, 13, 14.
God's people at such a time as this, ought especially to
abound in deeds of charity, or alms giving. We generally,
in these days, seem to tall far below the true spirit and prac-
tice of Christianity, with regard to this duty, and seem to
liave but little notion of it, so far as I can understand the New
Testam.ent. At a time when God is so liberal of spiritual
things, we ought not to be strait handed towards him, and spar-
ing of our temporal things. So far as I can judge by the
scripture, there is no externa: duty whatsoever, by which
persons wLU be so much in the way, not only Of receiving tem-
poral bene^, but also spiritual blessings, the influences of
God's holy Spirit in the heart, in divine discoveries, and spir-
itual consolations. I thhik it would be unreasonable to under-
stand those promises, made to this duty, in the 58th chapter
of Isaiah, in a sense exclusive of spiritual discoveries and
comforts. Isa. Iviii. 7, Sec. " Is it not to deal thy bread to
the hungry, and that thou bring the poor that are cast out, to
thy house ? When thou seest the naked that thou cover him,
and that thou hide not thyself trom thine o\vn flesh I Then-
Vol. III. 2 U
346 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
shall thy light break forth as the morning, and thy health
shall spring forth speedily, and thy righteousness shail go
before thee, and the glory of the Lord shall be thy rereward ;
then shalt thou call, and the Lord shall answer, thou shalt cry,
and he shall say, Here I am. If thou take away from die
midst of thee, the yoke, the putting forth of the finger, and
speaking vanity ; and if thou draw out thy soul to the hungry,
and satisfy the afflicted soul ; then shall thy light rise in ob-
scurity, and thy darkness be as the noon day ; and the Lord
shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought,
and make fat thy bones ; and thou shalt be like a watered
garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not."
So, that giving to the poor is the way to receive spiritual bless-
ings, is manifest by Psal. cxii. 4, 8cc. " Unto the upright,
there ariseth light in the darkness ; he is gracious, and full
of compassion and righteous : A good man sheweth favor,
and lendeth, he will guide his affairs with discretion ; surely
he shall not be moved forever ; the righteous shall be in ev-
erlasting remembrance ; he shall not be afraid of evil tidings,
his heart is fixed, trusting in the Lord ; his heart is establish-
ed, he shall not be afraid, until he see his desire upon his en-
emies : He hath dispersed, he hath given to the poor ; his
horn shall be exalted with honor." That this is one likely
means to obtain assurance, is evident by 1 John iii. 18, 19.
" My little children let us not love in word, neither in tongue,
but in deed, and in truth ; and hereby we know that we are of
the truth, and shall assure our hearts before him.
We have a remarkable instance in Abraham, of God's re-
wardmg deeds of charity with sweet discoveries of himself,
•when he had been remarkably charitable to his brother Lot,
and the people that he had redeemed out of captivity with
him, by exposing his life to rescue them, and had retaken not
only the persons, but all the goods, the spoil that had been tak-
en by Chedorlaomer, and the kings that were wiih him, and
the king of Sodom offered him, that if he would give him the
persons, he might take the goods to himself, Abraham refus-
ed to take any thing, even so much as a thread or shoe latch-
€t, but returned all. He might have greatly enriched him-
IN NEWENGLAND. 34?
self, if he had taken the spoils to himself, for it was the spoils
of five wealthy kings, and their kingdoms, yet he coveted it
not ; the king and people of Sodom were now become objects
of charity, having been stripped of all by their enemies, therer
fore Abraham generously bestowed all upon them ; as we
have an account in Gen. xiv. and four last verses. And he
was soon rewarded for it, by a blessed discovery that God
made of himself to him ; as we have an account in the next
words, " After these things the word of the Lord came unto
Abraham, in a vision, saying. Fear not Abraham, I am thy
shield, and thy exceeding great reward." " I am thy shield,
to defend thee in battle, as I have now done ; and though
thou hast charitably refused to take any reward, for exposing
thy life to rescue this people, yet fear not, thou shalt not
lose, thou shalt have a reward, I am thy exceeding great re-
ward."
When Christ was upon earth he was poor, and an object of
charity ; and during the time of his public ministry, he was
supported by the charity of some of his followers, and particu-
larly certain women, of whom we read Luke viii. 2, 3. And
these women were rewarded, by being peculiarly favored with
gracious manifestations, which Christ made of himself to
them. He discovered himself first to them after his resur-
tection, before the twelve disciples : They first saw a vision
of glorious angels, who spake comfortably to them ; and then
Christ appeared to them, and spake peace to them, saying,
All hail^ be not afraid ; and they ivere admitted to come, and
hold Mm by the feet, and ivor shift him, Matth. xxviii. And
though we cannot now be charitable in this way, lo Christ in
person, who in his exalted state, is infinitely above the need of
our chaiity ; yet we may be charitable to Christ now, as well
as they then ; for though Christ is not here, yet he has left
others in his room, to be his receivers, and they are the poor.
Christ is yet poor in his members ; and he that gives to them
lends to the Lord : And Christ tells us that he shall look on
what is done to them, as done to him.
Rebekah, in her marriage with Isaac, was undoubtedly a
temarkable type of the church) in her espousals to the Lord
54» REVIVAL OF RELIGION
Jesus. But she found her husband, in doing deeds of chanty,
agreeable to the prayer of Abraham's servant, who prayed
that this might be the thing that might distinguish and mark
out the virgin, that was to be Isaac's wife. So Cornelius was
brought to the knowledge of Christ, in this way. He ivas a
devout ma?!., a7id ojie that feared God^ with ail his house ; which
gave much alma to the fieofilc^ and prayed to Godalivay. And
an angel appeared to him, and said to him^ thy prayers and thine
alms are come up for a memorial before God ; and now send
men to Joppa^ and call for one ^'.imon, whose surname is Peter^
&c. Acts'x. at the beginning. And we have an account in the
following parts of the chapter, how God by Peter's preaching
revealed Christ to Cornelius and his family, and of the Holy
'Ghost's descending upon them, and filling their hearts with
joy and their mouths with praises.
Some may possibly object that for persons to do deeds of
charity, in hope of obtaining spiritual blessings and comforts
in this way, would seem to shew a selfrighteous spirit, as
though they would offer something to God to purchase these
favors. But if this be a good objection, it may be made against
every duty whatsoever. All external duties of the first table
•will be excluded by it, as well as those of the second- First
table duties have as direct a tendency to raise selfrighteous
persons' expectations of receiving something from God, on
account of them, as second table duties ; and on some ac-
counts more, for those duties are more iinmediately offered
to God, and therefore persons are more ready to expect some-
thing//-07n God for them. But no duty is to be neglected,
for fear of making a righteousness of it. And I have always
observed, that those professors that are most partial in their
duty, exact and abundant in external duties of the first table,
and slack as to those of the second, are the most selfrighteous.
If God's people in this land, were once brought to abound
in such deeds of love, as much as in praying, hearing, singing,
and religious meetings and conference, it would be a most
blessed omen : There is nothing would have a greater ten-
dency to bring the God of love down from heaven to the
earth : So amiable would be the sight, in the eyes of our lov-
IN NEWENGLAND. 349
ing and exalted Redeemer, +hat it would soon as it were fetch
Him down from his throne in heaven, to set up His tabernacle
with men on the earth, and dwell with them. I do not re-
tnember ever to have read of any remarkable outpouring of
the Spirit, that continued any long time, but what was attend-
ed with an abounding in this dnty. So we know it was with
•that great effusion of the Spirit that began at Jerusalem in the
apostles' days : And so in the late remarkable revival of relig-
ion in Saxony, which began by the labors of the famous Pro-
fessor Franck, and has now been carrietl on for above thirty
years, and has spread its happy influences into many parts of
the world ; it was begun, and has been carried on, by a won-
derful practice of this duty. And the remarkable blessing
that God has given Mr. Whitefield, and the great success
with which he has crowned him, may well be thought to bo
very much owing to his laying out himself so abundantly in
charitable designs. And it is foretold, that God's people shall
abound in this duty, in the time of the great outpouring of the
Spirit that shall be in the latter days. Isa. xxxii. 5 and 8.
" The vile person shall no more be called liberal, nor the
chui-1 said to be bountiful. But the liberal deviseth liberal
things, and by liberal things shall he stand."
To promote a reformation, with respect to all sorts of du-
ties, among a professing people, one proper means, and that
•which is recommended by frequent scripture examples, is
their solemn, public renewing their covenant with God. And
doubtless it would greatly tend to promote this work in the
land, if the congregations of God's people could generally be
brought to this. If a draught of a covenant should be made
by their ministers, wherein there should be an express men-
tion of those particular duties, that the people of the respect-
ive congregations have been observed to be most prone to
neglect, and those particular sins that they have heretofore es-
pecially fallen into, or that it may be apprehended they are
especially in danger of, whereby they may prevent or resist
the motions of God's Spirit, and the matter should be fully
proposed and explained to the people, and they have suflicient
opportunity given thera for consideration, and then they
359 REVIVAL OF RELIGION
should be led, all that arc capable of understanding, particu'
larly to subscribe the covenant, and also should all appear to-
gether, on a day of prayer and fasting, publicly to own it be-
fore God in his house, as their vqav to the Lord ; hereby
congregations of Christians would do that which would be
beautiful, and would put honor upon God, and be very profita-
ble to themselves.
Such a thing as this, was attended with a rery wonderful
blessing in Scotland, and followed with a great increase of the
blessed tokens of the presence of God, and remarkable out-
pourings of his Spirit; as the author of the fulfilling of the
Scrijiture informs, p. 186, 5th edition.
A people must be taken, when they are in a good moodt
when considerable religious impressions are prevailing
among them ; otherwise they will hardly be induced to this ;
but innumerable will be their objections and cavils against it.
One thing more I would mention, which if God should still
carry on this work, would tend much to promote it, and that
is, that an history should be published once a month, or once a
fortnight, of the progress of it, by one ©f the ministers of Bos-
ton, who are near the press, and are most conveniently situat-
ed, to receive accounts from all parts. It has been found by
experience, that the tidings of remarkable eifects of the power
and grace of God in any place, tend greatly to awaken and en-
gage the minds of persons, in other places. It is a great pity
therefore, but that some means should be used, for the most
speedy, most extensive and certain giving information of such
things, and that the country be not left, only to the slow, par-
tial and doubtful information, and false representations of com-
Tnon report.
Thus I have. (I hope, by the help of God) finished what I
proposed. I have taken the more pains in it, because it ap-
pears to me, that now God is giving us the most happy sea-
son to attempt an universal reformation, that ever Avas given
in Newengland. And it is a thousand pities, that we should
fail of that which would be so glorious, for want of being sen-
sible of our opportunity, or being aware of those things that
tend to hinder it, or our taking improper courses to obtain itj
IN NEWENGLAND. 351
©r not being sensible in what way God expects we should
seek it. If it should please God to bless any means for the
convincing the country of His hand in this work, and bringing
them fully and freely to acknowledge His glorious power and
grace in it, and engage with one heart and soul, and by due
methods, to endeavor to promote it, it would be a dispensation
of divine providence, that would have a most glorious aspect,
happily signifying the approach of great and glorious things
to the church of God, and justly causing us to hope, that
Christ would speedily come, to set up his kingdom of light,
holiness, peace and joy on earth, as is foretold in his word...«
Amen : Even so come Lord Jesvs !
HUMBLE ATTEMPT
TO PROMOTE
EXPLICIT AGREEMENT
AND
VISIBLE UNION
ov
GOD'S PEOPLE
I
IN
EXTRAORDINARY PRAYER
?0R THE REVIVAL OF RELIGION AND THE ADVANCEMENT OT
«HRISt's kingdom on EARTH, PURSUANT TO SCRIPTURE
PROMISES AN© PROPHECIES CONCERNING THE
iAST TIME.
Vol. III. 2 W
UNION IN PRAYER.
PART I.
The Text opened^ and an Account ghen of the Affair
proposed in the Memorial /r^^wz Scotland.
ZECH. viii. 20, 21,22.
THUS SAITH THE LORD OF HOSTS, IT SHAI-L YET COME TO
PASS, THAT THERE SHALL COME PEOPLE, AND THE IN-
HABITANTS OF MANY CITIES ; AND THE INHABITANTS OF
ONE CITY SHALL GO TO ANOTHER, SAYING, LET US GO
SPEEDILY TO PRAY BEFORE THE LORD, AND TO SEEK THE
LORD OF HOSTS : I WILL GO ALSO. YEA, MANY PEOPLE
AND STRONG NATIONS SHALL COME TO SEEK THE LORD OF
HOSTS IN JERUSALEM, AND TO PRAY, BEFORE THE LORD.
J.N this chapter we have a prophecy of a future
glorious advancement of the church of God ; wherein it is
evident, something further is intended than ever was fulfilled
to the nation of the Jews under the Old Testament. For
here are plain prophecies of such things as never were ful-
filled before the coming of the Messiah : Particularly what is
said in the two last verses in the chapter, of many peojilc and
^strong nations worshipping a?id seeking the true God,, and of so
great an accession of Gentile nations to the church of God,
that by far the greater part of the visible worshippers of God
should consist of this new accession, so that they should be to
the other as ten to one ; a certain number for an uncertain.
There never happened any thing, from the time of the Proph-
et Zechariah to the coming of Christ, to answer this prophe-
cy : And it can have no fulfilment but either in the calling of
S56 UNION IN PRAYER.
the Gentiles, in and after the days of the apostles, or in the
future glorious enlargement of the church of God in the latter
ttf^cs of the -world, so often foretold by the prophets of the Old
Testament, and by the Prophet Zechariuh in particular, in
the latter part of this prophecy. It is most probable, that what
the Spirit of God has chief respect to, is that last and greatest
enlargement and most glorious advancement of the church
of God on earth ; in the benefits of which especially, the Jew-
ish nation were to have a share, and a very eminent and dis-
tinguishing share. There is a great agreement between
%vhat is here said, and other prophecies, that must manifestly
have respect to the church's latter day glory : As that in Isa.
Ix. 2, S, 4. " The Lord shall arise upon tliee, and his glory
shall be seen upon thee : And the Gentiles shall come to thy
light, and kings to the brightness of thy rising. Lift up thine
eyes round about, and see ; all they gather themselves to-
gether, they come to thee." That whole chapter, beyond all
dispute, has respect to the most glorious state of the church
of God on earth. So chap. Ixvi. 8. " Shall the earth be made
to bring forth in one day ? Shall a nation be born at once ?"
Ver. 10. " Pv.ejoice ye with Jerusalem, and be glad with her,
all yc that love her." Ver. 12. "• I \Aill extend peace to her
like a river, and the glory of the Gentiles like a flowing
stream," Micah. iv. at the beginning, " But in the last days
it shall come to pass, that the mountain of the house of the
Lord shall be established in the top of the mountains, and it
shall be exalted above the hills, and people shall flow unto it ;
and many nations shall come and say, come, and let us go up
unto the mountain of the Lord, and to the house of the God
of Jacob. And he shall judge among many people, and re-
buke strong nations afar off ; and they shall beat their sword«
into ploughshares, and their spears into pruning hooks ; na-
tion shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they
learn war any more." See also, Isa. ii. at the beginning
There has been nothing yet brought to pass, in any measure
to answer these prophecies. And as the prophecy in my
text and the following verse does agree with them, so there
js reason to think it has a respect to the same times. And
UNION IN PRAYER. 35^
indeed there is a remarkable agreement in the description giv-
en throup;hout the chapter, with the representations made of
those times elsewhere in the prophets ; as may be seen by-
comparing ver. 3, with Isa. Ix. 14. Ver. 4, with Isa. ixv. 20,
22, and xxxiii. 24. V'er. 6, 7, 8, with Ezek. xxxvii. 2, 11, 12,
21. Ver. 7, with Isa. xliii. 5,6, and xlix. 12, and lix. 19.
Ver. 12, 13, with Hos. ii. 2!, 22, and Ezek. xxxiv. 22. ,..29.
Ver. 8, 12, 13, with Ezek. xxxvi. 28,. ...30. Ver. 13, with
Zeph. iii. 20, and Isa. xix. 24. Ver. 19, with Isa. Ixi. 3, and
Jer. xxxi. 12, 13, 14.
So that however the prophet, in some things that are said
in this chapter, may have respect to future smiles of Heaven
on the nation of the Jews, lately returned from the Babylonish
captivity, and resettled in the land of Canaan, in a great in-
crease of their numbers and wealth, ,and the return of more
captives from Chaldea and other countries, Sec. yet the Spirit
of God has doubtless respect to things far greater than these,
-and of which ihese were but faint resemblances. We find it
common in the prophecies of the Old Testament, that when
the prophets are speaking of the favors and blessings of God
on the Jews, attending or following their return from tha
Babylonish captivity, the Spirit of God takes occasion from
thence to speak of the incomparably greater blessings on the
church, that shall attend and follow her deliverance from the
spiritual or mystical Babylon, of which those were a type ;
and is, as it were, led away to speak almost wholly of these
latter, and vastly greater things, so as to stem to forget the
former.
And whereas the prophet in this chapter, speaks of God's
bringing his fieoplc again from the east and ivest to Jerimalevi
(ver. 7, 8.) And multitudes of all nations taking hold of the skirts
of the Jews ; so far as we may suppose that this means literally
that nation of the posterity of Jacob, it cannot have chief res-
pect to any return of the Jews from Babylon and other coun-
tries, in those ancient times before Christ ; for no such things
as are here spoken of, attended any such return : But it must
have respect to the great calling and gathering of the Jews
ijup the fold of Christ, and their being received to the bless-
S58 UNION IN PRAYER.
ings of his kingdom, after the fall of Antichrist, or the des-
truction of mystical Babylon.
In the text we have an account how this future glovious ad-
vancement of the church of God should be brought on, or in-
troduced ; viz. By great multitudes in different towns and
countries taking up a. joint resolution^ and comuig into an ex-
press and visible agreement.^ that they will, by united and ex-
traordinary firaycr^ seek to God that he would come and man-
ifest himself, and grant the tokens and fruits of his graciout
presence.
Particularly we may observe,
1. The dutij, w'lih. the attendance on which the glorious
event foretold shall be brought on ; viz. The duty of prayer.
Prayer, some suppose, is here to be taken synechdochicullijj
for the whole of the worship of God ; prayer being a princi-
pal part of the worship of the church of God, in the days of
the gospel, v,'hen sacrifices are abolished : And so that this is
to be understood only as a prophecy of a great revival of re-
ligion, and of the true worship of God among his visible peo-
ple, the accession of others to the church, and turning of nnul-
titudes from idolatry to the worship of the true God. But it
appears to me reasonable to sirppose, that something more
special is intended, with regard to the duty of prayer ; con-
sidering that prayer is here expressly and repeatedly men-
tioned ; and also considering how parallel this place is with
many other prophecies, that speak of an extraordinary spirit
of prayer, as preceding and introducing that glorious day of
revival of religion, and advancement of the church's peace and
prosperity, so often foretold (which I shall have occasion to
iTtention hereafter) and particularly the agreeablencss of what
is here said, with what is said afterwards by the same prophet,
of the pouring out of a spirit of grace and su/i/ilications, as that
with which this great revival of religion shall begin, ch. xii.lO.
2. The good, that shall be sought by prayer ; which is
God himself. It is said once and again, T/m/ shall go to pray
ieffjre the Lord, and to seek the Lord of Hosts. This is the
jjood they ask for and seek by prayer, the Lord of hosts him-
ecir. To seek God, as the expression may perhaps be some-
UNION IN PRAYER. 359
times used in scripture, may signify no more than seeking
the favor or mercy of God. And if it be taken so here, pray-
ing before }he Lord, and seekmg the Lord of Hoits, must be
looked upon as synonymous expressions. And it must be con*
fessed to be a common thing in scripture, to signify the same
thing repeatedly, by various expressions of the same import,
for the greater emphasis. But certainly that expression of
seeking the Lord, is very commonly used to signify something
Kiore than merely in general, to seek some mercy of God :
It implies, that God himself is the great good desired and
sought after ; that the blessings pursued are God's gracious
presence, the blessed manifestations of him, union and inter-
course with him ; or, in short, God's manifestations and com-
munications of himself by his holy Spirit. Thus the Psalm-
ist desired God, thirsted after him, and sought him. Psal. Ixiii.
I, 2, 8. « O God thou art my Lod ; early will I seek thee.
My flesh longeth for thee, in a dry and thirsty land, where no
water is, to see thy power and thy glory, so as I have seen thee
in the sanctuary. My soul followeth hard after thee." Psal.
Ixxiii. 25. " Whom have I in heaven but thee ? And there is
none upon earth that I desire besides thee." The Psalmist
earnestly pursued after G od, his soul thirsted after him, he
stretched forth his hands unto him, Sec. Psal. cxliii. 6. And
therefore it is in scripture the peculiar character of the saints,
that they are those that seek God. Psal, xxiv. G. " This is
the generation of them that seek Him." Psal. Ixix. 32.
" Your heart shall live that seek God ;" and in many other
places. If the expression in the text be understood agreeably
to this sense, then by seeking thcLord of Hosts, we must under-
stand a seeking, that God who had withdrawn, as it were hid
himself, for a long time, would return to his church, and grant
the tokens and fruits of his gracious presence, and those
blessed communications of his Spirit to his people, and to
mankind on the earth, which he had often promised, and
'which his church had long waited for.
And it seems reasonable, to understand the phrase, seeking
the Lord of Hosts, in this sense here ; and not as merely sig-
nifying the same thing with praying to God : Not only be-
.<65 (JNION LN PRAYER.
cause the expression is repeatedly added \o praying before th^
Z,ord, in the text as sijjnifyinii; something more ; but also be-
cause the phrase, taken in this sense, is exactly agreeable to
other parallel prophetic representations. Thus God's peo-
ple's seeking by earnest prayer, the promised restoration of
the church of God, after the Babylonish captivity, and the
g;reat apostasy that occasioned it, is called thcii' seekmg Gody
find ftearching for him ; and God's granting this promised re-
vival and restoration is called his being found of them. Je r.
xxix. 10 14, " For thus saith the Lord, that after seventy
years be accomplished at Babylon, I will visit you and perforin
my g-ood word towards you, in causing you to return to this
place. For I know the thoughts that I think towards you,-
saith the Lord, thoughts of peace and not of evil, to give you
an expected end. Then shall ye go and call upon me, and ye
shall go and pray unto rde, and I will hearken unto you ; and'
ye sball seek rne and find me, when ye shall search for m«
with ail your heart ; and I will be found of you, saith the'
Lord, and I will turn away your captivity." And the prophet*'
from time to time, represent God, in a low and afTiictcd stater
of his church, as being withdrawn and hiding himself. Isa.
xlv. 15. " Veriiy thou art a God that hidest thyself, O God of
Israel, the Saviour." Chap. Ivii. \7 . " I hid me, and was
wroth." And they represent God's people, while his church
is in such a state, before God delivers and restores the same,
as scvk'mg Him-, looking for Him^ searching and waifmg for Hiniy
and calling after Him. Hos, v. 15. " I will go and return unto
my place, until they acknowledge their offence, and seek my
face: In their afHiction they will seek me early." Isa. viii.
17." I will wait upon the Lord that hideth his face from the
house of Jacob, and I will look for Him." And when God,
in answer to their prayers and succeeding their endeavors, de-
livers, restores and advances his church, according to his
promise, then he is said to answer, and come, and say. Here
am I, and to shew Himself; and they arc said to find Him?
and see Him plainly. Isa. Iviii. 9. " Then shalt thoti call,
and the Lord shall answer ; and thou shalt cry, and he shall
say, hare I am. ' Isa. xlv. 17. " But Israel shall be saved i^
UNION IN PRAYER. 361
the Lord, with an everlasting salvation." And ver. 19. « I said
not unto the seed of Jacob, Seek ye me in vain." Chap. xxv.
8, 9. " The Lord God will wipe away tears from off all faces,
and the rebuke of his people shall he take away from off the
earth. And it shall be said in that day, Lo, this is our God,
we have waited for him, and he will save us : This is the
Lord, we have waited for him ; we will be glad, and rejoice
in his salvation." Together with the next chapter, ver. 8, 9.
« Yea, in the way of thy judgments, O Lord, we have waited
for thee : The desire of our soul is to thy name, and to the
remembrance of thee. With my soul have I desired thee in
the night ; yea with my spirit within me will I seek thee
early. For when thy judgments are in the earth, the inhabi-
tants of the world will learn righteousness." Isa. lii. 6, 7, 8.
" Therefore my people shall know mr name : Therefore
they shall know in that day, that I ar^ He that doth speak :
Behold, it is I. How beautiful upon the mountains are the
feet of Him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace,
that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation,
that saith unto Zion, thy God reigneth ! Thy watchmen shall
lift up the voice ; with the voice together shall they sing ; for
they shall see eye to eye, when the Lord shall bring again
Zion."
3 . We may observe who they are, that shall be united in
thus seeking the Lord of Hosts : The inhabitants of mamj
cities^ and of many countries, yea, many people, and strong na^
trans ; great multitudes in different parts of the world shall
conspire in this business. From the representation made in
the prophecy, it appears rational to suppose, that it will be
fulfilled something after this manner ; first, that there shall
be given much of a spirit of prayer to God's people in many
places, disposing them to come into an express agreement,
unitedly to pray to God in an extraordinary manner, that he
would appear for the help of his church, and in mercy to
mankind, and pour out his Spirit, revive his work, and ad-
vance his spiritual kingdom in the world as he has promised ;
and that this disposition to such prayer, and union in it, will
gradually spread more and more, and increase to greater dc
Vol.. in. 3X
362 UNION IN PRAYER.
grecs ; with which at length will gradually be introduced iC
revival of religion, and a disposition to greater engagedness in
the worship and service of God, amongst his professing peo-
ple ; that this being observed, will be the means of awakening
others, niaking them sensible of the wants of their souls, and
exciting in them a great concern for their spiritual and ever-
lasting good, and putting them upon earnestly crying to God
for spiritual mercies, and disposing them to join with God's
people in that extraordinary seeking and serving of God>
which they shall see them engaged in j and that in this man-
ner religion shall be propagated, until the awakening reaches
those that are in the highest station^f and until vjhole nations be
awakened, and there be at length an accession of many of tlie
chief nations of the world to the church of Gcd. Thus after
the inhabitants of many cities of Israel, or of God's profes-
sing people, have taken up, and pursued a joint resolution, to
go and pray before the Lord, and seek the Lord of Hosts,
others shall be drawn lOAVorship and serve Him with them ;
until at length many pcop.le and strong nations shall join them-
selves t© them ; and there shall, in process of time, be a vast
accession to the church, so that it shall be ten times as large
as it was before ; yea, at length, all nations shall be converted
unto God. Thus tc7i men shall take holcl^ out of all languages
of the nations, cf the skirt of him that is a Jew (in the sense of
the apostle, Rom. ii. 28, 29) saying, We will go with you f
for we have heard that God is with you, And thus that shall
be fulfilled, Psal. Ixv. 2. « O thou that hearest prayer, unto
thee shall all flesh ccme.
4. We may observe the mode of their union in this duty.
It is a visible union, an union by explicit agreement, a joint res-'
olution declared by one to another, come into by being first
proposed by some, and readily and cjfpressly fallen in with by
others. The inhabitants of one city shall apply themselves to
the inhabitants of another, snym^, Let us go. See. Those to
whom the motion is made, shall comply with it ; the proposal
shall take with many, it shall be a prevailing, spreading thing ;
one shall follow another's cxaniplc, one and another shall say,
I will go also. Some suppose that those words, ImUs^ also,
UNION IN PRAYER. 314
lire to be taken as the words of him that makes the proposal ;
as much as to say, I do not propose that to you, which I am
not willing to do myself, I desire tjou to go, and I am ready to
go with tjou. But this is to suppose no more to be expressed
in these latter words, than was expressed before in the pro-
posal itself; for these words, let its go, signify as much, as
that I am willing to go, and desire you to go with me. It
seems to me much more natural, to understand these latter
words as importing the consent of those to whom the proposal
is made, or the reply of one and another that falls in with it.
this is much more agreeable to the plain design of the text,
which is to represent the concurrence of great numbers in
this affair ; and more agreeable to the repvesentation made in
the next verse, of one following another, many taking hrAd of
the skirt of him that is a Jew. And though, if the words are
thus understood, we must suppose an ellipsis in the text,
something understood that is not expressed, as if it had been
said. Those of other cities shall say I will go also ; yet this is
not difficult to be supposed ; such ellipses are very common
in scripture. We have one exactly parallel with it in Jcr. lii.
22. « Return, ye backsliding children, and I will heal your
backslidings : Behold we come unto thee ; for thou art the
Lord our God," i. e. the backsliding children shall say, " Be»
hold, we come unto thee," &c. And in Cant. iv. last, and v,
1. " Let my beloved come into his garden, and eat his pleas-
ant fruits. I am come into my garden, my sister, my spouse,"
1, e. her beloved shall say, " I am come into my garden."
We have the like throughout that Song. So Psal 1. 6, f.
" The heaven shall declare his righteousness ; for God is
Judge himself. Hear, O my people, and I will speak,*' i. e.
the judge shall say, " Hear, O my people," he. So Psal.
Ixxxii. 1,2. The Psalms and prophets abound with such
figures of speech,
5. We may observe the manner of prayer agreed on, or the
manner in which they agree to engage in and perform the
duty. Let us go speedily to pray ; or as it is in the margin,
Let us go continually. The words literally translated are, Let
%t9 g9 in going. Such an ingemination or doubling of words
364 UNION IN PRAYER.
is very common in the Hebrew language, when it is intend-
ed that a thing shall be very strongly expressed ; it generally
implies th<? superlative degree of a tiling ; as tlic Holy of Hq-
licfi signihes the most holy : But it commonly denotes, not
only the utmost degree of a thing but also the utmost certain-
ty ; as when God said to Abraham, In luuldplyiritf, I tvill mul'
tifilij thy seed, Gen. xxii. 17, it implies both that God would
certainly multiply his seed, and also multiply it exceedingly.
So when God said to Adam, In the day that thoueatest thereof^
in dying thou shalt die (as the words are in the original) it im-
plies hot!) tb.at he should surely die, and also that he should
die most terribly^ should utterly perish, and be destroyed to
the utmost degree. Yea, sometimes it seems to imply some-
thing else still : And in short, as this ingcmination of words
in the Hebrew, in general denotes the stre igth of expression,
so it is used to signify almost all those things that are wont
to be ivignified by the various forms of strong speech in other
languages: Sometimes it signifies the utmost degree of a
thing ; sometimes certainty ; sometimes the peremptori-
ncss and terribleness of a threatening, or the greatness and
positiveness of a promise, the strictness of a command, and
the earnestness of a request. When God says to Adam, Dy'
ivg thou shalt die, it is equivalent to such strong expressions
in English as, thou shalt die indeed, or, thou shalt die lath a
nvitJicss. So when it is said in the text, let us go in going, and
jiray before the Lord, the strength of the expression represents
the earnestness of those that make the proposal, their great
engagedness in the affair ; and with respect to the duty pro-
posed, it may be understood to signify, that they should be
speedy, fervent, and constant in it j or, in one word, that it
should be thoroughly performed.
6. We may learn from the tenor of this prophecy, togeth-
er with the context, that this union in such prayer is foretold
as a becoming and hafihy thing, and that which would be ac-
ceptable to God, and attended with glorious success.
From the whole we may infer, that it is a very suitable
thing, and ivell pleasing to God, for many people, in dififerent
parts of the world, by express agrcement^Xo come into a visible
UNION IN PRAYER. 365
stnttMii in extraordinary, speedy, fervent and constant prayer^
for those great effusions of the Holy S/iirit, which shall bring
on that advancement of Christ's church and kingdom, that God
has so often promised shall be in the lat(er ages of the world.
And so from hence I would infer the duty of God's people,
with regard to the memorial lately sent over into America,
from Scotland, by a number of ministers there, proposing a
method for such an union as has been spoken of, in extraordi-
nary prayer for this great mercy.
And it being the special design of this discourse, to per-
suade such as are friends to the interests of Christ's kingdom,
to a compliance with the proposal and request made in that me-
morial, I shall first give a short historical account of the affair it
relates to, from letters, papers and pamphlets, that have come
over from Scotland ; to which I shall annex the memorial it-
self: And then I shall offer some argmnents and motives, tend-
ing to induce the friends of religion to fall in Avith what is
proposed : And lastly, make answer to some objections that
may possibly be made against it.
As to theirs; of these things, viz. an historical account of
the concert, which the memorial relates to, the following ob-
servations may give a sufficient view of that affair.
In October, a. d. 1744, a number of ministers in Scotland,
taking into consideration the state of God's church, and of the
■world of mankind, judged that the providence of God, at such
a day, did loudly call such as were concerned for the welfare
of Zion, to united, extraordinary applications to the God of all
grace, suitably acknowledging Him as the fountain of all the
spiritual benefits and blessings of his church, and earnestly
praying to Him, that he would app.ear in his glory, and favor
Zion, and manifest his compassion to the world of mankind,
by an abundant effusion of his Holy Spirit on all the chtjrches,
and the whole habitable earth, to revive true religion in all
parts of Christendom, and to deliver o/,^ nations from their great
and manifold spiritual calamities and miseries, and bless them
with the unspeakable oenefits of the kingdom of our glorious
Redeemer, and^// the ivhole earth with His glo7-y. And con-
C6fl UNION IN PRAYER.
aultins; one another on the subject, they looked on themnelv^Sy
for their own part, obliged to engaj^e in this duty ; and, as far
as in them lay, to persuade others to the same : And to en-
deavor to find out and fix on some method^ that should most
effectually tend to promote and uphold such extraordinary
application to heaven among God's people. And after seek-
ing to God by prayer for direction, they determined on the
following method, as what they would conform to in their own
practice, and propose to be practised by others, for the two
year.f next following, viz. to set apart some time on Saturday
evening and Sabbath morning, every week, for the purpose
aforesaid, as other duties would allow to every one respective-
ly ; and more solemnly, the first Tuesday of each quarter
(beginning with the first Tuesday of November then next en-
suing) either the whole day, or part of the day, as persons find
themselves disposed, or think their circumstances will allow :
The time to be spent either in private praying societies, or in
fubHc meetings, or alone in secret, as shall be found most prac-
ticable, or judged most convenient, by such as are willing, in
some way or other, to join in this affair : But not that any
should make any promises, or be looked upon as under strict
bonds in any re&pect, constantly and without fail to observe
every one of these days, whatever their circumstances should
be, or however other duties and necessary affairs might inter-
fere ; or that persons should look upon themselves bound with
regard to these days in any wise as though the time were ho-
ly, or the setting them apart for religious purposes were es-
tablished by sacred authority : But yet, as a proper guard
•gainst negligence and unsteadiness, and a prudent preserva-
tive from yielding to a disposition, that persons might be lia-
ble to, through the prevalence of indolence and listlessness, to
excuse themselves on trivial occasions, it was proposed, that
those that unite in this affair, should resolve with themselves,
that if, by urgent business, or otherwise, they were hindered
from joining with others, on the very day agreed on, yet they
vrould not wholly neglect bearing their part in the duty pro-
posed, but would take the first convenient day following, fop
that purpose.
UNION IN PRAYER; 36?
The reason why Saturday evening and Lord'sday morning-
Avere judged most convenient for the weekly seasons, was, that-
these times being so near the time of dispensing gospel ordU
nances through the Christian world, which are the great
means, in the use of which God is wont to grant his Spirit to
mankind, and the principal means that the Spirit of God
makes use of to carry on his nvork of grace, it may well be
supposed that the minds of Christians in general will at thess
seasons be especially disengaged from secular aifairs, and dis'
posed to pious meditations and the duties of devotion, and
more naturally led to seek the communications of the Holy
Spirit, and success of the means of grace. And as to the
guartcTly times, it was thought helpful to memory, that they
should be on one or other of the Jirst days of each quarter:
Tuesday was preferred to Monday, because in some places
people might have public prayers and sermon on the stated
day, which might not be so convenient on Monday, as on some
day at a greater distance from the Sabbath.
It was reckoned a chief use of such an agreement and meth-
od as this, that it wotiid be a good expedient for the maintain-
ing and keeping up, amongst the people of God, that great
Christian duty oi firayerfulness for the co?mng of Christ's king'
dom, in general, which Christ has directed his followers to be
so much in, that it may not be out of mind, and in a great
measure sunk. Things, that we are too little inclined to,
through sloth, carnality, or a fulness of our own worldly and
private concerns, and that are to be attended at some seasons
or other, and have no special seasons stated for them, are apt
to he forgotten, ov put o^from time to time, and as it were '^d'
louvncCi. without day s and so, if not wholly neglected, yet too
little attended. But when we fix certain seasons, that we re-
solve, unless extraordinarily hindered, to devote to the duty, it
tends to prevent forgetfulness, and a settled negligence of it.
The certain returns of the season will naturally refresh the
memory ; will tend to put us in mind of the precept of Christ,
und the obligations that lie on all his followers, to abound in
such a duty, and renewedly engage us to the consideration of
lt)e importance and necessity and unspeakable value ef tho
368 UNION IN PRAYER.
inrrcy sought ; and so, by iVccpicnt renovation, to keep alive
the consideration and sense of these things at all times. Thus
the first promoters of this agreement judged, that it -would be
subservient to more abundant prayerfolness for effusions of
the Holy Spirit, at all times through the year, both in secret
and social worship ; particularly as to this last, in congrega-
tions, families, and other praying societies. And then they
also judged, that such an agreed union would tend to animate
and encourage God's people in the duty proposed ; and that
particular persons and societies, knowing that great multitudes
of their fellow Christians, in so many distant places, were at
the same time (as a token of the union of their hearts with
them in this affair) by agreement engaged in the same holy
exercise, would naturally be enlivened in the duty by such a
consideration.
It was not thought best, to propose at first a longer time for
the continuance of this precise method, than two years : It be-
ing considered, that it is not possible, before any trial, so well
to judge of the expedience of a particular method and certain
circumstances of the managing and ordering such an affair, as
after some time of experience. And it Avas not known, but
that after longer consideration, and some trial, it might be
thought best to alter some circumstances ; or whether others^
that had not yet been consulted, might not propose a better
method. The time first agreed on, though but short, was
thought sufficient to give opportunity for judgment and expe-
rience, and for such as were disposed to union in an affair of
such a nature, in distant places, mutually to communicate their
sentiments on the subject.
The way, in which those that fi^rst projected and came into
this agreement, thought best for (he giving notice of it and
proposing it to others, was not by any thing published from
the press ; but by personal conversation with such as they
could conveniently have immediate access to, and by private
correspondence with others at a distance. At first it was in-
tended, that some formal paper, proposing the matter, should
be sent about for ])roper amendments and improvements, and
then concurrence : But on more mature deliberation, it was
UNION IN PRAYER. 369
cbiisidered how this might give a handle to objections (which
they thought it best, to the utmost, to avoid in the infancy of
the affair) and how practicable it was, without any such foi-m-
ality, to spread the substance of the proposal by private let-
ters, together with a request to their correspondents, mutually
to communicate their thoughts. Therefore this was fixed on,
as the method that v/as preferable at the beginning. Accord-
ingly, tliey proposed and endeavored to promote the affair in
this way ; and with such success, that great numbers in Scot-
land and England fell in with the proposal, and some in North
America. As to Scotland, it was complied with by numbers
in the four chief towns, Edinburgh, Glasgow, Aberdeen and
Dundee, and many country towns and congreigations in va-
rious parts of the land : One of the ministers, that was prima-
rily concerned in this affair, in a letter to one of his corres-
pondents, speaks of an explicit declaration of the concurrence
of the praying societies in Edinburgh, which they had made
in a letter. The number of the praying societies in that
city is very considerable : Mr, Robe of Kilsyth, (in a letter to
Mr. Prince of Boston, dated Novembers, 1743) says, there
■were then above thirty societies of young people there newly
erected, some of whom consisted of upwards of thirty mem-
bers. As to Glasgow, this union was unanimously agreed to
by about fortyfive praying societies there ; as an eminent min-
ister in that city informs, in a letter.
The two years, first agrt;ed on, ended last November. A
little before this time er^pired, a number of ministers in Scot-
land agreed on a memorial to be printed, and sent abroad to
their brethren in various parts, proposing to them and re-
questing of them to join with them in the conthmance of this
method of united prayer, and in endeavors to promote it....
Copies of which memorial have lately been sent ove^ into
Newengland, to the number of near five hundred, directed to
be distributed in almost every county in this province of
the Massachusetts Bay, and also in several parts of Con-
necticut, Newhampshire, Rhodeisland, Newyork, Newjersey,
Pennsylvania, Maryland, Virginia, Carolina, and Georgia.;..
The most (I suppose) of these were sent to one of the congrc-
VoL. III. 2 Y
ato UNION IN PRAYER.
gational ministers in Boston, with a letter subscribed by
twelve ministers in Scotland, about the affair : Many of them
to another of the said ministers of Boston ; and some to a mia-
islei" in Connecticut. It being short, I shall here insert wi
copy of it at length. It is as follows :
MEMORIAL
From se-oernl Ministers in Scotland, to Iheir Brethren in different
places.) for continuing a Concert for Prayer, first entered int»
in the year 1744.
WHEREAS it was the chief scope of tliis Concert, to pro-
mote more abundant application to a duty that is perpetually
binding, /27-cz/fr that our Lord's kingdom may comf, joined with
praises: And it contained some circumstantial expedients, ap-
prehended to be very subservient to that design, relating to
stated times for such exercises, so far as this would not inter-
fere with other duties ; particularly a part of Saturday even-
ing, and Sabbath morning, every week ; and more solemnly
of some one of the first days of each of the four great divis-
ions of the year, that is, of each quarter ; as the first Tuesday,'
or first convenient day after : And the concert, as to this cir-
cumstance, was extended only to two years ; it being intend-
ed, that before these expired, persons engaged in the concert
should reciprocally communicate their sentiments and incli-
nations, as to the prolonging of the time, with or without alter-
ation, as to the ciixumstance mentioned : And it was intended
by the first promoters, that others at a distance should projjose
such circumstantial amendments or improvements, as they
should find proper : It is hereby earnestly intreated, that such
vould communicate their sentiments accordingly, now that
the time first proposed is near expiring.
II. To induce those already engaged to adhere, and others
to accede to this concert ; it seems of importance to observe,
that declarf\tions of concurrence, the communicating and
spreading of which are so evidently useful, are to be under-
stood in such a latitude, as to keep at the greatest distance
UNION IN PRAYER. sri
from entangUn(5 men's ininds : Not as binding -men to set
apart any stated days from secular affairs, or even to fix on
any part of such and such precise days, whether it be conve-
nient or not ; nor as absolute promises in any respect : But
as friendly, harmonious resolutions, with liberty to alter cir-
cumstances as shall be found expedient. On account ©f all
which latitude, and that the circumstantial part extends only
to a few years, it is apprehended, the concert cannot be liable
to the objections against periodical religious times of human
appointment.
III. It is also humbly offered to the consideration of minis-
ters, and others furnished with gifts for the most public in-
structions, whether it might not be of great use, by the bless-
ing of God, if short and nervous scriptural persuasives and
directions to the duty in vieitf^ were comjwsed and fniblished
(either by particular authors, or several joining together ;
which last way might some times have peculiar advantages)
and tlmtfrom titiie to timey without too great intervals ; the bet-
ter to keep alive on men's minds a ju»t sense of the obliga-
tions to a duty so important in itself, and in v/hich many may-
be in danger to faint and turn remiss, without s«ch repeated
incitements : And nvhether ii ivouid not also be 0/ great use^ if
ministers would be fileased to fireach frequently on the itnfiortance
and necessity of ftrayer for the coming of our Lord 's kingdom ;
particularly near the quartei'ly days, or on these days them-
selves, where there is public worship at that time.
IV. They who have found it incumbent on them to publish
this Kiemorial at this timfii having peculiar advantages foe
spreading it, do intreat that the desire of concurrence and as-
sistance contained in it, may by no means be understood as re-
stricted to any particular denomination or party, or to those
\vho are of such or such opinions about any former instances
of remarkable religious .concern ; but to be extended to all,
■who shall vouchsafe any attention to this paper, and have at
heart the interest of vital Christianity, and the power of God-
Jiness ; and who, however differing about other things, are
convinced of the importance of fervent prayer, to promote that
common interest, and scripture persuasives to of promote
Auch prayer.
372 UNION IN PRAYER.
V. As the first printed account of this concert v/as not a jjro-
posal of it, as a thin.^ then to l^egin, but a navraliori of il, as a
design already set on foot, which had been brought about with
much harmony, by means of private letters ; so the farther
continuance, and, it is hoped, the farther spreading of it seems
in a promising way of being promoted by the eume means ; as
importunate desires of the renewing the concert have been
transmitted already from a very distant corner abroad, where
the regard to it has of late increased : But notwithstanding of
what may be done by private letters, it is humbly expected,
that a memorial spread in this manner, may, by God's bless-
ing, farther promote the good ends in view ; as it may be use-
fully referred to in letters, and may reach where they will not.
VI. Whereas in a valuable letter, from the corner just now
mentioned as a place where regard to the concert has lately-
increased, it is proposed, that it should l)e continued for seven
years, or at least for a much longer time than what was speci-
fied in the first agreement ; those concerned in this memorial,
who would wish rather to receive and spread directions and
proposals on this head, than to be the first authors of any, ap-
prehend no inconvenience, for their part, in agreeing to the
seven years, with the latitude above described, which reserves
liberty to make such circumstantial alterations, as may be
Jiereafter found expedient : On the contrary it seems of im-
■portance, that the labor of spreading a concert, which has al-
ready extended to so distant parts, and may, it is hopefl, extend
farther, tnay not need to be renewed sooner, at least much
sooner ; as it is uncertain but that may endanger the dropping
of it ; and it seems probable, there will be less zeal in spread-
ing of it, if the time proposed for its continuance be too in-
considerable. Mean time, declarations of concurrence for a
less number of years may greatly promote the good ends in
, view : Though it seems very expedient, that it should ex-
.'ceed what was first agreed on ; "Seeing it is found on trial, that
■that time, instead of being too long, was much too short.
VII. If persons who formerly agreed to this concert, should
now discontinue it ; would it not look too like that fainting in
prayer, against which we are so expressly warned in scrip-
UNION IN PRAYER. srs
ture ? And would not this be the more unsuitable at this time,
in any within the British dominions, when they have the unit-
ed calls of such public chastisements and deliverances, to
more concern than ever about public reformation, and conse-
quently about that which is the source of all thorough reform-
ation, the regenerating and sanctifying influence of the Al-
mighty Spirit of God ? August 26, 1746."
The minister in Boston forementioned (to whom most of
the copies of this memorial were sent) who, I suppose, has
had later and more full intelligence than I have had, says, con-
cerning the proposal, in a letter ; the motion seems to come
from above, and to be wonderfully spreading in Scotland,
England, Wales, Ireland, and North America.
PART II.
Mothes to a Compliance with ivhat is proposed in
the Memorial.
I NOW proceed to the second thing intended in this dis-
course, viz. to offer to consideration some things, which may
tend to induce the people of God to comply with the proposal
and request, made to them in the memorial.
And I desire that the following things m.ay be considered.
1. It ,is evident from the scripture, that there is yet remain-
ing a great advancement of the interest of religion and the
kingdom of Christ in this world, by an abundant outpouring
of the Spirit of God, far greater and more extensive than ever
yet has been. It is certain, that many things, which arc
spoken coacerning a glorious time of the church's enlarge-
ment and prosperity in the latter days, have never yet been
fulfilled. There has never yet been any propagation and
prevailing of religion, in any wise, of that extent and univer-
sality, which the prophecies represent. It is often foretold
and signified, in a great variety of strong expressions, that
there should a time come, when all nations through the whole
^7* UNION IN PRAYER.
l»abita!)le world, should embrace the true religion, and b«
tiroucjht into the church of God. It was often promised to
the Patriarchs, that in their seed all the nations, or (as it i«
sometimes expressed) all the families of the earth should b«
blessed. (See Gen. xii. xviii. 18 xxii. 18 xxvi. 4,
andxxviii. 14.) Agreeably to this, it is said of the Messiah
Psal. Ixxii. 1 1 . That " all nations shall serve him ; and io
Ver. 17, men shall be blessed in him, and all nations shall
call him blessed." And in Isa. ii. 2, it is said, that " all na-
tions shall How unto the mountain of the house of the Lord.**
And Jer. iii. 17. That " all nations shall I)c gathered uniothc
tiame of the Lord to Jerusalem, and shall walk no more after
the imagination of their evil heart." So it is said, That ail
jfirsh shall come andtaorshifi before the Lord, Isa. Ixvi, 23. And
that alljfesh should see the glory of God together, Isa. xl. 5. AncJ
that all flesh should come to him that hears prayer, Psal. Ixv. 2.
Christ compares the kingdom of Heaven in t/tis world to leaven,
ivhich a woman took and hid in three measures of meal, until the
tuhole was leavened, Mat. xiii. 33. It is natural and reasonable
to suppose, that the whole world should finally be given to
Christ, as one whose right it is to reign, as the proper heir of
him, who is originally the king of all nations, and the posses-
sor of heaven and earth : And the scripture teaches us, that
God the father hath constituted his son, as Godman, and in
his kingdom of grace, or mediatorial kingdom, to be the heir
of the world, that he might in this kingdom have the heathen
for his inheritance, and the utmost ends of the earth for his
possession ; Heb. i. 2, and ii- 8. Psal. ii. 6, 7, 8. Thus A-
braham is said to be the heir of the world, not in himself, but
in his seed, which is Christ; Rom. iv. 13. And how was
tliis to be fulfilled to Abraham, but by God's fulfilling that
threat promise, that in his seed all the nations of the earth should
be blessed ? For that promise is what the apostle is speaking
©f ; which shews, that God has appointed Christ to be the heir
of the world in his kingdom of grace, and to possess and reign
over all nations, through the propagation of his gospel, and
the power of his spirit communicating the blessings of it.
God hatli appointed liimto this universal dominion by a most'
UNION IN PRAYER. Sfs
Solemn oaih ; Isa. xlv. 23. « I have sworn by myself, th«
word is gone out of my mouth in righteousness, and shall not
return, that unto me every knee shall bow, every tongue shall
Swear." Compared with Phil. ii. 10, 11. Though this solemn
oath of God the father is to be undersood in so comprehen-
eive a sense, as to extend to what shall be accomplished at th©
day of judgment, yet it is evident by the foregoing and follow-
ing verses, that the thing most directly intended, is what shall
be fulfilled by the spreading of the gospel of his salvation, and
power of the spirit of grace, bringing " all the ends of the
earth to look to him that they may be saved, and come ta
him for righteousness and strength, that in him they might be
justified, and might glory." God has suffered many earthly
princes to extend their conquests over a great part of the face
of the earth, and to possess a dominion of vast extent, and one
monarchy to conquer and succeed another, the latter bein'g
still the greater : It is reasonable to suppose that a much
greater glory in this respect should be reserved for Christ,
God's own son and rightful heir, who has purchased the do-
minion by so great and hard a service : It is reasonable to sup-
pose, that his dominion should be far the largest, and his con-
<5[uests vastly the greatest and most extensive. And thus the
scriptures represent the matter, in Nebuchadnezzar's vision,
and the prophet's interpretation, Dan. ii. " Thci-ethe four great
monarchies of the earth, one succeeding another, are I'^pre-
sented by the great image of gold, silver, brass, iron and clay ;
but at last a stone cut of the mountain without hands, smites
the image upon his ieet, which breaks the iron, clay, brass,
ailver and gold in pieces, that all becomes as the chaff of the
summer threshing floors, and the wind carries them away,
that no place is found for them ; but the stone waxes great,
becoms a i^reat mountain, and fills the whole earth ; signify-
ing the kingdom which the Lord God of heaven should set tip
in the world, last of all, which should break in pieces and con-
sume all other kingdoms." Surely this representation leads
us to suppose, that this last kingdom shall be of vastly greater
extent than any of the preceding. The like representationf
is made in the 7tb chap, of Daniel ; there the four inonarch-
S74 UNION IN PRAYER.
ies are represented by four great beasts that ai'ose successivelf ,
one conquering and subduing another ; tlie fourth and last of
these is said to be dreadful, and tcrrible,and strong exceedingly,
and to have great iron teeth, and to devour and break in pieces,
and stamp the residue with his feet ; yea it is said, ver. 23,
that the kingdom represented by this beast shall devour the
■whole earth ; but last of all one like the Son of Man appears,
coming to the ancient of days, and being brought near before
him, and receiving of him a dominion, and gloi-y, and a kingdom
that all peojde, nations, and languages should seT^e him. This,
last circumstance, of the vast extent and universality of his
dominion, is manifestly spoken of as one thing greatly dis-
tinguishing his holy kingdom from all the preceding mon-
archies : Although of one of the former it was said, that it
should devour the whole earth, yet we are naturally led, both
by the much greater emphasis and strength of the expres-
sions, as well as by the whole connexion and tenor of th e
prophecy, to understand the universality here expressed in a
inuch more extensive and absolute sense : And the terms
used in the interpretation of this vision are such, that scarcely
any can be devised more strong, to signify an absolute uni-
versality of dominion over the inhabitants of the face of the
earth ; ver. 27. " And the kingdom and dominion, and the
greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall he
given to the people of the most high God, Agreeably to this
the gospel is represented ^% preached unto them that dnvell on
the earth, ajid to every nation, and tongue, and kindred, and /leO'
file, Rev. xiv. 6. The universality of the prevalence of true
religion in the latter days, is sometimes expressed by its
reaching to " the utmost ends of the earth," Psal. ii. 8, " To
all the ends of the earth, and of the world," Psal. xxii. 27
Ixvii. 7....xcviii. 3. Isa. xlv. 22. " All the ends of the earth,
•with those that are far off upon the sea," Psal. Ixv. 5. " From
the rising of the sun to the going down of the same," Psal.
cxiii. 3. Mai. i. 11. " The outgoings of the morning and
of the evening," Psal. Ixv. 8. It seems that all the most strong
expressions, that were in use among the Jews to signify the
.habita!)le Avorld in its utmost extent, are made use of to sig;-
UNION IN PRAYER- S7?
\hQ esteftt of the church of God in the latter days : And in
jrnany places, a variety of these expressions is used, and there
is an accumulation of them, expressed with great force.
It would be unreasonable to say, these are only bold figuresj
used after the manner of the eastern nations, to express the
p;reat extent of the Christian church, at and after the days of
Censtantine : To say so would be in effect to say, that it
would have been impossible for God, if he had desired it,
plainly to have foretold any thing that should absolutely have
extended to all nations of the earth. I question whether it be
possible to find out a more strong expression, to signify an ab-
solute universality of the knowledge of the true religion
through the habitable world, than that in Isa. xi. 9, « The earth
shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cov-
er the seas." Which is as much as to say, As there is no
place in the vast ocean where there is not water, so there
shall be no part of the world of mankind where there is not
the knowledge of the Lord ; as there is no part of the mde
bed or cavity possessed by the sea, but what is covered with
water, so there shall be no part «f the habitable world that
bhall not be covered with the light of the gospel, and possess-
ed by the true religion. Waters are often in prophecy put
for nations and multitudes of people : So the waters of the
main ocean seem sometimes to be put for the inhabitants of
the earth in general ; as in Ezekiel's vision of waters of the
sanctuary (Ezek. xlvii.) which flowed from the sanctuary, and
ran east, until they came to the ocean, and were at first a
small stream, but continually increased until they became a
great river ; and when they came to the sea, the water even
of the vast ocean v/as healed (ver. 8.) representing the con-
version of the world to the true religion in the latter days.
It seems evident, that the time will come, when there will not
be one nation remaining in the world, which shall not embrace
the true religion, in that God has expressly revealed, that no
one such nation shall be left standing on the earth ; Isai. Ix.
12. " The nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall
perish ; yea, those nations shall be utterly wasted." God has
declared that heathen idolatry and all the worship of false
Vol. HI. aZ
57S UNION IN PRAYER.
gcds shall be wholly abolished, in the most universal manner,
so that it shall be continued in no place under the heavens, or
upon the face of the earth ; Jer. x. 11." The gods that have
Dot made the heavens and the eavih, even they shall perish
from the earth, and from under these hoavens." Vcr. 15.
" They are vanity, and the work of errors, in the time of their
visitation lliey shall perish." This must be understood as
what shall be brought to pass while this earth and tl:ese heav-
ens remain, i. e. before the end of the world. Agreeable to
this is that, Isa. liv. 1, 2. " Sing, O barren, and thou that didst
not bear ; for more are the children of the desolate than the
children of the married wife, saith the Lord ; enlarge the
place of thy tent, and let them stretch forth the curtains of
thy habitation ; spare not ; lengthen thy cords, strengthen
thy stakes." Ver. 5. " For thy Maker is thy husband ; the
Lord of Hosts is his name ; and thy Redeemer the Holy One
of Israel ; the God of the whole earth shall he be called."
The prophecies of the New Testament do no less evidently
shew, that a time will come when the gospel shall universally
prevail, and the kingdom of Christ be extended over the whole
habitable earth, in the most proper sense. Christ says, John
xii. 32. " I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men
luito me." It is lit, that when the son of God becomes man,
he should have dominion over all liiankind : It is fit that since
he became an inhabitant of the earth, and shed his blood on
the earth, he should possess the whole earth : It is fit,
seeing here he became a servaut, and was subject to men,
and was arraigned before them, and judged, condemned
and executed by them, and suffered ignominy and death
in a most public manner, before Jews and Gentiles, being
lifted up to view on the cross upon an hill, near that pop-
■ulous city Jerusalem, at a most public time, when there were
many hundred thousand spectators, from all parts, that he
should be rewarded with an universal dominion over mankind;
and it is here declared he shall be. The apostle, in the 1 ItU
of Romans, teaches us to look to that great outpouring of the
Spirit, and ingathering of souls into Christ's kingdom, that was
in those days, first of the Jev.s, and then of the Gentiles, to be
UNION IN PRAYER. S79
"but as the first fruits of the intended harvest,both with regard to
Jews and Gentiles, and to look on the ingathering of those
first fruits as a sign that all the remainder both of Jews and
Gentiles should in due time be gathered in ; \er. 16. « For
if the first fruit be holy, the lump is also holy ; and if th«
root be holy, so ave the branches.'' And in that context, the-
apostle speaks of the fullness of both Jews and Gentiles, as
what shall hereafter be brought in, as distinct from that in-
gathering from among both, that was in those primitive ages
of Christianity : In ver. 12, we read of the fulness of the Jews,
and in the 25th of the fulness of the Gentiles : And there ia
ver. 39, 31, 32, the apostle teaches us to look upon that infi-
.flelity and darkness, that first prevailed ever all Gentile nations,
before Chi'ist came, and then over the Jews afterChrist came,
as what w-as wisely permitted of God, as a preparation for the
manifestation of the glory of God's mercy, in due time, on the
whole world, constituted ofJews and Gentiles. God hath condud'
ed them all in unbeliefs that he might have mercy upon all. These
things plainly shew, that the time is coming when the »vhole
world of mankind shall be brought into the church of Christ ;
and not only a part of the Jev/s, and a part of the Gentile world,
as the first fruits, as it was in the first ages of the Christian
church ; but the fullness of both, the whole lump, all the na-
tion of ihe Jews, and all the world of Gentiles.
In the last great conflict between the church of Christ and
her enemies, before the commencement of the glorious time
of the church's peace and rest. The kings of the earthy and the
nvitole ^ivorldj are rejiresenicd as gathered together. Rev. xvi. 14,
and then the " seventh angel pours out his vial into the air,'*
which limits that kingdom that Satan has, as god of this world,
in its utmost extent ; and that kingdom is represented as ut-
terly overthrown, ver. 17, ccc. And in another description of
that great battle, chap. xlx. Christ is represented as riding
forth, having on his head many crowns, and on his vesture and
on his thigh a name written, King ofKings, arid Lord of Lords,
Which we may well suppose signifies, that he is now going
to that conquest, whereby he shall set up a kingdom, in which
lie shall be King- of Kings, in a far more extensive manner
JSO UNION IN PnAYER.
than either the Babylonish, Persian, Grecian, or Roman mon-
archs were. And in vcr. 17, and following, " an angel ap-
pears standing in the sun, that overlooks the v/hole world, cal-
ling on all the fowls that fly in the midst of hciiven, to come
and eat the flesh of kings," 8cc. And in consequence of the
great victory Christ gains at that time, an angel co?nes down-
from heaven, havint^ the key of the bottomless pit^ and a great
chain m his handy and laiis hold on the devil^ and binds him, and
casts hi?n 172 to the bottomless pit, and shuts him up, and sets a seal
upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more. Satan,
being dispossessed of that highest monarchy on earth, the
Roman empire, and cast out in the time of Constantine, is
represented chap. xii. by his being cast down from heaven to
the earth : But now there is something far beyond that ; he
is cast out of the earth, and is shut up in hell, and confined to
that alone, so that he has no place left him in this world uf
mankind, high nor low.
Now will any be so unreasonable as to say, that all these
things do not signify more than that one third part of the
world should be brought into the church of Christ ; beyond
which it cannot be pretended that the Christian religion has
ever yet reached, in its greatest extent ? Those countries,
which belonged to the Roman empire, that were brought to
the profession of Christianity, after the reign of Constantine,
are but a small part of what the habitable world now is ; as to
extent of ground, they all together bear, I suppose, no greater
proportion to it, than the land of Canaan did to the Roman
empire. And our Redeemer in his kingdom of grace has
hitherto possessed but a little part of the world, in its most
flourishing state, since arts are risen to their greatest height ;
and a very great part of the world is but lately discovered, and
much remains undiscovered to this day.
These things make it very evident, that the main fulfilment
of those prophecies, that speak of the glorious advancement
of Christ's kingdom on earth, is still to come.
And as there has been nothing as yet, with regard to the
flourishing of religion, and the advancement of Christ's king*
dom, of such extent as to answer the prophecies, so neither
UNION IN PRAYER. m
Sias there been any thin.;^ of that duration, tliat is foretold....
The piophecit'S speak of Jerusalem's being made the joy of
efthe ivliole earthy and also the^ot/ of many generations (Psal.
xlviil. 2. Isa. Ix. 15.) That God^s peojile shoitld long ev joy the:
tvork of their hands, (Isa. Ixv. 22.) That tliey should reign
nvith Christ a thousand years (Rev. xx.) by which we must at
least understand a very long time. But it would be endless
to mention all the places, which signify that the time of the
church's great peace and prosperity should be of long; contin-
uance : Almost all the prophecies that speak of her latter day
glory, imply it ; and it is implied in very many of them, that
when once this day of the church's advancement and peace is
begim, it shall never end, till the world ends ; or, at least, that
there shall be no more a return of her troubles and adversity
for any considerable continuance ; that then the days of her
-mourning shall be ended ; that her tribulations should then be as
the waters of N^oah unto God, that a.s /le has sworn that the wa-
ters of JVoah should no more pass over the earth, so he will swear
that he will no more he wroth with his jieofile, or rebuke them ;
that God 's fieople should no more walk after the imagination of
their evil heart ; that God would hide himself no more from the
house of Israel, because he has floured out his Spirit upon them ;
that their sun should no more go down, nor the moon withdrai-j
itself ; that the light should not be clear and dark (i. e. there
should be no more an interchange of light and darkness, as
\ised to be) but that it should be all one continued day ; not day
and Jiight (for so the words are in the original in Zech. xiv.
7) alternately, but it shall come to pass, that at evening time (i.
e. at the time that night and darkness used to be) it shall be
light ; and that the nations should beat their swords into plough-
shares, and their sfiears into pruning hooks, and that nation shall
not lift up sword against nation, nor learn war any more ; but
that there should be abundance of peace so long as the moon en-
dureth. And innumerabJe things of this nature are declared.
But the church of Christ has never yet enjoyed a state of
peace and prosperity for any long time ; on the contrary, the
times of her rest, and of the flourishing state of religion, have
ever been very short- Hitherto the church may say as in Isa.
383 UNION IN PRAYER.
Ixiii. 17, 18. "Return, for thy servants sake, the tribes of
thine inheritance ; the people of thy holiness have possessed
it but a little ■while." Tlie quietness that the cluu'ch of God
enjoyed after the bce;i;inin;^ of Constantinc's reign, was very
short ; the peace the empire enjoyed, in freetloin from war,
was not more than twenty years j no longer nor greater than
it hnil enjoyed under some cf the heathen ernperors. After
this the empire was rent in pieces by intestine wars, and wast-
ed almost every where by the invasions and incursions of bar-
barous nations, and the Christian world was soon all in con-
tention and confusion, by heresies and divisions in matters of
religion. And the church of Christ has never as yet been for
any long time, free from persecution ; especially v/hen truth
has prevailed, and true religion flourished. It is manifest, that
hitherto the people of God have b-een kept under, and Zion
has been in a low afflicted state, aid her ene^iiies have had the
chief sway.
And another thing, that makes it exceeding manifest that
that day of the church's greatest advancement on earth, which
is foretold in scripture, has never yet come, i?., that it is so
plainly and expressly revealed that this day should succeed the
last of the four monavchies, even the Reman, in its last state,
wherein it is divided into ten kingd^jms, and after the destruc-
tion of Antichrist, signified by the little horn, whose reign is
contemporary with the reign of the ten kings. These things
are very plain in the 2d and Tth chapters of Daniel, and also
in the Revelation of St. Jolin. And it is also plain by the 1 1th
chapter of Romans, that it i;hail be after the national conver-
sion of the Je^VBy tjhlch shall he as lif^froAi the dead to the Gen.'
tiles-) and \.\\t fulness of both Jeius arid Gentiles should be come
zw, and all the nation of the Jews and all othe:* nations shall
obtain mercy, and ihcre shall be that general ingathering of
the harvest of the whole earth, of whi-h all thjkt had been con-
verted before, either of Jews or Gentiles, were but the first
fruits. And many other evidences of this point might be
mentioned, which for brevity's sake I omit.
And thus it is meet, that the last kingdom which shall take
place on earth, should be the kingdom of God's own Son and
UNION IN PRAYER. 533
lielr, whose right it is to rule and reign ; and that whatever
revolutions and coni'usions there^rnay be in the world, for a
long time, the cause of truth, the righteous cause, should
finally prevail, and God's holy people should at last inherit
the earth, and reign on earth ; and that the world should con-
tinue in tumults and great revolutions, following one another^
from age to age, the world being as it were in travail, until
truth and holiness are brought forth ; tliat all things should be
shaken, until that comes which is true and right, and agreea-
ble to the mind of God, which cannot be shaken ; and that this
wisdom of the Ruler of the world should be manifestetl in the
bringing all things ultimately to so good an issue. The world
is made for the Son of God ; his kingdom is the end of all
changes, that come to pass in the state of the world of man-
kind ; all are only to prepare the way for this ; it is fit there-
fore that the last kingdom on earth should be his. It is wisely
and mercifully ordered of God that it should be so, on this ac-
count, as well as many others, viz. that the cRurch of God,
under all preceding changes, should have this consideration
to encourage her, and maintain her hope, and animate her
faith and prayers, from generation to generation, that God has
promised, her cause should finally be maintained and prevail
m this world.
Let it nov/ be considered,
2. The future promised advancement of the kingdom of
Christ is an event unspeakably happy and glorious. The
scriptures speak of that time, as a time wherein God and His
Son Jesus Christ will be most eminently glorified on earth ; a
time, wherein God, who until then had dwelt between the
cherubims, and concealed himself in the holy of holies, in the
secret of his tabernacle, behind the vai], in the thick darkness,
should openly shine forth, and all flesh should see his glory,
and God's people in general have as great a privilege as the
high priest alone liad once a year, or as Moses had in the
TOOvmt ; a time, wherein the te?)i/ile of God hi heaven should be
opened-) and there should be sec:: the ark r.f His testament ; (Rev.
xi. 19) a time, wherein both God will be greatly glorified, and
Si4 UNION IN PRAYER.
his saints made unspeakably happy in the view of his gloiy ^
a time, wherein God's people should not only once see the
light of God's glory, as Moses, or see it once a year with the
hi|>-h priest, but shoirld dwell and walk continually in it, and it
should be their constant daily light, instead of the light of the
sun,(Iba. ii. 5. 1'sal.bcxxix. 15. Isa.lx. 19)which light should be
so much more glorious than the light of the sun or moon, that
the moon shall be confounded., and the sun asliamed., when the
Lord of hosts should rei^n in mount 'Zion^ and In Jerusalem be'
fore his ancients gloriously ; Isa. xxiv. 23.
It is represented as a time of vast increase of knowledge
and understanding, especially in divine things ; a time where-
in God Avould " destroy the face of the covering cast over all
people, and the vail spread over all nations," Isa. xxv. 7.
•wherein " the light of the moon shall be as the light of the
sun, and the light of the sun seven fold," Isa. xxx. 26. " And
the eyes of them that sec shall not be dim, and the heart of
the rash shall understand knowledge," Isa. xxxii. 3, 4. "And
they shall no more teach every man his neighbor, and every
Tnan his brother, sayint;', know the Lord, because they shall
know him from the least to the greatest," Jer. xxxi. 24. And
a time of general holiness, (Isa. Ix. 30. « Thy, people shall be
»ll righteous.") And a time of a great prevailing of eminent
holiness, when little children shcukl, in spiritual attainments,
be as though they were " an hundred years old," Isa. Ixv. 20.
And wherein " he that is feeble among God's people should
be as David,"^ Zech. xii. 8. A time wherein holiness should
be as it were inscribed on every thing, on all men's common
business and employments, and the common utensils of life,
all shall be dedicated to God, and improved to holy purposes ;
(Isa.xxiii. 18. « And her merchandize and hire shall be holi-
ness to the Lord." Zech. xiv. 20, 21. « lu that day shall thers
be upon the bells of the horses. Holiness unto the Lord ; and
the pots in the Lords house shall be like the bowls refore the
altar ; yea every pot in Jerusalem and in Judah shall be ho-
liness unto the Lord of Hosts.") A time wherein religion
and true Christianity shall in every respect be uppermost in
the world J wherein God will cause his church to u.rii.e ojii.
UNION IN PRAYEH. ^^S
shake herself from the dust., and put cm her beautiful garmentiy
and sit down on a throne ; and the poor shall be raised from the
dust, and the beggar from the dunghill, and shall be set among
princes, and made to inherit the throne of God's glory : A time
wherein vital piety shall take possession of thrones and pala-
ces, and those that are in most exalted stations shall be emi-
nent in holiness. Isa. xlix. 23. « And kings shall be thy
nursing fathers, and their queens thy nursing mothers."
Chap. Ix. 16. " Thou shalt suck the breasts of kings." Isa.
xlv. 12. " The daughter of Tyre shall be there with a gift, the
rich among the people shall entreat thy favor." A time of
wonderful union, and the most universal peace, love and sweet
harmony ; wherein the nations shall beat their sivords into
ploughshares, Ssr.c. arid God will cause, wars to cease to the ends
of the earth, a.nd break the bow, ayid cut the spear in cunder, and
burn the chariot in the fire ; and the mountains shall bring forth
peace to God's people, and the little hills by righteousness i
wherein the wolf should dwell with the lamb. Sec. and wherein
God's people shall dwell in a peaceable habitation, and in sure
divellings, and quiet resting places; (Isa. xxxii. 17, 18, and
xxxiii. 20, 21) a time wherein all heresies and false doctrines
shall be exploded, and the church of God shall not be rent
with a variety of jarring opinions. Zech. xiv. 9. " The Lord
shall be king over all the earth : In that day there shall be
one Lord, and his name one." And all superstitious ways
of worship shall be abolished, and all agree in worshipping-
God in his own appointed way, and agreeable to the purity of
his institutions ; Jer. xxxii. 39. « I will give them one heart
and one way, that they may fear me forever, for the good of
them and their children after them ;" a time wherein the
whole earth shall be united as one holy city, one heavenly fam-
ily, men of all nations shall as it were dwell together, and
sweetly correspond one with another, as brethren and children
of the same father ; as the prophecies often speak of all God's
people at that time as the children of God, and brethren one
to another, all appointing over them one head, gathered to one
house of God, to worship the King, the Lord of hosts ; a time
wherein this whole great society shall appear in glorioles
Vol, III. 3 A
386 UNION IN PRAYER.
beauty, in genuine amiable Christianity, and excellent order^
as a city compact toc^et/ier, the perfection of beauty,, an eternal
excellency-, shining with a vefleciion of the glory ol' Jehovah
■riHen upon it^ which sliall be attractive and ravishing to all
kings and nations, and it shall appear aa a bride adorned for her
husband ; a time of great temporal prosperity ; of great
health, (Isa. xxxiii. 24. " The inhabitants shall not say, I am
sick") of long life ; Isa. Ixv. 22. « As the days of a tree, arc
the days of my people ;" a time wherein the earth shall be
abundantly fruitful ; (Psal. Ixvii. 6, Isa. xxx. 23, 24, Amos
ix. 16, and many other places.) A time wherein the world
shall be delivered from that multitude of sore calamities that
before had prevailed, (Ezek. xlvii. 20) and there shall be an
universal blessing of God upon mankind, in soul and body, and
in all their concerns, and all manner of tokens of God's pres-
ence and favor, and God shall rejoice over the?n as (he bride-
groom rejoiceth over his bride, and the mountains shall as it were
drop donvn neiv ivinc, and the hills shall flow with milk p Joel iii.
18. A time of great and universal joy through the earth,
when from the titmcst ends of the earth shall be heard songs^ even
glory to the righteotts, and God's people shfill with joy draw
water out of the wells of salvation, and God shall prepare in his
holy mountain, a feast of tat things, a feast of wines on the
Lees, of fat things full of marrow, of wines on the Lees well
refined, which feast is represented. Rev. xix. as the marriage
supper of the Lamb. Yea, the scriptures I'epresent it not only
as a lime of universal joy on earth, but extraordinary joy in
heaven, among the angels and saints, the holy apostles and
prophets there ; Rev. xviii. 20, and xix. 1 9. Yea, the
scriptures represent it as a time of extraordinary rejoicing
with Christ himself, the glorious head, in whom all things in
heaven and earth shall then be gathered together in one ;
Zech. iii. 17. « The Lord thy God in the midst of thee is
mighty ; he will save ; he Avill rejoice over thee with joy ;
he will rest in his love ; he will joy over thee with singing."
And the very fields, trees and mountains, shall then as it were
rejoice, and break forth into singing ; Isa. Iv. 12. " Yc shall
SO out with joy, and be led forth with peace ; the mountains
UNION^ IN PRAYER. SfST
smd the hills shall break forth before you into singing, and all
the trees of the field shall clap their hands." Isa. xliv. 23.
« Sing, O heavens, for the Lord hath done it ; shout, ye lower
parts of the earth ; break forth into singing, ye mountains ;
G forest, and every tree therein ; for the Lord hath redeemed
Jacob, and glorified himself in Israel.
Such being the state of things in this future promised glo-
rious day of the churches prosperity, surely it is woi'th pray-
ing for. Nor is there any one thing whatsoever, if we view-
ed things aright, which a regard to the glory of God, a con-
cern for the kingdom and honor of our Redeemer, a. love to
his people, pity to perishing sinners, love to our fellow crea-
tures in general, compassion to mankind under its various
and sore calamities and miseries, a desii'e of their temporal
and spiritual prosperity, love to our country, our neighboi's
and friends, yea, and to our own souls, would dispose us to be
so much in prafyet for, as for the dawning of this happy dayj
and the accomplishment of that glorious event.
It may be worthy to be considered,
3. How much Christ prayed and kbored and suffered, in
order to the glory ami happiness of that day.
The sum of the blessings Christ sought, by what he did'
and suffered in the work of redemption, was the Holy Spirit,
So is the affair of our redemption constituted ; the Father
provides and gives the Redeemer, and the price of redemp-
tion is offered to him, and be grants the benefit purchased ;
the Son is the Redeemer that gives the price, and also is the
price offered ; and the Holy Spirit is the grand blessing ob-
tained by the price offered, and bestowed on the redeemed.
The Holy Spirit, in his indwelling, his influences and fruits^
is the sum of all grace, holiness, comfort and joy ; or in one
word, of all the spiritual food Christ purchased for men in this
world : And is also the sum of all perfection, glory and eter-
nal joy, that he purchased for them in another world. The
Holy Spirit is that great benefit, that is the subject matter of
the promises, both of the eternal covenant of redemption, and
also of the covenant of grace ; the grand subject of the prom-
Sas UNION IN PRAYER.
iscs of the Old Testament, in the prophecies of the blessingij
of the Messiah's kinc^dom ; and the chief subject of the prom-
ises of the New Testament ; and particularly of the covenant
of {.yrace delivered by Jesus Claist to his disciples, as his last
•will and testament, in the xiv. xv. and xvi. chapters of John ;
the p;rand legacy that he bequeathed to them in that his last
and dving discourse with them. Therefore the Holy Spirit
is so often called the spirit of promise, and emphatically the
promise, the promise of the Father, Sec. Luke xxiv. 4G. Acts
5. 4, and ii. 33, 39. Gal. iii. 14. Eph. i. 13, and iii. 6. Thi»
being the great blessing Christ purchased by his labors and
sufierings on earth, it Avas the blessing he received of the
Father, when he ascended into heaven, and entered into the
holy ot holies aa uh his own blood, to communicate to those
that he iiad redeemed. John xvi. 7. " It is expedient for
you, that I go away ; for if I go not away, the Comforter will
not come ; but if I depart, I will send him unto you." Acts
ii. 33. " Being by the right hand of God exalted, and having
received of the leather the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath
shed forth this which ye now see and hear." This is the sum of
those gifts, which Christ received for men, even for the rebel-
ous, at his ascension. This is the sum of the benefits Christ
obtains for men by his intercession; John xiv. 16, 17. "I
-will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter,
that he may abide with you forever ; even the Spirit of Truth."
Herein consists Christ's communicative fullness, even in his
being full of the Spirit, and so full of grace and truth, that we
might of this fulness receive, and grace for grace. He is an-
ointed with the Holy Ghost ; and this is the ointment that
goes down from the head to the members. God gives the
Spirit not by measure unto him, that every one that is his
might receive according to the measure of tlie gift of Christ.
This therefore was the great blessing he prayed for in that
■wonderful prayer, that he uttered for his disciples and all his
future church, the evening before he died, John xvii : The
blessing he prayed for to the Father, in behalf of his disciples,
was the same he had insisted on in his preceding discourse
\yith them : And this doubtless was the blessing that ho pray-
UNION IN PRAYER. 889
cd for, when, as our High Priest, he offered up strong crying
and tears, with his blood, Heb. v. 6, 7. The same that he
shed his blood for, he also shed tears for, and poured out
prayers for.
But the time that we have been speaking of, is the chief
time of the bestowment of this blessing ; the main season of
the success of all that Christ did and suffered in the work of
our redemption. Before this the Spirit of God is given but
very sparingly, and but few are saved ; but then it will be far
otherwise ; wickedness shall be rare then, as virtue and piety-
had been before : And undoubtedly, by far the greatest num-
ber of them that ever receive the benefits of Christ's redemp-
tion, from the beginning of the world to the end of it, will re-
ceive it in that time. The number of the inhabitants of the
earth will doubtless then be vastly multiplied ; and the num-
ber of redeemed ones much more.
If we should suppose that glorious day to last no more than
(literally) a thousand years, and that at the beginning of that
thousand years the world of mankind should be but just as nu-
merous as it is now, and that the number should be doubled,
during that time of great health and peace and the universal
blessing of heaven, once only in an hundred years, the num-
ber at the end of a thousand years would be more than a thou-
sand times greater than jt is now ; and if it should be doubled
once in fifty years (which probably the number of the inhabit-
ants of Newengland has ordinarily been, in about half that time)
then, at the end of the thousand years, there would be more
than a million inhabitants on the face of the earth where there
is one now. And there is reason to think that through the
greater part of this period at least, the number of saints will,
in their increase, bear a proportion to the increase of the
number of inhabitants. And it must be considered, that if
the number of mankind at the beginning of this period be no
more than equal to the present number, yet we may doubtless
conclude, that the number of true saints will be immensely
greater ; when instead of the few true and thorough Christ-
ians now in some few countries, every nation on the face of
the whole earth shall be converted to Christianity, and every
S90.- UNION IN PRAYER.
covnitry shall be full of true Christians ; so that the successive
multiplication of true sprints through the thousand years, wll
befjin with that va^it advantage, beyond the muUiplicaiion of-
mankind ; where the latter is begun from units, the other
doubtless will begin with hundreds, if not thousands. How
much greater then will be the number of true converts^' that
■will be brought to a participation of the benefits of Christ's re»-
dempuon, during;; that period, than in all other times put to-
gether ? I think the foregoing things considered, we shall be^
very moderate in our conjectures, if we say, it is probable that
there will be an hundred thousand tirces more, that will actu-
ally, be redeemed to God by Christ's blood, during that peri*
od of'the church's prosperity that we have beexi speaking of^
than ever had been before, from the beginning of tire world toj
that time.
That time is represented in scripture, as-thepropei' appoint?
ed season of Christ's salvation ; eminently the elect season,
the acce/ited time y^mA daij of salvation (Isai. xlix. 8, and so on
lo ver. 23, and chap. Ixi. 2, taken with the context, in that and
the preceding and follo"vving chapters.) The year of Christ'ar
redeanvd^ Isa. Ixiii. 4. This period is spoken of as the prop-
er time of the dominion of the Redeemer, and reign of his
redeetning love, in the 2d and 7th Chapters of Daniel, and
many other places ; the proper time oi bis harvest, or ingath-
ering of his fruits from this fallen world ; the appointed day of-
his triumph over Satan, the great destroyer ; and the appoint-
ed day of Ws marriage with his elect spouse ; Rev. xix. 7.
The time given to the Sun of righteousness to rule, as the
day is the time Cod has appointed for the natural Sun lo bear
rule. Therefore the bringing on of this time is called Christ's
coming in his kingdom ; wherein he itfi/l rent the heavens and'
come doivn, arKl the Suti of righteousness, shall anse. Mai. ivt 2^.
and Isa. Ix. 1.
The comparatively, little saving good there is in the worlds
asthe fruit of Christ's redemption, before that time, is, aS' it-
were, granted by way of anticipation ; as we anticipate some-
ihing of the sun's light by reflection before the daytime, tho
proper time of the: sun's rule ; and as the first fruits are gath*
UNION IN PRAYEia, St^j
"ftred before the harvest. Then more especially will be the
fulfilment of those great promises, made by God the father to
fhe son, for his pouring out his soul unto death, Isa. liii. 10^
11, 12 ; then " shall he see his seed, and the pleasure of the
Lord shall prosper in his hand ; then shall he sec of the trav-
ail of his soul, and be satisfied, and ihall justify many by his
linovi'ledge ; then will God divide him a portion with the great,
and he shall divide the spoil with the strong ;" then shall
Christ in an eminent manner obtain his chosen spouse, that
« he loved and died for, that he might sanctify and cleanse her,
with the V/ashing of water, by the word, and present her to
himself a glorious church," He will obtain " the joy that
was set before him, for which he endured the cross, and des-
pised the shame," chiefly in the events and consequences of
that day : That day as was observed before, is often repre-
sented as eminently the time of the rejoicing of the bride-
groom. The foreknowledge and considei'ation of it was what
supported him, and that which his soul exulted in, at a time
when his soul had been ti'oubled at the view of his approach-
ing sufferings ; as may be seen in John xii. 23, 24, 27, 31, 32.
Now therefore, if it be so, that this is what Jesus Christ,
our great Redeemer and the head of the church, did so much
desire, and set his heart upon, from all eternity, and which he
did and suffered so much for, offering up strong crying and
tears, and his precious blood to obtain it ; surely his disci-
ples and members should also earnestly seek it, and be much
and earnest in prayer for it.
Let it be considered,
4. The whole creation is, as it were, earnestly waiting
for that day, and constantly groaning aiid travailing in pain to
bring forth the felicity and glory of it. For that day is above
all other times, excepting the day of judgment, the day of the
Tuanifestation of the Sons of God, and of their glorious lib'
«rty : And therefore that elegant representation the apostle
makes of the earnest expectation and travail of the creation,
in Rom. viii. 19 .22, is applicable to the glorious events
of this day : " The earnest expectation of the creature waiteth
for the maniiestation of the Sous of God. For the creatuie
592 UNION IN PRAYER.
■was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of
him who hath subjected the same in hope. Because the
creature itself also shall be delivered from the bondage of cor-
ruption into the glorious liberty of the children of God. For
■\ve know that the whole creation groaneth and travaileth in
pain together until now." This visible world has now for
many ages been subjected to sin, and made as it were a ser-
vant to it, through the abusive improvement that man, who
has the dominion over the creatures, puts the creatures to.
Thus the sun is a sort of servant to all manner of wickedness,
as its light and other beneficial influences are abused by men,
and made subservient to their lusts and sinful purposes. So
of the rain, and fruits of the earth, and the brute animals, and
all other parts of the visible creation ; they all ser\'e men's
corruption, and obey their sinful will ; and God doth in a
sort subject them to it ; for he continues his influence and
power to make them to be obedient, according to the same
law of nature whereby they yield to men's command when
used to good purposes. It is by the immediate influence of
God upon things, acting upon them, according to those con-
stant methods that we call the laws of nature, that they are
ever obedient to man's will, or that we can use them at all.
This influence of God continues, to make them obedient to
men's will, though wicked. Which is a sure sign that the
present state of things is not lasting : It is confusion ; and
God would not suffer it to be, but that he designs in a little
time to put an end to it, when it shall no more be so. Seeing
it is to be but a little while, God chooses rather to subject the
creature to man's wickedness, than to disturb and interrupt
the course of nature according to its stated laws ; But it is, as
it were, a force upon the creature ; for the creature is abused
in it, perverted to far meaner purposes than those for which
the author of its nature made it, and to which he adapted it.
The creature therefore is as it were unwillingly subject ; and
would not be subject, but that it is but for a short time ; and it,
as it were, hopes for an alteration. It is a bondage the crea-
ture is subject to, from which it was partly delivered when
Christ came, and the gospel was promulgated in the world ',
UNION IN f'RAYElt: Mi
ind will be more fully delivered at the commencement of the
j>lorious day we are speaking of ; and perfectly at the day
6f judgment. This agrees with the context ; for the apostle
AVas speaking of the present suifering state of the church. The
reason why the chufch in this world is in a suffering state,
is that the world is subjected to the sin and corruption of
mankind. By vanity, in scripture, is very commonly meant sin
and wickedness ; and also by corruption, as might be shewn
in very many places, would my intended brevity allow.
Though the creature is thus subject to vanity, yet it does
not rest in this subjection, but is constantly acting and exert-
ing itself, in order to that glorious liberty that God has ap-
pointed at the time we are speaking of, and as it were reach-
ing forth towards it. All the changes that are brought to
pass in the world, from age to age, are ordered in infinite wis-
dom in one respect or other to prepare the way for that glo-
rious issue of things, that shall be when ti^uth and righteous-
ness shall finally prevail, and he, whose right it is, shall take
the kingdom. All the creatures, in all their operations and
motions continually tend to this. As in a clock, all the
motions of the whole system of wheels and movements, tend
to the striking of the hammar at the appointed time. All the
revolutions and I'Cstless motions of the sun and other heaven-
ly bodies, from day to day, from year to year, and from age to
age, are continually tending hither; as all the many turnings
of the wheels of a chariot, in a journey, tend to the appointed
journey's end. The mighty struggles and conflicts of nations,
and shakings of kingdoms, and those vast successive changes
that are brought to pass, in the kingdoms and empires of the
world, from one age to another, are as it were travail pangs
of the creation, in order to luring forth this glorious event.
And the scriptures represent the last sti'Uggles and changes
that shall immediately precede this event, as being the great-
est of all ; as the last pangs of a woman in travail are the
most violent.
The creature thus earnestly expecting this glorious mani-
festation and liberty of the children of God, and travailing in
pain in order to it, therefore the scriptures, by a like figure^-
Vol. III. 3 B •
394 UNION IN PRAYER.
do very often represent, that when this shall be accomplished,
the whole inanimate creation shall greatly rejoice : That the
heavens shall sinff, the earth be glady the mountains break forth
into singing; the hills bejvyfuttogethrr.^ the trees clafi their handsf
the lower fiarts of the earth shout^ the sea roar and the fulncs*
thereof^ and the floods clafi their hands, Isa. xliv. 23....xlix. 13.
Psal. Ixix. 34, 35....xcvi. 1 1, 12, and xcviii. 7, 8.
All the intelligent elect creation, all God's holy creatures
in heaven and earth, are truly and properly -w'aiting for, and
earnestly expecting that event. It is abundantly represented
in scripture as the spirit and character of all true saints, that
they set their hearts upon, love, long, wait and pray for the
promised glory of that day ; they arc spoken of as those that
prefer Jerusalem to their chief joy, Psal. cxxxvii. 6. ThaC
take pleasure in the stones of Zion, and favor the dust thereof,
Psal. cii. 13, 14. That wait for the consolation of Israel, Luke
ii. 25, and v. 38. It is the language of the church of God,
and the breathing of the soul of every true saint, that we have
in Psal. XIV. 7. " O that the salvation of Israel were come out
of Zion ! when the Lord bringeth back the captivity of his
people, Jacob shall rejoice, and Israel shall be glad." And
Cant. ii. 17. " Until the day break, and the shadows flee away,
turn my beloved, and be thou like a roe, or a young heart up-
on the mountains of Bether." An,d chap. viii. 14. " Make
haste, my beloved, and be thou like to a roe, or to a young hart
upon the mountains of spices." Agreeable to this, was the spirit
of old Jacob, which he expressed when he was dying, in faith
in the great promise made to him and Isaac and Abraham,that
« in their seed all the families of the earth should be blessed,
Gen. xlix. 18. "I have waited for thy salvation, O Lord.'*
The same is represented as the spirit of his true children,
or the family of Jacob, Isa. viii. 17. " I will wait upon the
Lord, that hideth himself from the house of Jacob, ^nd I will
look for him." They that love Christ's appearing, is a name
that the apostle gives to true Christians, 2 Tim. iv. 8.
The glorious inhabitants of the heavenly world, the saints
and angels there, that rejoice when one sinner repents, are^
fsamestly waiting, in an assured and joyful dependence o»
UNION IN PRAYER. 995
Ciocl's promises of that conversion of the world, and marriage
,of the Lamb, which shall be when that glorious day comes;
and therefore they are represented as all with one accord
rejoicing and praising God with such mighty exultation and
triumph, when it is accomplished, in Rev. xix.
5. The word of God is full of precepts, encouragements,
and examples, tending to excite and induce tlie people of Gocjl
to be much in prayer for this mercy.
The Spirit of God is the chief of the blessings, that are the
subject matter of Christian prayer ; for it is the sum of all
spiritual blessings ; which are those that we need infinitely
more than all others, and are those wherein our true and eter-
nal happiness consists. That which is the sum of the bless-
ings that Christ purchased, is the sum of the blessings that
Christians have to pray for ; but that as was observed before, i?
the Holy Spirit : And therefore when the disciples came to
^Christ, and desired him to teach them to pray, Luke xi. and
he accordingly gave them particular directions for the per-
formance of this duty, the conclusion of his whole discourse
in the ISth verse plainly shews that the Holy Spirit is the sum
of the blessings that are the subject matter of that prayer
about which he had instructed them. " If ye then, being evil,
know how to give good gifts unto your children, how much
jnore shall your heavenly father give the Holy Spirit to them
that ask liim ?" From which words of Christ, we may also
.observe, that there is no blessing that we have so great en-
couragement to pray for, as the Spirit of God ; the words im^
ply that our heavenly Father is especially ready to bestow his
Holy Spirit on them that ask him. Of the more excellent na-
ture any benefit is that we stand in need of, the more ready
God is to bestow it in answer to prayer : The infinite good-
ness of God's nature is the more gratified, and the grand de-
sign and aim of the contrivance and work of our redemption is
the more answered, and Jesus Christ, the Redeemer, has the
greater success in his undertaking and labors ; and those de^
^ires that are expressed in prayer for the most excellent bless-
ings are the most excellent desires, and consequently such a§
,God most approves, and is most ready to gratify.
396 UNION IN PRAYER.
The scriptures do not only direct and cncouras^c usin gen-
eral to pray for the Holy Spirit above all Ihing-s else, but it ii
the expiessly revealed will of God, that his church should be
very much in prayer for that glorious outpouring of the Spirit
that is to be in tlie Kittcr days, and the things that shall be acr
complished by i'- God, speaking of that blessed event, Ezek.
xxxvi. undei' the figure of " cleansing the house of Israel from
all their iniquities, planting and building their waste and ru-
ined ])i:ices, and making them to become like the garden of
Eden, and filling them with men like a flock, like the holy
flock, the flock of Jerusalem in her solemii feasts," (wherein
he doubtless has respect to the same glorious restoration and
advancemerst of his church that js spoken of in the next chap-
ter, and in all the following chapters to the end of the book)
he says, ver. 37. " Thus saith the Lord, i will yet for this be
inquired of by the house of Israel, to do it for them." Which
doubtless implies that it is the will of God that extraordinar^>
prayerfulncss in his people for this mercy sliould precede the
bestownient of it.
I know of no place in the Bible, where so strong an expres-
sion is made use of to signify importunity in prayer, as is iised
in Isa. Ixii. 6, 7, v»'hcre the people of God are called upon to be
importunate for this mercy : " Ye that make mentior. of the
Lord, keep not silence, and give him no rest, vmtil he estab-
lish, and until he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth. "How
strong is tlie phrase 1 And how loud is this call to the church
of God, to be fervent and incessant in their cries to him for
tiiis great mercy ! How wonderful are the words to be used,
concerning the manner in which such worms of the dust
should address the high and lofty One that inhabits eternity !
And what encouragement is here, to approach the mercy seat
with the greatest freedom, boldness, earnestness, constancy
and full assurance of faith, to seek of God this greatest thing
that can be sought h\ Christian prayer !
It is a just observation of a certain eminent minister of the
church of Scotland, in a discouise of his, lately published on
sociaj prayer, in which, speaking of pleading for the success of
UNION IN PRAYER. 39?
the gospel, as required by the Lord's prayer, he says, " That
notwithstanding of its being so compendious, yet the one half
of it, that is, three petitions in six, and these the first prescrib-
ed, do all relate to this great case : So that to \xut up any one of
these petitions apart, or all of them together, is upon the mat-
ter, to pray that the dispensation, of the gospt;! may be bless-
ed with divine power." That glorious day we are speaking
of is the proper and appointed time, above all others, for the
bringing to pass the things requested in each of these peti-
tions ; As the prophecies every where represent that as the
time, which God has especially appointed for the hallowing
or glorifying his own great name in this world, causing his
glory to be revealed, that all flesh may see it together, caus-
ing it openly to be manifested in the sight of the heathen,
filling the whole world with the light of his glory to such a
degree that the Moon shall be confounded and Sun ashamed
before that brighter glory : The appointed time for the glori-
fying and magnifying the name of Jesus Christ, causing every
Icnee to bow, and every tongue to confess to him. This is the
proper time of God^s kingdom's coming, or of Christ's com-
ing in his kingdom : That is the very time foretold in the 2d
of Daniel, when the Lord God of heaven shall set up a king-
dom, in the latter times of the last monarchy, when it is di-
vided into ten kingdoms : And that is the very time foretold
in the Tth of Daniel, when there should be given to one like
to the son of man, dominion, glory and a kingdom, that all
people, nations and languages should serve him ; and the
kingdom and domini^jn, and the greatness of the kingdom un-
der the whole heaven shall be given to the people of the
Saints of the most high God, after the destruction of the little
horn, that should continue for a time, times, and the dividing
of time. And that is the time wherein God's will shall he
done on earth, as it is done in heaven ; when heaven shall as
it were be bowed, and come down to the earth, as God's peo-
ple shall be all righteous, and holiness to the Lord shall be
written on the bells of the horses, &c. So that the three first
petitions of the Lord's prayer are in effect no other than re-
<iuests for the bringing on this glorious day. And .as thp
398 UNION IN PRAYER.
LorcVs prayer begins with asking for this, in the three first
petitions, so it concludes with it, in these words, For thine. i>
the kingdom^ and the fiotuer^ and the glory for euer. Amen,
Which words imply a request that God wculd take to himself
his ejreat power, and reign, and manifest his power and glorjr
in the world. Thus Christ teaches us that it becomes his dis-
ciples to seek this above all othjsr things, and make it the first
and the last in their prayers, and that every petition should
be put up in a subordination to £he advancement of God's
kingdom and glory in the world.
Besides what has been observed of the Lord's prayer, if we
look through the whole Bible, and observe all tiie examples
of prayer that we find there recorded, we shall find so many
prayers for no other mercy, as for the deliverance, restoration
and prosperity of the church, and the advancement of God'^
glory and kingdom of grace in the world. If we well consid-
er the prayers that we find recorded in the book of Psalms, I
believe we shall see reason to think, that a very great, if not
the greater part of them, are prayers uttered, either in the
Bame ef Christ, or in the name of the church, for such a mer-
cy : And undoubtedly the greatest part of that* book of
Psalms, is made up of prayers for this mercy, prophecies of
it, and prophetical praises for it.
The prophets, in their prophecies of the restoration and
advancement of the church, very often speak of it as what
shall be done in answer to the prayers of God's people. Isa.
XXV. 9 xxvi. 9, 12, 13, 16, IT, to the end. Chap, xxxiii. 2.
P sal. oil. 13 22. Jer. iii. 21. Isa. Ixv. 24 xli. 17. Hos.
Y. 15, with vi. 1,2, 3, and xiv. 2, to the end. Zech. x. 6
xii. 10, and xiii. 9. Isa. Iv. 6, with verse 12, IS. Jer. xxxiii.
3. The prophecies of future glorious times of the church
are often introduced with a prayer of the church for her de-
liverance and advancement, prophetically uttered ; as in Isa.
Ji. 9, 8cc. Chap. Ixiii. 11, to the end, and Ixiv. throughout.
In order to Christ's being mystically born into the world,
in the advancement and flourishing of true religion, and great
increase of the number of true converts, who are spoken of as
having Christ formed in them> the scriptures represent it aa
UjN^^IOK in prayer. S9f
requisite, that the church should first be in travail, crying,
and pained to be delivered ; Rev. xii. 1, 2, 5. And on«
thing that we have good reason to understand by it, is hef
exercising strong desires, and wrestling and agonizing with
God in prayer, for this event ; because we find such figures
of speech used iti this sense elsewhere ; so, Gal. iv. 19,
" My little children of whom I travail in birth again, until
Christ be formed in you." Isa. xxvi. 16, 17. "Lord, in
trouble have they visited thee ; they poured out a prayer when
thy chastening was upon them. Like a woman with child,
that draweth near the time of her delivery, is in pain, and
crieth out in her pangs, so have we been in thy sight, O
Lord." And certainly it is fit, that the church of God should
1)6 in travail for that, which (as I before observed) the whole
creation travails in pain for.
The scriptures do not only abundantly manifest it to be the
duty of God*s people to be much in prayer for this great mer-
cy, but it al^o abounds with manifold considerations to encour"
age them in it, and animate them with hopes of success.
There is perhaps no one thing that so much of the Bible is
takeii up in the promises of, in order to encourage the faith,
hope arid prayers of the sainta, as this ; which at once affords
to God's people the clearest evidences that it is their duty to'
be much in prayer for this mercy (for undoubtedly that v/hick
God does abundantly make the subject of his promises, God's
people should abundantly make the subject of their prayers)
and also affords them the strongest assurances that their
prayers shall be successful. With what confidence may v.c
go before God, and pray for that, of which we have so many
(Exceeding precious and glorious promises to plead ! The
very first promise of God to fallen man, even that in Gen. iii.
15. It shall bruise thy head, is a promise that is to have its
chief fulfilment at that day. And the whole Bible concludes
with a promise of the glory of that day, and a prayer for its
fulfilment. Rev. xxii. 20. « He that testifieth these things,
saith, surely I come quickly ; Amen. Even so, come. Lord
Jesus."
400 UNION IN PRAYER.
The scriptures give us great reason to think, that whcrr
once there comes to appear much of a spirit of prayer in the
church of God for this mercy, then it will soon be accomplish-
ed. It is evidently with reference to this mercy, tiiat Gud
makes that promise, Isa. xli. 17, 18, 19. " When the poor and
needy seek water, and there is none, aiid their tongue faileth
for thirst, I the Lord will hear them ; I, the God of Israel, will
not forsake them ; I will open rivers in nigh jjlaces, and
fountains in the midst of the valleys ; I will make the wilder-
ness a pool of water, and the dry land springs of water ; I will
plant in th6 %vilderness the cedar, the shittah tree, and the
■myrtle and the oil tree, I will set in the desert the fir tree,
and the pine, and the box tree together." Spiritual w aters
and rivers are explained by the Apostle John, to be the Holy
Spirit, John vii. 37, 38, 39. It is now a time of scarcity of
these spiritual waters ; there are as it v/ere none : If God's
people, in this time of great drought, were but made duly
sensible of this calamity, and their own emptiness and neces-
sity, and brought earnestly to thirst and cry for needed sup-
plies, God would doubtless soon fulfil this blessed promisel
We have another promise much like this, in Psal. cii. 16, 17.
" When the Lord shall build up Zion, he shall appear in hia
glory ; he will regard the prayer of the destitute, and not des-
pise their prayer." And remarkable are the words that fol-
low in the next verse, " This shall be written for the gen-
eration to come ; and the people which shall be created, shall
praise ths Lord." Which seems to signify, that this promise
should be left on record to encourage some future generation
of God's people to pray and cry earnestly for this mercy, to
whom he would fulfil the promise, and thereby give them,
and great multitudes of others, that should be converted
through their prayers, occasion to praise his name. Who
knows but that the generation here spoken of may be this
present generation ? One thing tnentioned in the character of
that future generation, is certainly true concerning the pres-
ent, viz . that it is destitue ; the church of God is in very
low, sorrowful and needy circumstances : And if the next
thing there supposed, were also verified in us, viz. that w«
UNION IN PRAYER. 40 r
ivere made sensible of our great calamity, and brought to cry
earnestly to God for help, I am persuaded the third would be
tliso verified, viz. That our prayers would be turned into joy-
ful praises, for God's gracious answers of our prayers. It is
spoken of as a sign and evidence, that the time to favor Zion
is corne, when God's servants are brought by their prayerful-
ness for her restoration, in an eminent manner, to shew that
they favor her stones and dust ; in the loth and i4th verses
of this Psalm, " Thou slialt arise, and have mercy upon Zion j
for the time to favor her, yea, the sst time is come ; for thy
servants take pleasure in her stones, and favor the dust
thereof.
God has respect to the prayers of his saints in all his gov-
ernmfent of the v/orld ; as we may observe by the representa-
tion made, Rev. viii. at the beginning. There we read of sev-
en r^ngels standing before the throne of God, and receiving
of him seven trumpets, at the sounding of which, great and
mighty changes were to be brought to pass in the world,
through many successive ages. But when these angels had
received their trumpets, they must stand still, and all must be
in silence, not one of them must be allowed to sound, until
the prayers of the saints aiHi attended to. The angel of the
Covenant, as a glorious High Priest, comes and stands at the
altar, with much incense, to offer v>'ith the prayers of all saints
upon the golden altar, before the throne ; and the smoke of
the incense, with the prayers of the saints, ascends up with
acceptance before God, out of the angel's hand : And then the
angels prepare themselves to sound.. And God, in the events
of every trumpet, remembers tliose prayers : As appears at
last, by the great and glorious things he accomplishes for his
church, in the issue of all, in answer to these prayers, in the
event of the last trumpet, which brings on the glory of the
latter days, when these prayers shall be turned into joyful
praises. Rev. xi. 15, 16, 17. " And the seventh angel sounded ;
and there were great voices in heaven, saying, the kingdoms
of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his
Christ ; and he shall reign for ever and ever. And the four
■And t\Venty Elders, which sat before God on their seats, fell
VoT., III. 3 C
402 UNION IN PRAYER.
upon Uicir faces, and worslupped God, saying, We give thcc
thanks, O Lord God AInii.2;hty, which urt and -watit and ait
to come, because ihou hast taken to thee thy great power, and
hast reigned." Since it is thus, that it is the pleasure of GoJ
so to honor his people, as to carry on all the designs of his
kingdom in this uay, viz. by the prayers of his saints,
this gives us great reason to think, that whenever the time
comes that (iod gives an extraordinary spirit of prayer for the
promised advancement of his kingdom on earth, (which is
God's great aim in all preceding providences, and which is
the main thing that the spirit of prayer in the saints aims at)
then the fulfilling this event is nigh.
God, in wonderful grace, is pleased to represent himself as
it were at the command of his people, with regard to mer-
cies of this nature, so as to be ready to bestow them whenev-
er they shall earnestly pray for them ; Isa. xlv. II. "Thus
saith the Lord, the Holy One of Israel, and his Maker, ask of
me concernir.g thin.4:s to come, concerning my sons, and con-
cerning the work of my hands, command ye me." What
God is speaking of in this context, is the I'estcration of his
church ; not only a rcritoration from temporal calamity and
im outward captivity, by Cyrus ; but also a spiritual restora-
tion and advancement, by God's coinmanding the heavens to
clrofi down from above^ mid the akies to pour doioii righteous-
7icss^ and causing the earth to open aiid bring forth salvation^
and righteous?; CSS to spring up together^ Ver. 8. God would
Lave his people ask of him, or inquire of him by earnest
prayer, to do this for them ; and manifests himself as being
nt the command of earnest prayers far such a mercy : And a
reason why God is so ready to hear such prayers is couched
in the words, viz. Because it is prayer for his own church,
his chosen and beloved people, his sons and daughters, and
the work of his hands ; and he cannot deny any thing that is
asked for their comfort and prosperity.
God speaks of himself as standing ready to be gracious to
his church, and to appear for its restoration, and only waiting
for such an opportunity to bestow this mercy, when he shall
hear the cries of his people for it, that he may bestow it in
UNION IN PRAYER. 403
answer to their prayers. Isa. xxx. 18, 19. "Therefore wiU
the Lord wait, that he may he gracious to thee ; and there-
iore will he be exalted, that he may have mercy upon you :
For the Lord is a God of judgment : Blessed are all they that
wait for hirn. For the people shall dwell in Zion at Jtrusa-
lem. Thou shalt weep no more ; he will be very gracious
unto thee, at the voice of thy cry : When he shall hear it, he
will answer thee." Tlie M'ords imply as much as that when
God once sees his people much engaged in praying for this
mercy, it shall be no longer delayed. Christ desires to hear
the voice of his spouse, that is in the clefts of the rock, in ihe
secret places of the stairs ; in alow and obscure state, driven
iiito secret corners : He only waits for this, in order to put an
end to her state of affliction, and cause the day to break, and
the shadows to flee away. If he once heard her voice in
earnest prayer, he would come swiftly over the mountains of
separation between him and her, as a roe, or young hart ;
Sol. Song ii. 14, to the end. When his church is in a low
state, and oppressed by her enemies, and cries to him, he
will swiftly fly to her relief, as birds fly at the cry of their
young ; Isa. xxxi. 5. Yea, v/hen that glorious day comes,
that I am speaking of, before they call, he ivill ansvjer them^
and tahile they are yet sfieaking, he tvill hear ; and in answer to
their prayers, he will make the 'ivolf and the lamb feed togeth'
er, See. Isa. Ixv. 24, 25. When the spouse prays for the ef-
fusion of the Holy Spirit, and the coming of Christ, by grant-
ing the tokens of his spiritual presence in his church, saying,
Cant. iv. 16. Awake, O north wind, and come, thou south, blow
upon my garden, that the spices thereof may foil' cut ; let my
beloTjed come into his garden, and eat his pleasant fruits ; there
seems to be an imrhediate answer to her prayer, in the next
words, in abundant communications of the Spirit, and bestow-
ment of spiritual blessings ; I am co7ne into my garde?!, my sis'
ter, my spouse ; I have gathered my myrrh nuith nnj sjice ; I
have eaten my honeycomb with my honey ; I have drmik my
wine with my milk. Eat, Q friends ; drink, yea, drink aiundf
i^ntly, beloved.
404 UNION IN PRAYER.
Scviplurc instances and examples of success in prayer give
gTcat cncoTira!j;emcnt to pray for this mercy. Most of the
remarkable deliverances and restorations of the clnirch of
God, that we have account of in the scripture, were in answer
to prayer. So was the redemption of the church of God from
the Egyptian bondap;e ; Exod. ii. 23, andiiiv 7. Tlie '^re?t ves-
tpration of 'he church in the latter day, is often spoken of a&
resembled by this ; as in Isa. Ixiv. 1 4....xi. 11, 15, 16
xliii. 2, 3, 16....19....1i. 10, 11, 15 Ixiii. 11, 12, 13. Zech. x.
10, 11. Hos. ij. i4, 15. It was in answer to prayer, that the
Sun stood still over Gibeon, and the Moon in the valley Aija-
Ipn, and God's people obtained that grcftt victory over their
enemies ; in which wonderful miracle, God seemed to have
some respect to ^ future more glorious event to be accom-
plished for the Christian church, in the day of her victory over
her enemies, in the latter days ; even that event foretold, Isa.
Ix. 20. " Thy Suo shall no more go down, neither shall thy
Moon withdraw itself. It Avas in answer to prayer, that God
delivered his church from the mighty host of the Assyrians,
in Hezekiah's time ; Avhich dispensation is abundantly made
use of, as a type of the great things God will do for the
Christian church in the latter days, in the prophecies of Isaiah.
The restoration of the church of God froni the Babylonish
captivity, as aUindantly appears both by scripture prophecies
and histories, was in answer to extraordinary prayer ; seoi
Jer. xxix. lO 14, and I. 4, 5. Dan. ix. throughout. Ezra.
viii. 21, Sec Nfch. i. 4, to the qnd iv. 4, 5, and Chap.
ix. throughout. This restoration of the Jewish church, afteir
the destruction of Babylon, is evidenily a type of the glorious
restoration of the Christian church, after tjie destruction of
the kingdom of Antichrist ; which (as all know) is abundant-
ly spoken of in the Revelation of St. John, as the antitype of
Baliylon. Sampso4i, out of weakness, received strength to
pull dov.n Dagon's temple, through prayer. So the people of
God, in the lat'er diiys, will out of weakness be made strong,
and will become the instruments cf pulling down the kingdon>
of Satan, by prayer.
UNION IN PRAYER. 40S
The Spirit of God was poured out upon Christ himself, in
answer to prayer ; Luke iii. 21, 22. " Now when all the peo-
ple were baptized, it came to pass, that Jesus also being bap-
tized, and praying, the heaven was opened, and the Holy Ghost
descended in a bodily shape like a dove, upon him ; and a voice
came from heaven which said. Thou art my beloved Son, in
thee I am well pleased.'* The Spirit descends on the church of
Christ, the same way in this respect, that it descended on the
Head of the church. The greatest effusion of the Spirit that
ever yet has been, even that which was in the primitive times
of the Christian church, which began in Jerusalem on the day
of pentecost,was in answer to extraordinary prayer. When the
disciples were gathered together to their Lord, a little before
his ascension, he commanded them, that they should not de-
part from Jertinclem, but ivait fur the promise of the Father,
ivhich (saith he) ye have heard of me" i. e. the promise of the
Holy Ghost ; Acts i. 4. What they had their hearts upon
was the restoriition of the kingdom to Israel : Xorc? (say they)
nvilt thou^ at this tiincy restore a,^ain the kingdom to Israel ? ver.
6. And according to Christ's direction after his ascension,
they returned to Jerusalem, and continued in united fervent
prayer and supplication. It seems they spent their time in it
from day to day, without ceasing; until the Spiiit came
down in a wonderful manner upon them, and that work was
begun which never ceased, until the world was turned upside
down, and all the chief nations of it v/ere converted to Christ-
ianity. And that glorious deliverance and advancement of
the Christian church, that was in the days of Constantine the
great, followed the extraordinary cries of the church to God,
as the matter is represented in Rev. vi. at the opening of the
fifth seal. The church in her suffering state is represented
crying with a loud voice, " How long, O Lord, holy and true,
dost thou not judge, and avenge oiif blood on them that dwell
on the earth V' And the opening of the next seal brings on that
mighty revolution, in the days of Constantine, compared to
those great changes that shall be at the end of the world.
As there is so great and manifold reason from the Avord of
.Godj to think that if a spirit of earnest prayer for that great ef-
406 UNION IN PRAYER.
fusion of the Spiiit of God which I am speaking of prevailed,
in the Christian church., the mercy would be soon ;!;ranted ;
so those that arc cngaf»;ed in such prayer might expect the
first benefit. God will come to those that are seeking him
and waiting for him ; Isa. xxv. 9. and xxvi. 8. When Christ
came in the flesh, he was first revealed to them who were
"waiting for the consolation of Israel, and looking for re-
demption in Jerusalem," Luke i. 25, 38. And in that gieat
outpouring of the Spirit that was in the days of the apostles,
attended witli such glorious elTccts among Jews and Gentiles,
the Siiirit came down first on those that were engaged in
imiied, earnest prayer for it. A special bles5ing is promised
to them that love and pray for the prosperity of the church of
God, Psai. cxxii. 6. "Pray for the peace of Jerusalem. They
shall prosper that love thee."
r. We are presented with many motives in the dispensa-
tions of divine Providence, at this day, to excite us to be much
in prayer for this mercy.
There is much in providence to shew us our need of it, and
put us on desiring it. The great outward calamities, in which
the V'Orld is involved ; and particularly the bloody war that
embroils and wastes the nations of Christendom, and in which
cur nation has so great a share, may well make all that believe
God's word, and love mankind, earnestly long and pray for
that day, when the wolf shall dwell with the lamb, and the na-
tions shall Ijeat their swords into ploughshares, Sec. But es-
pecially do the spiritual calamities and miseries of the present
time, shew our great need of that blessed effusion of God's
Spirit : There having been, for so long a time, so great a
withholding of the Spirit, from the greater part of the Christ-
ian world, and such dismal consequences of it, in the great
decay of vital piety, and the exceedmg prevalence of infidel-
ity, heresy and all manner of vice and wickedness ; and es-
pecially in our land and nation ; of which a most affecting ac-
count has hitely been published in a pamphlet printed in Lon*
don, and reprhitcd in Scotland, entitled " Britain's Remem-
brancer i'* by which it seems that luxury, and wickedness of
UNION IN PRAYER. 4or
almost every kind, is well nigh come to the ulmost exlrcmi-
ly in the nation ; and if vice should continue to prevail and in-
crease for one generation more, as it has the generation past,
it looks as though the nation could hardly continue in being-,
but must sink under the veight of its own corruption and
■wickedness. And the state of things in the other parts of th.f^
British dominions, besides England, is very deplorable. The
church of Scotland has very much lost her glory, greatly de-
parting from her ancient purity, and excellent order ; and has
of late been, bleeding Aviih great and manifold wounds, occa-
sioned by their divisions and hot contentions. And there are fre-
quent complaints from thence, by those that lament the corrup-
tions of that land, of sin and wickedness, of innumeral)iC kinds,
abounding and prevailing of late, among all ranks and sorts of
men there. And how larrientabic is the moral and religious
state of these American colonies ? Of Newengland in partic-
ular ? How much ia that kind of religion that was professed
and much experienced and practised, in the first, and appar-
ently the best times of Newciigland, grovrn and growing out
of credit ? What fierce and violent contentions have been of
late among ministers and people, about things of a religious
nature ? How much is the gospel ministry grown into con-
tempt ? And the work of the ministrvj in many respects, laid
under uncommon difficulties, and even in danger of sinking
amongst us ? How many of our congregations and churches
rending in pieces ? Church discipline weakened, and ordi-
nances less and less regarded ? What wild and extravagant
notions, gross delusions of the devil, and strange fjraclices
have prevailed, and do still prevail, in many places, under tv
pretext of extraordinary purity, spirituaUty, liberty and r.eal
against ibrmality, usurpation, and conformity to the world ?
How strong and deeply rooted and general arc the prejudices
that prevail against vital religion and the power of godliness,
and almost every thing that appertains to it, or tends to it ?
How apparently are the hearts of people, every where, uncom-
monly shut up against all means and endeavors to awaken sin-
ners and revive religion ? Vice and immorality, of all kinds,
Vi'ilhal increasing and unusually prevailing ? May not an at-
408 UNION IN PRAYER.
tcntive view and consideration of such a state of tiling vvci'
influence the people that favor the dust of Zion, to carnestncsr
in their cries to tiod for a genei*al outpouring; of his Spirit,
which only can be an effectual remedy for these evils ?
Besides the tilings that have been mentioned, the fresh at-
tempts made by the antichristian powers against the Protest-
ant interest, in their late endeavors to restore a Popish gov-
ernment in Greatbritain, the chref bulwark of the Protestant
cause ; as also the persecution lately revived against the
Protestants in France, may well give occasion to the people of
God, to renewed and extaordinary earnestness in their prayers
to him, for the fulfilment of the promised downfall of Anti-
christ, and that liberty and glory of his church that shall fol-
low.
As there is much in the present state of things to shew us
6ur great need of his mercy, and to cause us to desire it ; so
there is very much to convince us that God alone can bestow
it, and shew us our entire and absolute dependance on him for
it. The insufficiency of human abilities to bring to pass any
such happy change in the world as is foretold, or to afford any
remedy to mankind, from such miseries as have been men-
tioned, does now remarkably appear. Those obsei \-ations of
the apostle, 1 Cor. i. " The world by wisdom knows not God,
and God makes foolish the wisdom of this world," never were
•verified to such a degree as they are now. Great discoveries
have been made in the arts and sciences, and never was hu-
man learning carried to such a height, as in the present age ;
and yet never did the cause of religion and virtue run so low
in nations professing the true religion. Never vvas an age
wherein so many learned and elaborate treatises have been
■written, in proof of the truth and divinity of the Christian re-
ligion ; yet never were there so many infidels; among those
tliat were brought up under the light of the gospel. It is an
age, as is supposed, of great light, freedom of thought, and
discovery of truth in matters of religion, and detection of the
weakness and bigotry of our ancestors, and of the folly and
absurdity of the notions of those tliat v\'ere accounted eminent
divines in former generations j which notions, it is imagined^
UNION IN PRAYER. 469
did destroy the very foundations of virtue and religioti, and
enervate all precepts of morality, and in effect annul all dif-
ference between virtiae and vice ; and yet vice and wicked-
ness did never so prevail, like an overflowing deluge. It is
an age wherein those mean and stingy principles (as they are
called) of our forefathers, which (as is supposed) deformed
religion, and led to unworthy thoughts of God, are very much
discarded, and grown out of credit, and supposed more free,
noble and generous thoughts of the nature of religion, and of
the Christian scheme, are entertained ; but yet never was an
ftge, wherein religion in general was so much despised and
trampled on, and Jesus Christ and God Almighty so blas-
phemed and treated with open, daring contempt.
The exceeding weakness of mankind, and their insufficiency
in themselves for the bringing to pass any thing greut and
good in the Avorld, with regard to its moral and spiritual state,
remarkably appears in many things that have attended and
followed the extraordinary religious commotion, that has late-
ly been in many parts of Greatbritain and America. The
infirmity of the human nature has been manifested, in a very
affecting manner in the various passions that men have been
the subjects of, and innumerable ways that they have been
moved, as a reed shaken with the wind, on occasion of the
changes and incidents, both public and private, of such a state
of things. Hew many errors and extremes are we liixble to ?
How quickly overtopped, blinded, misled, and confounded ?
And how easily does Satan make fools of men, if confident in
their own wisdom and strength, and left to themselves ? Ma-
ny, in the late wonderful season, were ready to admire and
trust in men, as if all depended on such and such instruments,
at least did ascribe too much to their skill and zeal, because
God was pleased to improve them a little v/hile to do extraor-
dinary things : But what great things do the skill and zeal of
instruments do now, when the Spirit of God is withdrawn ?
As the present state of things may well excite earnest de-
sires after the promised general revival and advancement of
true religion, and serve to shew our dependence on God for
it, so there are many things in Providence, of late, that tend
Vol. III. . 3 D
410 UNION IN PRAYER.
to encourage us in prayer for such a mercy. That infidelity,
heresy and vice do so prevail, and that corruption and a\ icked-
ness arc risen to such an extreme height, is that which is ex-
ceeding deplorable ; but yet, I think, considering God's
promises to his church, and the ordinary method of his dis-
pensations, hope may justly be gathered from it, that the
present state of things will not last long, but that a happy
change is nigh. We know that God never will desert the
cause of truth and holiness, nor suffer the gates of hell to pre-
vail against his church ; and that it has usually been so from
the beginning of the world, that the state of the church has
appeared most dark, just before some remarkable deliverance
and advancement : 3Iany a time ?>my Israel say, had not the
.Lord been on our side, then our enemies would have swallowed
lis uji quick.... The waters had overwhebned us. The church's
extremity has often been God's opportunity for the magnify-
ing his power, mercy and faithfulness towards her. The in-
terest of vital piety has long been in general decaying, and
error and wickedness prevailing j It looks as though the dis-
ease werc now come to a crisis, and that things cannot re-
main long in such a state, but that a change may be expected
in one respect or other. And not only God's manner of deal-
ing with his church in former ages, and many things in the
promises and prophecies of his word, but also several things
appertaining to present and late aspects of divine Providence,
seem to give reason to hope that the change will be such, as
to magnify God*s free grace and sovereign mercy, and not his
revenging justice and wrath. There are certain times,- that
are days of vengeance, appointed for the more special displays
of God's justice and indignation ; and God has also his days
of mtrcy? accepted times, chosen seasons, wherein it is his
pleasure to shew mercy, and nothing shall hinder it ; they
are times appointed for the magnifying of the Redeemer
and his merits, and the triumphs of liis grace, wherein his
grace shall triumph over men's unworthiness in -its greatest
height. And if we consider God^s late dealings Avith our na-
tion and this land, it appears to me that there is much to make
us think that this day is such a day : Particularly God's pre-
UNION IN PRAYER. 411
•serving ami delivering the nation, when in so great danger of
■ruin by the late rebellion ; and his preserving Newengland,
and the other British colonies in America, in so remarkable a
manner, from the great armament from France, prepared and
sent against us the last year ; and the almost miraculous suc-
cess given to us against our enemies at Cape Breton the year
before, disappointing their renewed preparations and fresh at-
tempt against these colonies, this present year, 1747, by de-
livering up the strength of their fleet into the hands of the
English, as they were in their way hither. And also in protect-
ing us from time to time from armies by land that have come
against us from Canada, sipce the beginning of the present
war with France. Besides many strange instances of protec-
tion of particular forts and settlements, shewing a manifest in-
terposition of the hand of heaven, to the observation of some
of our enemies, and even of the savages. And added to these,
the late unexpected restoring of the greater part of our many-
captives in Canada, by those that held them prisoners there.
It appeal's to me that God has gone much out of his usual
way, in his exercises of mercy, patience and long suiTering in
these instances. God's patience was very wonderful of old,
towards the ten tribes, and the people of Judah and Jerusa-
lem, and afterwards to the Jews in Christ's and the apostle's
times ; but it seems to me, all things considered, not equal to
his patience and mercy to us. God does not only forbear to
destroy us, nptwithstanding all our provocations and their ag-
gravations, which it would be endless to recount ; but he has
in the forementioned instances, wrought great things for us,
wherein his hand has been most visible, and his arm made
bare ; especially those two instances in America, God's suc-
ceeding us against Cape Breton, and confounding the arma-
da from France the last year ; dispensations of Providence,
which, if considered in all their circumstances, were so won-
derful, and apparently manife^iting an extraordinary divine in-
terposition, that they come perhaps, the nearest to a parallel
with God's wonderful works of old, in Moses', Joshua's, and
Hezekiah's time, of any that have been in these latter ages of
4he world. And it is to my present purpose to observcj that
<I2 UNION IN PRAYER.
God was pleased to ilo threat things for us iii botli these n.
stances, in answer to cxliaordinaiy prayer. Such remarka-
ble appearances of a spirit of p'ayer, on any particular public
occasion, have not been in the land, at any time within my ol>-
servation and memory, as on occasion of the affair of Cape
Breton. And it is ivorihy to be noicd and remembered, that
God Sent that great storm on the fleet of our enemies the last
year, that fm-iUy dispersed, and utterly confounded them, and
caused them wholly to give over their designs against us, the
very night after our day of public fasting and prayer, for our
proujciion and their confusion.
Thus, ulth.ough it be a day of great apostacy and provoca-
tion, yet it is apparently a day of the wonderful works of
God ; v.ondcrs of power and mercy ; which may well lead
lis to think on those two places of scripluic, Psal. cxix. 126.
"It is time for thee, Lord, to work, for they have made void
thy k;w." Aral Psal. Ixxv. 1. « That thy name is near, thy
AV'oucif.'ous works declare." God appears as it were loth to
• destroy us, ordeal with us according to our iniquities, as great
and aggravated as they are ; and shews that mercy pleases
him. As corrupt a time as it is, it is plain by experience,
that it is a time wherein God may be found, and stands ready
to shev.' mercy in answer to prayer. He that has done such
great things, and has so wonderfully and speedily answered
prayer for temporal mercies, will much more give the Holy
Spirit if we ask him. He marvellously preserves us, and
%vaits to be gracious to us, as though he chose to make us
ii^onuments of his grace, and not his vengeance, and waits on-
ly to have us open our mouths wide, that lie mi»y fill them.
The late I'emai'kable religious awakenings, that have been
in many parts of the christian world, are another thing that
rnay justly encourage us in prayer for the promised glorious
and universal outpouring of the Spirit of Cod. " In or about
the year 1732 or 1733, God was pleased to pour out his
Spirit on the people of Saitzburg in Germany, who were liv-
ing under Popish darkness, in a mv)st uncommon manner ; so
that above twenty thousand of them, merely by reading the
iJible^ which they made a shift ;o get in their ewn language,
UNION IN PRAYER. 413
wei'e determined to throw off Popery, and embrace the re-
formed religion ; yea, and to become so very zealous for the
truth and gospel of Jesus Christ, as to be vvilling to suffer the
loss of all things in the world, and actually to forsake their
houses, lands, goods and relalions, that they might enjoy the
pure preaching of the gospel ; with great earnestness, and
tears in their eyes, beseeching Protestant ministers to preach
to them, in places where they (when banished from their own
country) came, in different places." In the years 1734 and
1735, there appeared a very great and general awakening, in
the county of Hampshire, in the province of the Massachusetts
Bay in Newengland, and also in many parts of Connecticut.
Since this, there has been a far more extensive awakening of
many thousands in England, Wales and Scotland, and almost
all the British provinces in North America. There has also
been something remarkable of the same kind, in some places
in the United Netherlands : And about two years ago, a very
great awakening and reformation of many of the Indians, in
the Jerseys, and Pennsylvania, even among such cts never em-
braced Christianity before : And within these two years, a
great awakening in Virginia and Maryland. Notwithstand-
ing the great diversity of opinions about the issue of some of
these awakenings, yet I know of none that have denied that
there have been great awakenings of late, in these times and
places, and that multitudes have been brought to more than
common concern for their salvation, and for a time were made
more than ordinarily afraid of sin, and brought to reform their
former vicious courses, and take much pt<ins for their salva-
tion. If I should be of the opinion of those thai think^ these
awakenings and strivings of God's Spirit liavc been generally
not well improved, and so, as to most, have not issued well,
but have ended in enthusiasm and delusion, yet, that the
Spirit of God has been of late so wonderfully awakening and
striving with such multitudes, in so many different parts of
the world, and even to this day, in one place or other, contin-
ues to awaken men, is what I should take great encourage-
ment from, that God was about to do somethinp; more glori-
pus, and would, before he finishes, bring things to a greater
M4, UNION IN PRAYER.
ripeness, and not finally suffer this work of his to be frustrat-
ed and rendered abortive by Satan's crafty management ; and
that these unusual commotions are the forerunners of some-
tliin!>; exceeding glorious approaching ; as the wind, earth-
cjuake and fire, at Mount Sinai, were forerunners of that voice,
•wherein God was, in a n\ore eminent manner ; although they
also were caused by a divine power, as it is represented that
these things were caused by the Lord passing by, 1 Kings xix.
11, 12.
8. How condecent, how beautiful, and of good tendency
^vould it be, for multitudes of Christians, in various parts of
the world, by explicit agreement, to unite in such prayer as is
proposed to us.
Union is one of the most amiable things, that pertains to
human society ; yea, it is one of the most beautiful and happy
things on earth, which indeed makes earth most like heaven.
God has made of one blood all nations of men, to dwell on aU
the f?ce of the earth ; hereby teaching us this moral lesson,
that it becomes mankind all to be united as one family. And
this is agreeable to the nature that God has given men, dis-
posing them to society ; and the circumstances God has
placed them in, so many ways obliging and necessitating them
to it. A civil union, or an harmonious agreement among
men in the management of their secular concerns, is amia-
ble ; but much more a pious union and sweet agreement in
the great business for which man was created, and had pow-
ers given him beyond the brutes ; even the business of relig-
ion ; the life and soul of which is love. Union is spoken of
in scripture as the peculiar beauty of the church of Christ,
Cant. vi. 9. " My dove, my undefiled is but one, she is the
only one of her mother, she is the choice one of her that bare
her ; the daughters saw her and blessed her, yea, the queens
and the concubines, and they praised her." Psal. cxxii. 3.
" Jerusalem is builded as a city that is compact together."
Eph. iv. 3 6. » Endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit
in the bond of peace. There is one body, and one Spirit ;
even as ye are cdlcd in one hope of your calling ; one Lord,
UNION IN PRAYEU. ^li'
one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of all, who is above
all, and through all, and in you all." Ver, 16. "The whole
body fitly framed together and compacted, by that which eve-
ry joint supplieth, according to the effectual working in the
measure of every part, maketh increase of the body, unto the
edifying itself in love."
As it is the glory of the church of Christ, that she in all her
members, however dispersed, is thus one holy society, one
city, one family, one body ; so it is very desirable, that this U"
nion should be manifested, and become visible ; and so, that
her distant members should act as one, in those things that
concern the common interest of the whole body, and in tliose
duties and exercises wherein they have to do with their com-
mon Lord and head, as seeking of him the common prosperi-
ty. It becomes all the members of a particular family, who
are so strictly united, and have in so many respects one com-
mon interest, to unite in prayer to God for the things they
Heed : It becomes a nation, in days of prayer, appointed
by national authority, at certain seasons, visibly to unite in
prayer for those public mercies that concern the interest of
the whole nation : So it becomes the church of Christ, which
is one holy nation, a peculiar people, one heavenly family,
more strictly united, in many respects, and having infinitely
greater interests that are common to the whole, than any oth-
er society ; I say, it especially becomes this society, visibly^
to unite, and expressly to agree together in prayer to God for
the common prosperity ; and above all, that common prosper-
ity and advancement that is so unspeakably great and glori-
ous, which God hath so abundantly promised to fulfil in the
latter days.
It is becoming of Christians, with whose character a narrow
selfish spirit, above all others, disagrees, to be much in'
prayer for that public mercy, wherein consists the welfare
and happiness of the whole body of Christ, of which they are
members, and the greatest good of mankind. And union or
agreement in prayer is especially becoming, when Christians
pray for that mercy, which above all other things concerns
416 UNION IN PRAYER.
tliem unitedly, and tends to the relief, prosperity and glory o^
the whole body, as well as of each individual member.
Such an union in prayer for the general outpouring of the
Spirit of God, would not only be beautiful, but profitable too.
It would tend very much to promote union and charity be-
tween distant members of the church of Christ, and a public
spirit, and love to the church of God, and concern for the in-
terest of Zion ; as well as be an amiable exercise and mani-
festation of such a spirit. Union in religious duties, espe-
cially in the duty of prayer, in praying one wnh and for anoth-
er, and jointly for their common welfare, above almost all oth-
er things, tends to promote mutual affectton and endearment.
And if ministers and people should by particular agreement
and joint resolution, set themselves, in a solemn and extraor-
dinary manner, from time to time, to pray for the revival of
religion in the world, it would naturally tend more to awaken
in them a concern about ihings of this nature, and more of a
desire after such a mercy ; it would engage them to more
attention to sucli an affair, make them more inquisitive about
it, moie ready to use endeavors to promote that w hich they,
with so many others, spend so much time in praying for, and
more ready to rejoice and praise God when they sec or hear
of any thing of that nature or tendency : And in a particular
manner, would it naturally tend to engage ministers (the bu-
siness of whose lives it is, to seek the welfare of the church
of Christ, and the advancement of his kingdom) to greater
diligence and earnestness in their work : And it would have
a tendency to the spiritual profit and advantage of each par-
ticular person. For persons to be thus engaged in extraordina-
rily praying for the reviving and flourishing of religion in the
world, will naturally lead each one to reflect on liimself, and
consider how religion flourishes in his own heart, and hoAV
far his example contributes to the thing that he is prayingj.
for.
9. There is great and particnlar encouragement given in
the word of God, to express union and agreement in prayer.
Daniel, when he had a great thing to request of God, viz.
UNION IN PRAYER. 4 IT
That God by his Holy Spirit would miraculously reveal to
him a si;reat secret, which none of the wise men, astrologers,
magicians or soothsayers of Babylon could fmd out, he goes
to Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah, his companions, and they
agree together, that 'they will unitedly desire mercies of the
God of heaven, concerning this secret ; and their joint re-
quest was soon granted ; and God put great honor upon
them, above all the wise men of Babylon, to the filling their
mouths with praise, and to the adn^iralion and astonishment
of Nebuchadnezzai' ; insomuch that that great and haughty
monarch, as we are told, fell upon his face and worshipped
Daniel, and owned that liu) God nvas of a truths a God cf Gods,
and greatly promoted Daniel and his praying companions in
the province of Babylon. Esther, w'hen shi had a yet more
important request to make, for the saving of the church of
God, and whole nation of the Jews," dispersed through the em-
pire of Persia, when on llie brink of ruin, sends to all the Jews
in the city Shushan to pray and fost with her and her maid-
ens ; and their united prayers prevail ; so that the event was
wonderful : Instead of the intended destrustion of the Jev.'S,
the Jews enemies are destroyed every where, and they are
defended, honored and promoted, and their sorrow and dis-
tress is turned into great gladness, feasting, triumph and
mutual joyful congratulations.
The encouragement to explicit agreement in prayer is
greiat from such instances as these ; but it is yet greater from
those wonderful v/crds of our blessed Redeemer, Mat. xviii.
19. "I say unto you, that if any two of you shall agree oh
earth, touching any thing that they shall ask, it shall be done
for them of my Father which is in heaven." Christ is pleas-
ed to give this great encouraji;ement to the union of his fol-
lowers in this excellent and holy exercise of seeking and
serving God ; an holy union and communion of his people
being that which he greatly desires and delights in, that
which he came into the world to bring to pass, that which he
especially prayed for with his dying breath, John xvii. that
■which he died for, and which was one chief end of the whole
affair of our redemption by him ; Eph. i. " In whom v/e
Vol. hi. 3 E
418 UNION IN PRAYER.
have redemption throuf2;h his blood, the forgiveness of sins,-
according to the riches of his grace, wherein he hath abound-
ed towards us in all wisdom and prudence ; having; made
known to us the mystery of his will, according to his good
pleasure, which he hath purposed in himself: That in the
dispensation of the fulness of times, he might gather together
in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and
■which are on earth, even in him."
PART III.
Objections A?iswcrcd.
1 COME now, as was proposed, in the third place, to ati-
3wer objections, that some may be ready to make against the
thing that has been proposed to us.
Object. I. Some may be ready to say : That for Christ-
ians, in such a manner to set apart certain seasons, every
week, and every quarter, to be religiously observed and kept
for the purposes proposed, from year to year, would be in ef-
fect to establish certain periodical times of human invention
and appointment, to be kept holy to God ; and so to do the
very thing, that has ever been objected against, by a very
great part of the most eminent Christians and Divines among
Protestants, as Avhat men have no right to do ; it being for'
them to add to God's institutions, and introduce their own in-
ventions and establishments into the stated worship of God, and
lay unAvarrantable bonds on men's consciences, and do what
naturally tends to superstition.
Answ ER. To this I would say : There can be no justice
in such an objection against this proposal, as made to us in
the forementioned memorial. And indeed that caution and
prudence appears in the projection itself, and in the mannef
in which it is proposed to us, that there is not so much as any
color for the objection. The proposal is such, and so well
guarded, that there seems to be no room for the weakest
UNION IN PRAYER. 41«
Christian that well observes it, so to mistake it, as to under-
stand those things to be implied in it, that have indeed
been objected against, by many eminent Christians and Di-
vines among Protestants, as entangling men's consciences,
and adding to divine institutions, &c. Here is no pretence of
establishing any tiling by authority ; no appearance of any
claim of power in the proposers, or right to any regard to be
paid to their determinations or proposals, by virtue of any de-
ference due to them,i;3 any respect, any more than to every
individual person of those that they apply themselves to. So far
from that, that they expressly mention that v/hich they have
thought of, as what they Avould propose to the thoughts of
others, for their amendments and improvements, declaring
that they chose rather to receive and spread the directions
and proposals of others, than to be the first authors of any. No
times, not sanctified by God^s own institution, are proposed to
be observed more than others, under any notion of such times
being, in any respect, more holy, or more honorable, or worthy
oi'" any preference, or distinguishing regard ; either as being
sanctified, or made honorable, by authority, or by any great
events of divine Providence, or any relation to any holy per-
sons or things ; but only as circumstantially convenient, help-
ful to memory, especially free from worldly business, near to
the times of the administration of public ordinances, &c.
None attempts to lay any bonds on others, with respect to
this matter ; or to desire that they should lay any bonds on
themselves ; cr look on themselves as under any obligations
cither by power or promise ; or so much as come into any
a!)soIute determination in their own minds, to set apart any
stated days from secular affairs ; or even to fix on any part
of such days, v/ithout liberty to other circumstances, as shall
be found expedient ; and also liberty left to a future altera-
tion of judgment, as to expediency, on further trial and con-
sideration. All that is proposed is, that such as fall in
with what is proposed in their judgments and inclinations,
while they do so, should strengthen, assist and encourage
their brethren that are of the same mind, by visibly consent-
jn^ and joining v/ith them in the affair. Is here any thin^
4i20 UNION IN PRAYER.
like making laws in matters of conscience and vclip;ion, or
addins^ men's institutions to God's ; or any shew of imposi-
tion, or superstitious esteeming and preferring one day above
another, or any possible ground of entanglement of any one's
conscience ?
For men to go about by law lo establish and limit circum-
stances of worship, n^t established or limited by any law of
God. such as precise time, place and order, may be in many
respects of dangerous tendency. But surely it cannot be un-
lawful or improper,for Christians to come into some agree-
ment, with regard lo these circumstances : For it is impossi-
ble to carry on any. social worship without it. There is no
institution of scripture requiring any people to meet together
to worship God in such a spot of ground, or at such an hour
of the day ; but yet these must be determined by a^^reement ;
or else there will be no social worship, in any place, or any
hour. So wc are not determined by institution, what the pre-
cise order of the different parts of worship shall be ; what
shall precede^ and what shall follow ; whether praying or
singing shall be first, and what shall be next, and what shall
conclude : But yet some order must be agreed on, by the
congregation that imite in worship ; otherwise they cannot
jointly carry on divine worship, in any way or method at all.
If a congregation of Christians do agree to begin their public
"worship with prayer, and next to sing, and then to attend on
the preaching of the word, and to conclude with prayer ; and
cio by consent carry on their worship in this order from year
to year ; though this order is not appointed in scripture ;
non'e will call this superstition. And if a great number of
congregations, through a whole land, or more lands than one,
do by common consent, keep the same method of public wor-
ship ; none will pretend to find fault with it. But yet for any
to go about to bind all to such a method, would be usurpation
and imposition. And if such a precise order should be re-
garded as sacred, as though no other could be acceptable to
God, this would be superstition. If a particular number of
Christians shall agree, that besides the stated public worship
of the s;\b.bath,lhev will, when their circumstances allow,
UNION IN PRAYER. 421
meet together, to carry on some religious exercises, on a
sabbath day night, for their mutual edification ; or if several
societies agree to meet together in different places at that
time ; this is no superstition ; though there be no institution
for it. If people in diflerent congregations, voluntarily agree
to take turns to meet together in the house of God, to wor-
ship him and hear a public lecture, once a month, or once in
six weeks ; it is not unlawful ; though there be no institu-
tion for it : But yet to do this as a thing sacred, indispensable,
and binding on men's consciences, would be superstition. If
Christians of several neighboring congregations, instead of a
lecture, agree on some special occasion to keep a circular fast,
each congregation taking its turn in a certain time and order,
fixed on by consent ; or if instead of keeping fast by turns,
on different days, one on one week, and one on another, they
should all agree to keep a fast on the same day, and to do
this either once or frequently, according as they shall judge
their own circumstances, or the dispensations of divine Provi-
dence, or the importance of the mercy they seek, do require ;
neither is there any more superstition in this than the other.
Object. II. Some may be ready to say, There seems to
be something whimsical in its being insisted on that God's
people in different places should put up their prayers for this
mercy at the same time ; as though their prayers would be
more forcible on that account ; and as if God v^^ould not be so
likely to hear prayers offered up by many, though they hap-
pened not to pray at the same time, as he would if he heard
them all at the same moment.
Ans. To this I would say, if such an objection be made,
it must be through misunderstanding. It is not signified or
implied in any thing said in the proposal, or in any arguments
made use of to enforce it that I have seen, that the prayers of
a great number in different places will be more forcible, mere-
ly because of that circumstance of their being put up at the
same time. It is indeed supposed, that it will be very expe-
dient, that certahi times for united prayer should be agreed
on : Which it may be, without supposing the thing supposed
in the objection, on the following accounts.
A22 UNION IN PRAYER.
1. This seems to be a proper expedient for the promoting;
and m:unlainiiig an union aniongCiiristians of distant places, in
extraordinary firayer for such a mercj'. It appears, from what
was before observed, that there ouglit to be extraordinary
prayers mnon J- Christians frjr tiiis mercy ; and thut it is fit,
that God's people should agree and unite in it. Though
there be no reason to suppose that prayers will be more prev-
alent, merely from that circumstance, that different persons
pray e>;actly at the .vcme time ; yet there will be more reason
vo hope that prayers for such mercy will be prevalent, when
God's people are very much in prayer for it, and when many
«jf then) are united in it. And therefore if agreeing on cer-
tain times for united and extraordinary prayer, be a likely
means to promote an union of many in extraordinary prayer,
then there is more reason to hope, that there will be prevalent
prayer for such a mercy, for certain times for extraordinary
prayer being agreed on. But that agreeing on certain times
for united, extraordinary prayer, is a likely and proper means
to promote and maintain such prayer, I think will be easily
evident to any one that considers the matter. If there should
be only a loose agreement or consent to it as a duty, or a thing-
fit and proper, that Christians should be much in prayer for
the revival of religion, and much more in it than they used to
be, V)ithout agreeing on particular times, hov." liable would
such a las agreement be to be soon forgotten, and that extra-
f>rdinary praycrfulness, which is fixed lo no certain limes, to
be totally neglected ? To be sure, distant parts of the church
of Christ could have no confidence in one another, that this
would not be the case. If these ministers in Scotland, instead
of the proposal they have made, or any other ministers or
Christians in any part of the Christian world, had sent abroad
only a general proposal, that God's people should, for time to
<;ome, be much more in prayer for the advancement of
Christ's kingdom, than had been common among Christians
heretofore ; and they should hear their proposal Avas general-
ly allowed to be good ; and that ministers and people, in one
place and another, that had occasion to speak their minds up-
c: it. owued that it was a very proper thing, that Christian*
UNION IN PRAYSR. 425
should pray more for this rnercy than they generally used to
do ; could they from this only, have in any measure the like
grounds of dependence, that God's people in various parts of
the Christian world, would indeed henceforward act unitedly,
in maintaining extraordinary prayer for this meicy, as if they
should not only hear that the duty in general was approved of,
but also that particular times were actually fixed on for the
purpose, and an agreement and joint resolution was come in-
to, that they would, imless extraordinarily hindered, set aparfe
such particular seasons to be spent in this duty, from time to
time, maintaining this practice for a certain number of years ?
2. For God's people in distant places to agree on certain
times for extraordinary prayer, wherein they will unitedly
put up their requests to God, is a means fit and proper to be
used, in order to the visibility of their union in such prayer.
Union among God's people in prayer is truly beautiful, as has
been before observed and shev/n ; it is beautiful in the eyes of
Christ, and it is justly beautiful and amiable in the eyes of
Christians. And if so, then it must needs be desirable to
Christians that such union should be visible. If it would be
a lovely sight in the eyes of the church of Christ, and .muck
to their comfort, to behold various and different parts of the
church united in extraordinary prayer for the general outpour-
ing of the Spirit, then it must be desirable to them that sucli
an union should be visible, that they may behold it ; for if
it be not visible, it cannot be beheld; But agreement and union
in a multitude in their worship becomes visible, by an agree-
ment in some external visible circumstances. Worsiiip it-
Self becomes visible worship, by something external and visi-
ble belonging to the worship, and no other way : Therefore
Union and agreement of many in worship becomes visible
no other way, but by union and agreement in the exter-''
nal and visible acis and circumstances of the worship. Sucli
union and agreement becomes visible, particularly by au
agreement in those two visible circumstances, time anci
place. When a number of Christians live near together,
and their number and situation is convenient, and they have a
«Icsire visibly to unite in any acts of worship, they are wont \»
424 UNION IN PRAYER.
make their union and agreement visible by an union in botir
these circumstances. But when a much greater number of
Christians, dwelling in distant places, so that they cannot unite
by worshipping in the same place, and yet desire a visible
union in some extraordinary worship ; they are wont to make
their union and agreement visible, by agreeing only in the
former of those circumstances, viz. that of time : As is com-
mon in the appointment of public* fasts and thanksgivings;
the same day is appointed, for the performance of that extra-
ordinary worship, by all those Christians, in different places,
that it is intended should be united therein, as a visible note
of their union. This the common light and sense of God's
people leads Christians to, in all countries. And the wisdom
of God seems to dictate the same thing, in appointing that his
people, through the world, in all ages, in their stated and or-
dinary public worship, every week, should manifest this union
and communion one with another, in their worship, as one
holy society, and great congregation of worshippers, and ser-
vants of God ; by offering up their worship on the same day ;
for the greater glory of their common Lord, and the greater
edification and comfort of the whole body.
If any yet find fault Avith the proposal of certain times to be
agreed on by God's people in different places, in the manner
set forth in the memorial, I would ask whether they object
against any such thing, as a visible agreement of God's peo-
ple, in different parts of the v/orld, in extraordinary prayer,
for the coming of Christ's kingdom ? Whether such a tiling
being visible would not be much for the public honor of God's
name ? And whether it would not tend to Christians' assist-
ance, quickening and encouragement in the duty united in,
by mutual example, and also to their mutual comfort, by a
manifestation of that union which is amiable to Christ and
Christians, and to promote a Christian union among profess-
ing Christians in general ? And whether we have not rea-
son to think, from the word of God, that before that great re-
vival of religion foretold, is accomplished, there will be a visi-
ble union of the people of God, in various parts of the world,
in extraordinary prayer, for this mercy ? If these things are
UNION IN PRAYER. 425
allowed, I would then ask further, whether any method can
be thought of or devised, whereby an express agreement, and
visible union of God's people, in different parts of the worldj
can be come into, and maintained, but this, or some other
equivalent to it ? If there be any express agreement about
any extraordinary prayer at all, it must first be proposed by
some, and others must fall in, in the manner as is represented
in my text. And if extraordinary prayer be agreed on and main-f
tained by many in different places, visibly one with another,
then it must be agreed in some respect, and with regard to some
circumstances, what extraordinary prayer shall be kept up ;
and it must be seen and heard of, from one to another, what
extraordinary prayer is kept up. But how shall this be,
when no times are agreed upon, and it is never known nor
heard, by those in different parts, nor is in any respect visi-
ble to them, when or how often, those in one town or country,
and another, do attend this extraordinary prayer ? And the
consequence must necessarily be, that it can never be known
how far, or in what respect others join with them in extraor-
dinary prayer, or whether they do it at all ; and not so much
as one circumstance of extraordinary prayer will be visible ;.
and indeed nothing will be visible about it. So that I think
that any body that well considers the matter, will see that he
that determines to oppose such a method as is proposed to us
in the memorial, and all others equivalent to it, is in effect
determined to oppose there ever being any such thing at all,
as an agreed and visibly united, extraordinary prayer, in the
church of God, for a general outpouring of the Spirit.
3. Though it would not be reasonable to suppose, that
merely such a circumstance of prayer, as many people's
praying at the same time will directly have any influence or
prevalence with God, to cause him to be the more ready to
hear prayer ; yet such a circumstance may reasonably be
supposed to have influence on the minds of men ; as the con-
sideration of it may tend to encourage and assist those in
praying, that are united in prayer. Will any deny, that it
has any reasonable tendency to encourage, animate, or in any
respect to help the mind of a Christian in serving God in ai\y
Vol. III. 3F
426 UNION IN PRAYER.
duty of religion, to join with a Christian congregation, and tc*
see an assembly of his dear brethren around him, at the same
time engaged with him in the same duty ? And supposing
one in this assembly of saints is blind, and sees no one there i
but has by other means ground of satisfaction that there is
present at that time a multitude of God's people, that arc
united with him in the same service ; will any deny, that his
supposing this and being satisfied of it, can have any reasona-
ble influence upon his mind, to excite and encourage him,
or in any respect to assist him, in his worship ? The encour-
agement or help that one that joins with an assembly in
worshipping God, has in his worship, by others being united
with him, is not merely by any thing that he immediately
perceives by sight, or any other of the external senses (for
union in worship is not a thing objected to the external sens-
es) but by the notice or knowledge the mind has of that
union, or the satisfaction the understanding has that others, at
that time, have their minds engaged with him in the samd
service: Which may be, when those unitedly engaged, are at
a distance one from another, as well as when they are present.
If one be present in a worshipping assembly, and is not blind,
and sees others present, and sees their external behavior ;
their union and engagedness with him in worship, is what he
does not see : And what he sees encourages and assists him
in his worship, only as he takes it as an evidence of that union
and concurrence in his worship, that is out of his sight. And
persons may have evidence of this, concerning persons that are
absent, that may give him as much satisfaction of their union
with him, as if they were present. And therefore the consid-
eration of others being at the same time engaged with him in
worship, that are absent, may as reasonably animate and en-
courage him in his worship, as if they were present.
There is no wisdom in finding fault with human nature, as
God has made it. Things that exist now, at this present
time, are in themselves no more weighty or important, than
like things, and of equal reality, that existed in lime past, or
are to exist in time to come : Yet it is evident that the con-
sideration of things being present (at least in most cases) does
UNION IN PRAYER. m
43pecially affect human nature. As for instance, if a maa
could be certainly informed, that his dear child at a distance,
was now under some extreme suffering ; or that an absent
most dear friend, was at this time thinking of him, and in th»
exercise of great affection towards him, or in the performance
of some great deed of friendship ; or if a pious parent should
know that now his child was in the act of sonae enormous
wickedness ; or that, on the contrary, he was now in $om«
eminent exercise of grace, and in the performance of an ex-
ti-aordinary deed of virtue and piety ; would not ihose things
be more affecting lo the human nature, for being considered
as things that are in existence, at the present time, than if
considered as at some distance of time, either past or future ?
Hundreds of other instances might be mentioned, wherein it
is no less plain, that the consideration of the present existence
of things, gives them advantage to affect the minds of men.
Yea, it is undoubtedly so with things in general, that take any
hold at all of our affections, and towards which we are not in-
different. And if the mind of a particular child of God is
disposed to be affected by the consideration of the religion of
other saints, and with their union and concurrence with him
in any particular di?ty, or act of religion, I can see no reason
why the human mind should not be more moved by the ob-
ject of its affection, when considered as present, as well in
this case, as in any other case : Yea, I think we m^y on good
grounds determine there is none.
Nor may we look upon it as an instance of the peculiar
weakness of the human nature, that men are more affected
with things that are considered as present, than those that
are distant : But it seems to be a thing common to finite
minds, and so to all created intelligent beings. Thus, the an-
gels in heaven have peculiar joy, on occasion of the conver-
sion of a sinner, when recent, beyond what they have in that
>yhich has been long past. If any, therefore, shall call it silly
and whimsical in any, to value and regard such a circum-
stance, in things of religion, as their existing at the present
ijime, so as to be the more affected with them for that ; thef
423 UNION IN PRAYER.
must call the host of angels in heaven a parcel of silly and
■whimsical beings.
I remenriber, the Spectatoi', (whom none "will call a whimr
Gical author) somewhere speaking of different ways of dear
friends niutually expressing their affection, and maintaining
a kind of intercourse, in absence one from another, mentions
such an instance as this, with much approbation, viz. That
two friends, that were greatly endeared one to another, when
about to part, and to be for a considerable time necessarily
absent, that they might have the comfort of the enjoyment of
daily mutual expressions of friendship, in their absence ; a-
greed that they would, every day, precisely at such an hour,
retire from all company and business, to pray one for another.
Which agreement they so valued, and so strictly observed,
that when the hour came, scarce any thing would hinder
them. And rather than miss the opportunity, they would
suddenly break off conversation, and abruptly leave company
they were engaged with. If this be a desirable way ofinterr
course of particular friends, is it not a desirable and amiable
way of maintaining intercourse and fellowship between breth-
ren in Christ Jesus, and the various members of the holy fam-
ily of God, in different parts of the woi'ld, to come into an
agreement, that they will set apart certain times, which they
•will spend with one accord, in extraordinary prayer to their
heavenly father, for the advancement of the kingdom and glo-
ry of their common dear Lord and Saviour, and for each oth-
er's prosperity and happiness, and the graatest good of all
their fellow creatures through the world ?
Objkct. III. Some pei'haps may object, that it looks too
much like Pharisaism, when persons engage in any such ex-
traordinary religious exercises, beyond what is appointed by
express institution, for them thus designedly to make it man-
ifest abroad in the world, and so openly to distinguish them-
selves from others.
Ans. 1. All open engaging in extraordinary exercises
of religion, not expressly enjoined by institution, is not Phar-
isaism, nor has ever been so reputed in the Christian church.
As when a particular church or congregation of Christians
UNION IN PRAYER. -459
agree together to keep a day of fasting and prayer, On some
special occasion ; or wlien public days of fasting and thanks-
giving are kept throughout a Christian province or country :
And though it be ordinarily the manner of the civil magis-
trate to lead in the setting apart such days ; yet that alters
not the case : If it be Pharisaism in the society openly to
agree in such extraordinary exercises of religion, it is not less
Pharisaism, for the heads of the society leading in the aftair.
And if that were now the case with the Christian church, that
once was, for about tlu'ee hundred years together, that the
civil magistrate was not of the society of Christians, nor coti-
cerned himself in their aftairs ; yet this would not render it
the less suitable for Christians, on proper occasions, jointly
and visibly, one to another, to engage in such extraordinary
exercises of religion, and to keep days of fasting and thanks-
giving by agreement.
Ans. 2. As to the latter part of the objection, there can be
no room for it in this case. It cannot be objected against
what is proposed in the memorial, that if persons should com-
ply with it, it v/ould look like affecting singularity, and open
distinction from others of God's professing people, in extra-
ordinary religion, such as v/as in the Pharisees of old : Be-
cause it is evident, the very design of the memorial, is not
to promote singularity and distinction, but as much as possible
to avoid and prevent it. The end of the memorial is not to
confine and limit the thing proposed, that it may be practised
only by a few, in distinction from the generality ; but on the
contrary to extend it, and make it as general among professing
Christians as possible. Some had complied with the extra-
ordinary duty proposed, and therein had been distinguished
•from others, for two years, before the m.emorial was publish-
ed ; and they were more distinguished than they desired ;
and therefore send abroad this memorial, that the practice
might be more spread, and become more general, that they
might be less distinguished. What they evidently seek, is
to bring to pass as general a compliance as possible of Christ-
ians of all denominations, intrcating that the desire of concur-
rence mid assistance) contained in the memorial') may by no ineajit
450 UNION IN PRAYER.
.he understood^ us restricting to any fiarticuhir denomination oir
^larttj, or those who are of such or such ojiinions about any for r
tner instances of remarkable religious concern ; but to be extend'
ed to all^ who shall -vouchsafe any attention to the firofiosal., and
have at heart the interest of vital Christianity, arid the fiower of
godliness ; and who., however differing about other things, arc
convinced of the importance of fervent prayer, to promote that
common interest, and of scripture persuasives, to promote suck
prayer.
Object. IV. Another objection, that is very lijiely to arise
in the minds of many against such extraordinary prayer as is
proposed for the speedy coming of Christ's kingdom, is that
•we have no reason to expect it, until there first come a time
of most extreme calamity to the church of God, and preva-
lence of her Antichristian enemies against her ; even thai
which is represented, Rev. xi. by the slaying of the witnesses ;
but have reason to determine the contrary.
An3. It is an opinion that seems pretty much to have ob-
tained, that before the fulfilment of the promises relating to
the church's latter day glory, there must come a most terri-
ble time, a time of extreme suffering, and dreadful persecu-
tion of the church of Christ ; wherein Satan and Antichrist
are to obtain their greatest victory over her, and she is to be
brought lower than ever by her enemies. Which opinion
has chiefly risen from the manner of interpreting and apply-
ing the forementioncd prophecy of the slaying of the witness-
es. This opinion, with such persons as retain it, must needs
be a great restraint and hinderance,with' regard to such an af-
fair as is proposed to us in the memorial. If persons expect
no other, than that the more the glorious times of Christ's
kingdom are hastened, the sooner will come this dreadful
time, wherein the generality of God's people must suffer so
extremely, and the church of Christ be almost extinguished,
and blotted out from under heaven ; how can it be otherwise,
than a great damp to their hope, courage and activity, in pray-
ing for, and reaching after the speedy introduction of those
glorious promised times ? As long as this opinion is retained,
^t will undoubtedly ever have this unhappy influence on th<e
UNION IN PRAYER. 4:Pi
iftinds of those that wish well to Zion, and favor her stones
and dust. It will tend to damp, deaden and keep down, life,
hope and joyful expectation in prayer ; and even in great
measure, to prevent all earnest, animated and encouraged
prayer, in God's people, for this mercy, at any time before it'
is actually fulfilled. For they that proceed on this hypothesis
in their prayers, must, at the same tim« that they pray for this
glorious day, naturally conclude within themselves, thc\t they
shall never live to see on the earth any dawning of it, but only
to see the dismal time that shall precede it, in which the far
greater part of God's people, that shall live until then, shall
die under the extreme cruelties of their persecutors. And
the more they expect that God will answer their prayers, by
speedily bringing on the promised glorious day, the more
must they withal expect themselves, to have a share in those
dreadful things, that nature shrinks at the thoughts of, and
also expect to see things that a renewed nature shrinks at and
dreads ; even the prevailing of God's enemies, and the almost
total extinguishing the true religion in the world. And on
this hypothesis, these discouragements are like to attend the
prayers of God's people, until that dismal time be actually
come : And when that is come, those that had been prophe-
sying and praying in sackcloth, shall generally be slain : And
after that time is over, then the glorious day shall immediate-
ly commence. So that this notion tends to discourage and
hinder all earnest prayer in the church of God for that glo-
rious coming of Christ's kingdom, until it be actually come ;
and that is to hinder its ever being at all.
It being so, this opinion being of such hurtful tendency,
certainly it is a thousand pities it should prevail and be retain-
ed, if truly there be no good ground for it.
Therefore in answer to this objection, I would, with all
humility and modesty, examine the foundation of that opinion,
of such a dreadful time of victory of Antichrist over the
church, yet to be expected : And particularly shall endeavor
to shew that the slaying of the witnesses, foretold Rev. xi. 7...
10, is not an event that remains yet to be fulfilled. To this
end, I would propose the following things to consideration.
432 UNION IN PRAYER.
1 . The time wherein the nvitneasea lie dead in the street.^ of
the great cifiu doubtless signifies the time wherein the true
church cf Christ is lo^vcst of al', most of all prevailed against
by Antichrist, and nearest to an utter extinction ; the time
wherein there is left the least visibility of the church of Christ
yet subsisting in the world, least remains of any thing apper-
taining to true religion, whence a revival of it can be expected,
and wherein all means of it are most abolished, and the state
of the church is in all respects furthest from any thing whence
any hopes of its ever flourishing again might arise. For be-
fore this, the witnesses prophecy in sackcloth ; but now they
are dead : Before this, they were kept low indeed, yet there
was Ufe, and power to bring plagues on their enemies, and so
much of true religion left, as to be a continual eye sore and
torment to them ; but now their enemies rejoice and feast,
and have a general public triumph, as having obtained a full
victory over them, and having entirely extirpated them, and
being completely delivered from them, and all that might give
them any fear of being ever troubled with them any more
This time, v/herever it be fixed, doubtless is the time, not
only, wherein fewest professors of true religion are left in the
world ; but a time wherein the truth shall be farthest out of
sight, and out of reach, and most forgotten ; wherein there are
left fewest beams of li.s;ht or traces of truth, fev/est means of
information, and opportunities of coming to the knowledge of
the truth ; and so a time of the most barbarous ignorance,
most destitute of all history, reliques, monuments and memo-
ry of things appertaining to true religion, or things, the knowl-
edge of which hath any tendency to bring truth again to light ;
and most destitute of learning, study and inquiry.
Now, if we consider the present state of mankind, is it credi«'
ble, that a time will yet come in the world, that in these re-
spects exceeds all times that were before the reformation ?
And that such a time v. ill come before the fall of Antichrist,
unless we set that at a much greater distance, than the fari»
thest that any have yet supposed ? It is next to impossible,
that such a change should be brought about in so short a
lime : It cannot be without a miracle. In order to it, not on-
UNION IN PRAYER. 43S
ly iKust the Popish nations so prevail, as utterly to extirpate
the Protestant religion through the earth ; but must do -many
other things, far more impossible for them to effect, in order
to cover the world with so gross and confirmed a darkness^
and to bury all light and truth in so deep an oblivion, and so
far out of all means and hopes of a revival. And not only
j-nust av ast change be made in the Protestant world, but the
Popish nations must be strangely metamorphosed ; and they
themselves must be terribly persecuted by some other power,
in order to bring them to such a change : Nor would perse-
cution without extirpation be sufficient for it. If there should
be another universal deluge, it might be sufficient to bring
things in the world to such a pass ; provided a few ignorant
barbarous persons only were preserved in an ark : And it
would require some catastrophe, not much short of this, to ef-
fect it.
2. In the reformation, that was in the days of Luther, Cal-
vin and others, their contemporaries, the threatened destruc-
tion of Antichrist, that dreadful enemy, that had long oppress-
ed and worn out the saints, was begun ; nor was it a small
beginning, but Antichrist hath fallen, at least, half v/ay to the
ground, from that height of power and grandeur, that he wa3
in before. Then began the vials of God's wrath to he poured
out on the throne of the beast^ to the great shaking of its foun-
dations, ahd diminution of its extent ; so that the Pope lost
near half of his former dominions : And as to degree of au-
thority and influence over what is left, he is not now possess-
ed of what he had before. God now at length, in answer to
the long continued cries of his people, awaked as one out of
sleep, and began to deliver his church from her exceeding
low state, that she had continued in for many ages, under the
great oppression of this grand enemy, and to restore her from
her exile and bondage in the spiritual Babylon and Egypt. ...^
And it is not agreeable to the analogy of God's dispensations,
that after this, God should desert his people, and hide himself
from them, even more than before, and leave them more than
ever in the hands of their enemy, and all this advantage of the
church against Antichrist should be entirely given up anc^
Vol. III. 3 G
434 ITNION IN PRAYER.
lost, and Ihc power and tyranny of Antichrist be more confirm-
ed, and the church brought more under, and more entirely-
subdued than ever before, and further from all help and means
to recover. This is not God's way of dealing with his peo-
ple, or with their enemies : His work of salvation is perfect :
When he has begun such a work he will carry it on : When
he once causes the day of deliverance to dawn to his people,
after such a long night of dismal darkness, he will not extin-
guish the light, and cause them to return again to midnight
darkness : When he has begun to enkindle the blessed fire,
he will not quench the smoking flax, until he hath brought
forth judgment unto victory. When once the church, after
her long labor and sore travail, has brought forth her man
child, and wrought some deliverance, her enemies shall never
be able to destroy this child, though an infant ; but it shall
ascend up to heaven, and be set on high out of their reach.
The destruction that God often foretold and threatened to-
ancient Babylon (which is often referred to in the Revelation,
as a great type of the Antichristian church) was gradually ac-
complished, and fulfilled by various steps, at a great distance
of time one from another : It was begun in the conquest of
Cyrus, and was further accomplished by Darius, about eigh-
teen years after, by a yet greater destruction, wherein it was
brought much nearer to utter desolation ; but it was about two
hundred and tv.'entythree years after this, before the ruin of
it was perfected, and the prophecies against it fully accom-
plished, in its being made an utter and perpetual desolation^
without any human inhabitant, becoming the dwelling place
for owls, dragons and other doleful creatures. But yet when
God had once begun to destroy her, he went on until he fin-
ished, and never suffered her any more to recover and estab-
lish her former empire. So the restitution of the Jewish
church, after the Babylonish captivity, was gradual, by various
steps ; there were several times of return of the Jews fi-om
captivity, and several distinct decrees of the Persian emperors,
for the restoring and rebuilding Jerusalem, and reestablishing
the Jewish church and state ; and it was done in turbulent
times i there weic great interruptions and checks, and violent
UNION IN PRAYER. 43S
cpposkions, and times wherein the enemy did much prevail :
But yet, when God had once begun the work, he also made
an end ; he never suffered the enemies of the Jews to bring
Jerusalem to such a state of desolation as it had been in be-
fore, until the promised restoration was complete. Again,
the deliverance of God's church from the oppression of An-
tiochus Epiphancs, (another known type of Antichrist) was
gradual ; they were first iiolpen with a little help, by the
Maccabees ; and afterwards the promised deliverance was
completed, in the recovery of Jerusalem, the restoration of the
temple, the miserable end of Antiochus, and the consequent
]nore full deliverance of the whole land. But after God once
began to appear for the help of his church in that instance,
after it seemed dead and past all hope, he never suffered An-
tiochus to prevail against his people, to that degree, again ;
though the utmost strength of this great monarch was used,
■from time to tim»e, in order to it, and his vast empire was en-
gaged against an handful that opporied them : God never for-
sook the work of his own hand ; when he had begun to deliver
his people, he also made an end. And so Haman, that proud
and inveterate enemy of the Jews, that thought to exlirpate
the whole nation, who also was probably another type of An-
tichrist, when he began to fall before Esther and Mordecai,
never stayed, until his ruin, and the church's deliverance were
complete. Haman's wife speaks of it, as an argument of his
approaching inevitable full destruction, that he had begun to
fall, Esth. vi. 15.
3. If it should be so that Antichristian tyranny and
darkness should hereafter so prevail against the Protestant
church, and the true religion, and every thing appertaining to
it, as to bring things to the pass forementioned, this would
hardly so properly answer the prophecy of slaying the two
witnesses ; for doubtless, one reason why they are called two
witnesses, is that the number of the remaining witnessess for
the truth, though sufficient, was yet very small. Which was
remarkably the case, in the dark times of Popery : But since
the reformation, the number of those appearing on the side of
.true religion, has been far from being so small. The visiblp
456 UNION IN PRAYER.
church of Christ has been vastly large, in comparison of what
it was before : The number of Protestants has sometimes
been thouy;ht nearly equal to that of the Papists ; and doubtless
the number of true suhits has been far greater than before.
4. It seems to be signified in prophecy, that after the refor-
mation Antichrist should never prevail against the church of
Christ any more, as he had done before. I cannot but think,
jhat whoever roads and well considers what the learned Mr.
Lownian has written on the five first vials, Rev. xvi. in his late
exposition on the Revelation, must think it to be very mani-
fest, that what is said ver. 10, of the pouring out of the fifth
vial on the throne of the beast, (for so it is in the original) is a
prophecy of the reformation. Then the vial of God's wrath
was poured out on the throne of the beast, i. e. according to
the language of scripture, on his authority and dominion,
greatly to Aveaken and diminish it, both in extent and degree.
But when this is represented in the prophecy, then it is added,
end hrs kingdom was full of darkness-) and they gnawed their
tongues for pain. If we consider what is commonly intended
by such like phrases in the scripture, I think we shall be
naturally, and as it were necessarily led to understand those
words thus : Their policy, by which heretofore they have pre-
vailed, shall now fail them ; their authority shall be weakened,
and their dominion greatly diminished, and all their craft and
subtilty shall not avail them to maintain and support the
throne of the beast, or ever again to extend his authority so
far as it had been before extended, and to recover what it lost ;
but all their crafty devices to this end shall be attended with
vexatious, tormenting disappointment ; they that have the
management of the affairs of the beast's kingdom, shall hence-
forward grope as in the dark, and stumble, and be confounded
in their purposes, plots and cnterprizes ; formerly their poli-
cy was greatly successful, was as a light to guide them to
their ends, but now their kingdom shall be full of darkness,
and their wisdom shall fail them in all their devices to subdue,
and again to bring under the church of God.
The scripture takes notice of the great policy and subtilty
isf the powers that support this kingdom, Dan. vii. 8. « An4
UNION IN PRAYER. 43V
behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of a man." So
it is said of Antiochus Epiphanes, that great type of Antichrist,
Dan viii. 23. « A king of fierce countenance, and understand-
ing dark sentences, shall stand up." Verse 25. " And
through his policy also, shall he cause craft to prosper in his
hand." This understanding and policy is the light of this
'Migdom, as true wisdom is the light of the spiritual Jerusa-
lem> 'j^nd therefore when this light fails, then may the king-
dom ot j.is spiritual Egypt be said to be full of darkness. God
henceiorwartu ^^,j}j defend his people from these mystical
Egyptians, as he defended Israel of old from Pharaoh and
hi^ host, when pursu..^ ^fter them, by placing a cloud and
darkness in their way, anj s^ ^ot suffering them to come
nigh. So he will protect Mi> church from the men of that
city that is spiritually called c^^om, as Lot's house, wherein
were the angels, was defended ~„oj^ ^l,^ ^^^ of Sodom, b/
their being smitten with darkness ^^ blindness, so that they
■wearied themselves to find the dwv . ^nd as God defended
the city in which was Elisha the prop^^t ^nd witness of the
Lord, from the Syrians, when they comp«,5jgfj j^ ^bout Avith
horses and chariots and a great host to ^hiehend him by-
smiting them with blindness. The scripture^^j^j,[-jgg ^ .j^^^.
God is wont in this v/ay to defend his church an people from
their crafty and powerful enemies ; Job. v. 11, L » -j.^
up on high those that be low, that those which moi^ ^^^^ u
exalted to safety : He disappointeth the devices oft^ craftv
so that their hands cannot perform their enterprize : ig *^i..
eth the wise in their own craftiness, and the counsel c the
frowardis carried headlong : They meet with darkness ii»he
day time, and grope in the noon day as in the night ; but,g
saveth the poor from the sword, from their mouth, and frox
the hand of the mighty." Psal. xxxv. 4, 6. " Let them be
confounded and put to shame, that seek after my soul ; Iet\
them be turned back, and brought to confcsion, that devise
my hurt. ...Let their way be dark and slippery."
Such defence of God's Protestant church, and disap-
pointment and confusion of all the subtle devices, deep
iaid schemes, and furious attempts of their Antichrist-
^38 UNION IN PRAYER.
ian enemies, to bring theVn under, and root them out, and their
seeing them itill niaintaininp; their ground, and subsisting
in an independency on them, in spite of all that they do, makes
them as it were gnash their teeth, and bite their tongues for
mere rage and vexation ; agreeable to Psal. cxii. 9, 10. " His
righteousness endureth forever, his horn shall be exalted -with
honor : The wicked shall see it and be grieved, and gnas''
with his teeth and melt a-.vay : The desire cf the w^^^-d
shall pei'ish.'*
Hitherto this prophecy has been veiy sign^-'^T fulfilled ;
since the reformation, the kingdom of Ant'"'^'^^'- "^'^ hecn re-
markably filled with darkness in this r-^P^ct. Innumerable
have been the crafty devices, and p-^* attempts of the church
of Rome, wherein they have ej^t*^'' t^^^"' utmost pohcy and
power, to recover their lost dr-^inions, and again to subju-
gate the Protestant nations, -''^^ subdue the northern heresy,
ss they call it. They \yo'^ ^vcaried themselves in these en-
deavors for more than '«'« hundred years past. But have
liitherto been disapr-^n^ed ; and have often been strangely
confounded. W*^" ^^^'^^ matters seemed to be brought to a
ripeness, and thV triumphed as though their point was gain-
ed their iov ^^ triumph was suddenly turned into vexation
and tormer ^°^^ many have been their politic and power-
ful atteW^" against the Protestant interest in our nation, in
Tjarticul' ^ -^^^^ ^^°^ wonderfully has God disappointed them
from *^^ *° ^^^^ ' -^^^ ^^ ^^^ ^^^^ hitherto so remarkably
j- jgpd his word in defending his Protestant church from An-
lifvist, so I think we have ground to trust in him, that he
^d defend it to the end.
5. The hypothesis of those that suppose the slaying of the
witnesses is a thing that yet remains to be fulfilled, makes the
prophecies of the Revelation to be inconsistent one with anoth-
er. According to their hypothesis, that battle Rev. xi. 7,
wiierein the beast makes v/ar with the witnesses, and over-
comes them, and kills them, is the last and greatest conflict
between Anticlirist and the church of Christ, that is to pre-
cede the utter o/orthrow of the Antichristian kingdom. And
they must suppose so ; for they suppose, that immediately
UNION IN PRAYER. 4Z9
after tlie sufferings the church shall endure in that war, she
shall arise, and as it were ascend into heaven ; i. e. as they"
interpret it, the church shall be directly advanced to her lat-
ter day rest, prosperity and glory. And consequently, this
conflict must be the same with that great battle between An-
tichrist and the church, that is described chap. xvi. 13, to the
end, and more largely chap. xix. 11, to the end. For that
which is described in these places, is most evidently and in-
disputably the gTeatest and last battle or conflict that shall be
between the church and her Antichristian enemies ; en which
the. vitter dov.'nfall of Antichrist, and the church's advauce-
ment to her latter day glory, shall be immediately consequent.
And so the earthquake that attends the resurrection of the
witnesses chap. xi. 13, must be the same with that gi'cat
earthquake tliit is described, chap. xvi. 18. And the falling
of the tenth part of the city must be the same with that ter-
rible and utter destruction of Antichrist's kingdom, chap, xvi,
17, to the end.
But these things cannot be. The battle chap. xi. 7, cannot
be the same Avith that last and great battle between the church
and Antichrist described, chap. xvi. and xix. For the things
that are said of one and the other, and their issue, are in n»
wise consistent. In that battle, chap. xi. the church of God
conflicts with her enemies in sorrow,sackcloth and blood : ButJ
rn the other the matter is represented exceedingly otherwise ]^
the church goes forth to fight with antichrist, not in sackcloth
and blood, but clothed in white raiment, Christ himself be-
fore them, as their captain, going forth in great pomp and mag-
nificence, upon a white horse, and on his head many crotvns, alicC
on his vesture and on his thigh a name written, King of KitgSy
mid Lord of Lords ; and the saints that follow so glorious a
Leader to this great battle, follow him on white horses, cloth-
ed in fine liuen, white and clean, in garments of strength, joy,
glory and triumph ; in the same kind of raiment, that the
saints appear in, when they are represented as triumphing,
with Christ, , with palms in their hands, chap. vii. 9. And the
issue of the latter of these conflicts, is quite the reverse of the
former. In that battle, chap, xi, 7. '* The beast makes wac
4*0 UNION IN PRAYER.
vith the \vitncsses, and overcomes them and kills them. '^
The same is foretold, Dan. vii. 21. « I beheld, and the same
horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them."
And Rev. xii. 7. " And it was given unto him to make war
with the saints, and to overcome them." But in the issue of
That last and great battle, which the church shall have with
her Antichristian enemies, the church shall overcome them,
and kill them ; Rev. xvii. 14. " These shall make war
with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall overcome them ;
for he is Lord of Lords, and King of Kings ; and they that
are with him are called, and chosen, and faithful," compared
•with chap. xix. 16, and following verses, and chap. xvi. 16,
17. IiT the conflict that the beast shall have with the witnesses,
the " Beast kills them and their dead bodies lie unburied ;"
as though they were to be meat for the beasts of the earth,
and fowls of heaven : But in that last great battle, it is repre-
sented that Christ and his church shall day their enemies^ and
give t/ieir dead bodies to be meat for the fonvh of heaven " chap;
xix. 17, to the end. There is no manner of appearance, in
the descriptions that are given of that last great battle, of anj''
advantages gained in it, by the enemies of the church, before
they themselves are overcome ; but all appearance of the
contrary. Be sure the descriptions in the 16th' and 19th
chapters of the Revelation will by no means allow of such an
advantage, as the overcoming of God's people, and slaying
them, and their lying dead for some time, and unburied, that
iheiv dead bodies may be for their enemies to abuse, and tram-
jlc on, and make sport with. In chap. xvi. we read of
tl.eir being gathered together against the church, a mighty
hoit, into the place called Armageddon ; and then the first
thin^j; we hear of, is the pouring out of the seventh vial of
God's M'rath, and a voice saying It is done. And so in the
IQth chapter, wo have an account of "the beast, and the
kings of the earth, and their armies, being gathered together
to make war against him that sat on the hcrse, and against his
army." And then the next thing we hear of, is, that " the
Beast is taken, and Avith him the false prophet ; and that these
are both cast alive into the lake of fire ; and that the remnan*
UNION IN PRAYER. 441
mi the vast army are slain, and all the fowls filled with their
flesh. The issue of the conflict of the beast with the witness-
es is the triumph of the church's enemies over God's people,
looking on them as entirely vanquished, and their interest ut-
terly ruined, past all possibility of recovery : They thai dwell
on the earth shall see the dead bodies qf the samts lying in the
streets qf the great city, and shall rejoice over them, and make
merry, and send gifts one to another. But the issue of that
great and last battle is quite the reverse ; it is the church's tri-
umph over her enemies as being utterly and forever de-
stroyed.
Here if any one shall say, That the ascension of the witness-
es into heaven in the sight of their enemies, may, as has
more generally been supposed, signify the church's last vic-
tory and triumph over her Antichristian enemies, and final
deliverance from them, and yet the battle between Antichrist
and the witnesses, spoken of Rev. xi. 7, wherein the witness-
es are slain, may not be the same with that last and greatest
battle between Antichrist and the church, chap. xvi. and xix.
that immediately precedes and issues in the church's final
victory and deliverance ; there may be two great battles, soon
following one another, though both are not mentioned in the
same place ; one, a conflict wherein Antichrist prevails against
the witnesses, and overcomes them, and kills them, and anoth-
er, that great battle described chap. xvi. and xix. after the
witnesses' resurrection, before their ascension into heaven,
wherein they shall prevail and overcome their enemies, and
kill them : I say, if any one shall say thus, they will say that
which the prophecies give no reason for, nor allow any room
to suppose. That last battle between the church and Anti-
christ, wherein Christ and his people obtain a complete victo-
ry, is evidently one of the greatest and most remarkable
events foretold in all the Apocalypse : And there is no one
thing, unless it be the consummation of all things, in the two
last chapters, that is described in so solemn and august a man-
ner. And the description shews that it is an event which,
with its circumstances, must take up much time. There is
vast preparation made for it by the church's enemies : The
Vol. III. 3 H
iii UNION IN PRAYEIt.
devils, in order to stir men up, and gather ilicm together,
to this batfie of that great day of God Ahnightij., go forth ^ivto
the kings of the earth and of the tvhole world, to propagate va-
rious kinds of delusions, far and wide, all over the world ;
which undoubtedly must take up many years' time ; chap,
xvi. 13, 14, And then great preparation is made in the church
of God, to make opposition ; chap. xix. 11 17, Now can
any reasonably suppose, that in what is represented, chap,
xi, of a great conflict between Antichrist and God's people,
wherein the latter are overcome and slain, and lie dead three
days (or three years) and an half, and their enemies triumph-
ing over them, but God's people rising again from the dead
in the midst of this triumph of their enemies, and ascending
into heaven, while their enemies stand astonished and amaz-
ed spectators that the manner of the description leaves fair
room for us to suppose, that after this resurrection of God's
people, they continue long before they ascend, to encounter
with Antichrist in a new conflict, wherein their enemies after
long time to prepare, should engage with them with vastly
greater preparation, strength, and violence than before, and
should wage war with them with the mightiest army that
ever was gathered against the church, and in the greatest
battle that ever was fought ?
And besides, the witnesses ascending into heaven in the
sight of their enemies, spoken of chap, xi, cannot be the same
with the church's gaining a glorious ascendant over her ene-
mies, in her final victory over Antichrist, spoken of chap,
xvi, and xix. because the descriptions of the events that attend
the one and the other do by no means answer each other.
For, observe, it is said that when the witnesses arose, and stood
on their feet, and ascended into heaven, the same hour there was
a great earthquake : But this does not seem to answer to
what is described chap, xvi, 18. " And there were voices, and
thunders, and lightnings, and there was a great earthquake,
such as was not since men were upon the earth, so mighty an
earthquake, and so great." It is said that at the time of the
first earthquake, chap, xi. 13. "The tenth part of the city
fell :" But how far does this fall short of what is described, as
UNION IN PRAYER. 44§
attending the great earthquake ? Chap. xvi. 19, 20. « And the
great city was divided into three parts, and the cities of the
nations fell ; and great'Babylon came into remembrance be-
fore God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierce-
ness of his wrath ; and every island fled away, and the mount-
ains were not found." It is said of the earthquake, chap. xi.
" And in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand :
But how far is this from answering the slaughter described
chap. xix. 17, &c. ? Which is represented as a general
slaughter of the kings, captains, mighty men, horses, and ar-
mies of the earth, and of the whole world ; so that all the
fowls that fly in the midst of heaven, as far as the sun shines,
are filled with the flesh of the dead carcases, it being the Jlesh
of all men^ both free and bond, both small and great : (Compare
chap. xvi. 14.) V/ho can think, that this great slaughter that
is thus represented, should in chap. xi. be only called a slaying
seve?i thousand men ?
If we read this very eleventh chapter through, we shall see
that the falling of the tenth part of the city, and the witnesses
rising and ascending into heaven, are entirely distinct from
the final destruction of Antichrist, and that advancement of
the church to her latter day glory, that is consequent upon it.
The judgments here spoken of, as executed on God's ene-
mies, are under another ivoe ; and the benefits bestowed on
the church, are vmder another triiinfiet. For immediately af-
ter the account of the rising and ascending of the witnesses,
and the tenth part of the city's falling, and the slaying of the
seven thousand men, and the aff'righting of the rest, and their
giving glory to the God of heaven, follow these words in the
14th and 15th verses, " The second vfoe is past ; and behold
the third woe cometh quickly. And the seventh angel sound-
ed ; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, the king-
doms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord and
of his Christ, and he shall reign forever and ever." And in
the following verses, we have an account of the praises sung
to God on this occasion. And then in the last verse, we have
a brief hint of that same earthquake, and that great hail, and
those thunders and lightnings and voices, that we have an ac^
444 UNION IN PRAYER.
count of in the latter part of chap. xvi. So that the earth-
quake mentioned in the last verse of chap. xi. is that great
earthquake that attends the last great conflict of the church
and her enemies ; and not that mentioned ver. 13.
The three woes arc the woes of God on Antichrist and his
subjects ; and the third and last of ihcm evidently signifies
the terrible judgments of God on Antichrist, by which God's
■wrath upon him shall be fulfilled in his utter destruction : But
the calamities on Antichrist spoken of as attending the rising
and ascending of the witnesses, such as the falling of the tenth
part of the city, and slaying seven thousand men, do not be-
long to this last woe, and therefore do not signify the final de-
struction of Antichrist : For the words of ver. 14, will by no
means allow of such a supposition ; for there, immediately
after giving an account of these calamities, it is added, " The
second woe is past ; and behold the third woe cometh quick-
ly :" Making a most plain and express distinction between
these calamities that had already been mentioned, and es-
pecially these that were just then mentioned in the very last
words, and the calamities that belong to the third woe, that
yet remain to be mentioned : For by being passed, the pro-
phet is to be understood no otherwise than passed in the de-
claration and representation ; it was not past in any other
respect : It is as much as to say, Thus an account has been
given of the calamities upon Antichrist that belong to the
second woe ; now I proceed to give an account of those dis-
pensations of Providence that belong to the third and last woe,
which shall prove Antichrist's final destruction, and end in
the kingdoms of this world becoming the kingdoms of our
Lord, and of his Christ.
What was fulfilled in the reformation, well answers the
representation made concerning the witnesses, Rev. xi. 11,
12. Of " the Spirit of Life from God entering into them, and
their standing on their feet, and ascending up to heaven, in
the sight of their enemies. A little before the reformation,
the state of the church of God, and of true religion was lowest
of all, and nearest to utter extinction. Antichrist had, after
great and long struggles, prevailed against the Waldcnsesj
UNION IN PRAYER. 443
Albigenses and Bohemians. The war with the Albigenses
seems especially to be intended by the war of the beast witb
the witnesses spoken of, ver. 7. These were witnesses to the
ti'Uth, that were the most numerous and considerable, and
those that most tormented the church of Rome. And the
war that was maintained against them, was by far the greatest
that ever Antichrist had against any of the professors of the
truth, before the reformation ; and was properly the war of
the beast ; it was the Pope that proclaimed the war, and that
raised the soldiers by his emissaries and priests, preaching
the cross, gathering innumerable multitudes of pilgrims from
all parts of Christendom, and raising one crusade after another,
■which were conducted and managed by the Pope's legates ;
and it was the Pope that paid the soldiers with pardons, indul-
gences, promises of paradise, and such like trumpery. When
Antichrist had gradvially prevailed against these v/itnesses,
with much difficulty, and long continued violent struggling,
and after innumerable vexatious disasters and disappoint-
ments ; the church of God, in the time of Luther and other
reformers, on si sudden, in a wonderful manner revives, when
such an event was least expected, (to the surprise and amaze-
ment of th^ir Antichristian enemies) and appears in such
strength, t^.t the reformed are able to stand on their own legs,
and to withstand all the power and rage of the church of
Rome. Presently after this revival, the people of God are
set on high, having the civil magistrate in many countries on
their side, and henceforward have the power of many potent
princes engaged for their protection : And this, in sight of
their enemies, and greatly to their grief and vexation ; who,
though they from time to time exert their utmost, never are
able to prevail against them, to bring them under any more,
as they had done in former wars. Oftentimes in scripture,
God's church's dwelling in safety, out of the reach of their
enemies, is represented by their dwelling on high, or being
set on high ; as Psal. lix. 1, Ixix. 29, xci. 14, cvii. 41. Prov.
xxix. 25. Isa. xxxiii. 16. The children of Israel, in their
tlcliverance out of Egypt, from their cruel task masters, that
would fain have brought them into bondage again, were said
4ts UxMION IN PRAYER.
to be carried on eagle's wiags, that is lofty in its flight, flies
away towards heaven ; so that the Egyptians could not
conje at them : And they were protected by the cloud that
■went with them ; as the witnesses are said to be caught \ip to
heaven in a cloud. Compare this with Isa. iv. 5. " And the
Lord v.'ill create upon every dwelling place of Mount Zion,
and upon her assemblies, a cloud and smoke by day, and the
shining of a flaming fire by night ; for upon all the glory
shall be a defence.
I shall not pretend to explain the mystery of the three days
and half of the witnesses lying dead, or to determine the pre-
cise duration signified by that mystical representalion. Possi-»
bly no particular measure of time may be intended by it ; and
yet it not be without significancy.* As no particular number
of persons is intended by the two witnesses ; but in general,
k intends a small number, and yet a sufficient number ; and
as small as might be, and yet be sufficient ; as, less than two
tv'itnesses was not sufficient : So perhaps no particular dura-
tion of thai low state that the church was in before the reform-
ation, may be intended by three days and half; but in general
it maybe hereby signified, that this time of the triumphing of
the wicked, and extremity of God's church, should be but
short. And possibly three days and half may be mentioned,
because that is the utmost space of time that a dead body can
be ordinarily supposed to lie without putrefaction ; signifying
that at this time the church should be brought to the very
brink of utter ruin, and yet should be preserved and revive
again. And half a day may be mentioned to signify the par<-
ticular care of Providence in exactly determining this time of
• Mr. Lowman, in the preface to hts Paraphrase on the Revelation, page 8,
observes as follows : " Prophetic numbers do not always express a determi-
iiate duratioa or space of time, any more than they always express a certain
number. Prophecy, I acknowledge, uses numbers sometimes as other ex-
pressions, in a figurative meaning, as symbols and hieroglyphics. Thus the
number seven, sometimes does not denote the precise number seven : But fig-
aratively de'jotes perfcctio!!, or a full and complete number : And the num-
ber ten, sometimes does not mean precisely ten in number, but many in gen-
aal, or a considerable number."
UNION IN PRAYER. 44T
the church's extremity. And probably there may be sonie
reference to the three times (or three years) and an half of
the witnesses prophecying in sackcloth ; the more apparently
to shew the disproportion between the time of the church's
welfai'e, and the time of her enemies victory and triumph t
The time of the church's affliction and conflict may be long ;
and in the issue she may be overcome ; but the time of this
victory shall be but short ; in comparison with the i^ther, but
as a day to a year : She may as it were be killed, and lie dead,
until she comes to the very brink of utter and hopeless ruin,
but yet God will not suffer her to see corruption ; but at that
very time, when her enemies expected that she should putri-
fy, she shall rise ; and be set on high, out of their reach,
greatly to their astonishment.
The grand objection against all this, is, that it is said, that
the roitnesses should prophesy twelve hundred and sixty days
clothed in sackcloth ; and wJien they have finished their testinio*
ny-, the beast should make nvar against them and kill thevi^ See.
and that it seems manifest, that after this, they are no longer
in sackcloth, for henceforward they are in an exalted state in
heaven : And that therefore, seeing the time of their wearing
sackcloth, is twelve hundred and sixty days, which is the time
6f the continuance of Antichrist ; hence their being slain and
rising again, must be at the conclusion of this period, and so
at the end of Antichrist's reign.
In answer to which I would say, that we can justly infer no
ttiore from this prophecy than this, viz. that the twelve hun-
dred and sixty days is the proper time of the churcli's trouble
and bondage, or being clothed in sackcloth ; because it is the
appointed time of the reign of Antichrist. But this does not
hinder but that God, out of his great compassion to his chi rch,
should, in some respect, shorten the days, and grant that sh&
should, in some measure, anticipate the appointed great deliv-
erance that should be at the end of those days. As he has in
fact done in the reformation ; whereby the church has had a
great degree of restoration granted, from the darkness and
power of Antichrist, before her proper time of restoration,
■which is at the end of the twelve hundred and sixty days
448 UNION IN PRAYER.
Thus the church of Christ, tliroug-h the tender mercies of her
Patlier and Redeemer, in some respects, anticipates her de-
liverance from her sorrows and sackcloth : As many parts of
the church are hereby brought from under the dominion of
the Antichristian powers, into a state of power and liberty ;
though in other respects, the church may be sard to continue
in sackcloth, and in the wilderness, until the end of days;
many parts of it still remaining under grievous persecution.
What we render, nvhen they shall have finished their testimO'
nij) Mr. Lowman, from Mr. Daubuz, renders, while they shall
perfofm their testimony ; and observes, that the oi-iginal may
niean the lime of their testimony, as well as the end of it.
I might here observe that we have other instances of God's
shortening the days of his church's captivity and bondage,
either at the beginning or end, very parallel with what has
been now supposed in the case of the witnesses. Thus the
proper time of the bondage of the posterity of Abraham in
Egypt, was four hundred years ; Gen. xv. 13. But yet God
in mercy deferred the beginning of their bondage ; whereby
the lime was much shortened at the beginning. So the time
wherein it was foretold tliat the whole land of Israel should be a
desolation and an astonishment.^ and the land should enjoy her
tabbaths^ by the Babylonish cajitivity^ ivas seveyity years ; Jer.
XXV. 11, 12, and these seventy years are dated in 2 Chron.
xxxvi. 20, 21, from Zedekiah's captivity ; and yet, from that
captivity to Cyrus's decree, was but fiftytwo years ; though
it was indeed seventy years before the more full restoration of
the Jewish church and state by Darius's decree, Ezra vi. So
the proper time of the oppression and bondage of the Jewish
church under Antiochus Epiphancs, wherein both the sanctua'
ry and host should be trodden under fuot by him, was two thou-t
tend three hundred days ; Dan. viii. 13, 14. The time from
Antiochus's taking Jerusalem and polluting the sanctuary, to
Anliochus's death, seems to have been about so long : But
God shortened the days, by granting remarkable help to his
people by means of the Macccibees, before that time : Yea
the temple and sanctuary were restored, and the altar rcbuill
and dedicated before that time.
UNION IN PRAYER. 419
Upon ihe whole, I think there appears to be no reason tVom
the prophecy concerning the two witnesses, Rev. xi. to expect
any s^uch general and terrible destruction of the church of
Christ, before the utter downfall of Antichrist, as some have .
supposed ; but good reason to determine the contrary. It is
true, there is abundant evidence in scripture, that there is yet
remaining a mighty conflict between the church and her ene-
mies, the most violent struggle of Satan and his' adherents, in
opposition to true religion, and the most general commotion
that ever was in the w orld, since the foundation of it to that
time ; and many particular Christians, and some parts of the
church of Christ, may suffer hard things in this conflict : But
in the general, Satan and Antichrist shall not get the victory,
Tior greatly prevail ; but on the contrary be entirely conquer-
ed, and utterly overthrown, in this great battle. So that I
hope this prophecy of the slaying of the witnesses, will not
stand in the way of a compliance with the proposal made to
us in the memorial, as a prevalent objection and discourage-
ment.
Object. 5. A late very learned and ingenious expositor of
the Revelation, viz. Mr. Lowman, sets tlie fall of Antichrist,
and consequently the coming of Christ's kingdom at a great
distance ; supposing that the twelve hundred and sixty years
of Antichrist's reign did not begin until the year seven hun-
dred and fifty six ; and consequently that it will not end until
after the year two thousand, more than two hundred and fifty
years hence ; and this opinion he con6rms by a great variety
of arguments.
Ans. 1. If this objection be allowed lo be valid, and that
-which ought to determine persons in an affair of this nature,
and those things, concerning God's people praying for thiii
-glorious event, be also allowed to be true, which before were
shewn to be the will of God abundantly Tevealed in his word,
th^n the following things must be supposed ; viz. that it is the
will of God that Iiis people be much in prayer for this event,
and particularly thiit it is God's revealed will and purpose,
that, a little before tlie accomplishment of it, his people be
earnestly seeking and waiting, and imp'tjrtunately and inccs-
Vol. III. 3 I
450 UNION IN PRAYER.
santly crying to God for it ; But yet that it was God's design,
that before this time comes of extraordinary prayer and im-
portunity of his church, for the bringing on this glorious event,
his church should have it given them to understand precisely
Avhcn the appointed time should be ; and that accordingly he
has now actually brought the fixed time to light, by means of
Mr. Lowman. But is it reasonable to suppose, that this
should be God's manner of dealing with his church, first to
make know n to them ihe precise time which he has unaltera-
bly fixed for the shewir>g this mercy to Zion, and then make
it the duty of his church, in an extraordinary manner, to be hj
prayer inquiring of him concerning it, and saying, How long.
Lord J And waiting for it, day :\nd night crying to him with
exceeding importunity that he would bring it on, that he
would come quickly, that he would hide himself no longer,
but would arise and have mercy upon Zion, and awake as one
out of sleep, openly manifest himself, and make bare his holy-
arm for the salvation of his people ? That t/iey that make men-
tion of the Lord, should not keefi silence, nor give him any resty
until he establish, and make Jerusalem a jiraise in the earth ?
And that the church should then say to Christ, Make haste,
my belo-ved,and be thou like a roe or a yotmg hart o?i the mount-
ains of S/iices ?
It may be many ways for the comfort and benefit of God's
church in her afflicted state, to know that the reign of Anti-
christ is to be no more than 1260 years : And some things in
general may be argued concerning the approach of it, when
it is near : As the Jews covild argue the approach of Christ's
first coming, from Daniel's prophecy of the seventy weeks,
though they knew not precisely when that seventy weeks
would end. But it is not reasonable to expect that God should
make known to us beforehand, the precise time of Christ's
coming in his kingdom. The disciples desired to know this,
and manifested their desire to their Lord ; but he told them
plainly that it 'was not for them to knoiv the times and seasons,
'd'hich the Father hath f:ut in his oivnpovjcr ; Acts i. 6,7, and there
is no reason to think that it is any more for us than for them ;
or for Christ's disciples in these days any more than for his
UNION IN PRAYER. 451
apostles in those days. God makes it the duty of his church
to be importunately praying for it, and praying that it may
come speedily ; and not only to be praying for it, but to be
seeking of it, in the use of proper means ; endeavoring that
religion may now revive every where, and Satan's kingdom
be overthrown ; and always to be waiting for it, being in a
constant preparation for it, as servants that wait for the com-
ing of their Lord, or virgins for the coming of the bride-
groom, not knowing at what hour he will come. But God's
making known beforehand the precise time of his coining,
does not well consist with these things.
It is the revealed will of God, that he should be inquired
of by his people, by extraordinary prayer, concerning this
great mercy, to do it for them, before it be fulfilled. And if
any suppose, that it is now found out precisely when the lime
is to be, and (the time being at a considerable distance) that
now is not a proper season to begin this extraordinary prayer,
I would, on this supposition, ask, when we shall begin ? How
long before the fixed and known time of the bestowmcnt of
this mercy comes, shall we begin to cry earnestly to God that
this mercy may come, and that Christ would make haste and
be like a roe, &c ? For us to delay, supposing that wc know
the time to be far off, is not agreeable to the language of
God's people in my text, Co7ne, let us go speedily, and J tray be-
fore the Lord, and seek the Lord of hoists.
Ans. 2. I acknowledge that Mr. Lowman's exposition of
the Revelation is, on many accounts, excellently written, giv-
ing great light into some parts of that prophecy, and an in-
stance of the fulfilment of that prediction, Dan. xii. 4. " Many
shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased :" And
especially in his interpretation of the five first vials (which he
supposeth already poured out) exceeding satisfying. But yet
the opinion of Mr. Lowman, with regard to the particular
time of the beginning and end of the time, times and an half
of Antichrist's reign, and of all others that pretend to fix the
time, is the less to be regai'ded, because it is clearly revealed,
and expressly declared by God, that that matter should be
sealed up and hid, and not known until ths time of the end of
■&53 UNION IN PRAYER.
this time, times and an half. Duniel, in the last chapter of
his prophecy, gives us an account, how the angel lokl him ol
a future time of great trouble and affliction to the church oS
God, and then said to him, vcr. 4. " But thou, O Daniel, shut
up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end."
And then the prophet proceeds to give an account of a vision
that he. had of one earnestly inquiring of the angel of the
Lord, how long it would be to the end of this remarkable and
•wonderful time of the church's trouble, saying, How long shall
k be to the end of these wonders ? Ver. 5, 6. The answer was,
that it should be fur a tiine,^ times and an Jialf., and that when so
long a time was past, then this wonderful afHictJon and scat-
tering of the holy people should be finished, ver. 7. But then
Daniel tells us, in the next verse, that he heard^ but he under-'
stood 7wt., and said, O my Lord, nvhat shall be the end of these
things ? He did not understand that general and mystical an-
swer, that those things should have an end at the end of a
time, times and an half; he did not know by it, v/hen this
period would have an end : And therefore he inquires more
particularly v/hat the time of the end was. But the angel re-
plies, ver. 9. '' Go thy way, Daniel, the wards are closed and
sealed up, until the time of the end." I do not know what
could have been more express. The angel gently rebukes this
over inquisitiveness of Daniel, very much as Christ did a like
inquisitiveness of the disciples concerning the sanYC matter,
when he said to them, It is not for you to knoiv the times and
reasGiis, that the Father hath {ml in his oii'n fioioer. I think
there can be no doubt but that this space, of a time, times and
half of the church's great trouble, alx)ut the end of which
D.vr.icl inquires, is the same witli that time, times and
half, that ii; spoken of Chap. vii. 25, and Rev. xii. 14, as the
time of Antichrist's rcigiv, and the church's being in the wil-
derness ; and not merely the time of the church's troubles by
Antiochus Epiphancs. But we see, when Daniel has a mind
to know paniculariy when this time would come to an end, he
is bid to go away, and rest contented in ignorance of this mat-
ter : For, says the man clothed in linen, the ivords are closed
K^, ami sealed^ until the time of the end. That is, very plainly>
UNION IN PRAYER. 4»»
the matter that you inquire about, when the end of this time,
and times and half shall come, shall not be known, but kept
a great secret, until the time of the end actually comes, and
all attempts to find it out before that shall be in vain. And
therefore when a particular divine appears, that thinks be has
found it out, and has unsealed this matter, and made it mani-
fest with very manifold and abundant evidence, we may well
think he is mistaken, and doubt whether those supposed evi-
dences are truly solid ones, and such as are indeed sufficient
to make that matter manifest, which God has declared should
be kept hid, and not made manifest before it is accomplished.
Mr. Lowman's own words in his preface, page 24, 25, are
here worthy to be repeated : " It will (says he) ever be a point
of wisdom, not to be gver busy, or over confident in any thin-g,
especially in fixing periods of time, or determining seasons ;
which it may be are net to be determined, it may be are
not fit to be known. It is a maxim of greater wisdom
than is usually thought. Seek not to know what should not
be 7'evealedi Such are many future events. The precise
time of our Saviour's coming to judgment, was not re-
vealed, because net fit to be revealed. The uncertainty of
his^ appearance was of greater service to preserve a care of
religion, than the revelation of it would have been : For the
uncertainty itself gives many useful exhortations ; Watch,for
ye know not what hour the 3on of man comet h. Suppose then
some of the events described in this prophecy should be of
doubtful application, suppose the precise time of the downfall
of the beast, the slaying and resurrection of the witnesses,
and the beginning of a thousand years happy state of the
church, should not be so determined, but it would admit of
different calculations ; may it not be wise, and therefore fit
it should be so ? The certainty of those events in a pi'oper
time, though that time should not be precisely determined,
will answer the greater ends of useful instruction. And if the
revelation should go no further than this, it would yet be a
revelation, of great benefit and advantage ; as the certainty
of the day of judgment in its proper time surely is, though of
Ahat day and hour knoweth no man."
454 UNION IN PRAYER.
Ans. 3. Though it is not for us to know t'he precise time
of the fall of Antichrist, yet I humbly conceive that we have
no reason to suppose the event principally intended in the
prophecies of Antichrist's destrudion to be at so great a dis-
tance, as Mr. Lowman places it ; but have reason to think it
to be much nearer. Not that I would set up myself as a per-
son of equal judgment with Mr. Lowman in matters of this
nature. As he differs from most others of the most approv-
ed expositors of the Apocalypse, in this matter, so I hope it
will not appear vanity and presumption in me, to differ from
this particular expositor, and to agree with the greater num-
ber. And since his opinion stands so much in the way of that
great and important affair, to promote which is the very end
of this whole discourse, I hope it will not look as though I
affected to appear considerable among the interpreters of
prophecy, and as a person of skill in these mysterious mat-
ters, that I offer some reasons against Mr. Lowman's opin-
ion. It is surely great pity, that it should be received as a
thing clear and abundantly confirmed, that the glorious day of
Antichrist's fall is at so great a distance (so directly tending
to damp and discourage all earnest prayers for, or endeavors
after its speedy accomplishment) unless there be good and
plain ground for it. I would therefore offer some things to
consideration, which I think may justly make us look upon
the opinion of this learned interpreter, of this happy event's
being at so great a distance, not so certain and indubitable, as
to hinder our praying and hoping for its being fulfilled much
sooner.
The period of Antichrist's reign, as their author has fixed
it, seems to be the main point insisted on in his exposition of
the revelation ; which he supposes a great many things in the
scheme of prophecies delivered in that book do concur to es-
tablish. And indeed it is so with respect to the scheme of
interpretation of these prophecies, which he goes into, and
finds it requisite to maintain, in order to confirm this point
But there are several things in that scheme, that appear to
jnc justly liable to exception.
UNION IN PRAYER. 45J
Whereas it is represented, Rev. xvii. 10, 11, that there are
seven different successive heads of the beast ; that five were
past, and another was to come, and to continue a short space,
that might on some accounts be reckoned a seventh ; and
that Antichrist was to follow next after this, as the eighth ;
but yet the foregoing not being properly one of the heads of
the beast, he was properly the seventh ; Mr. Low man does
not think with others, that by the seventh that was to con-
tinue a short space which would not be properly one of the
heads of the beast, is meant Constantine and the other Christ-
ian emperors ; (for he thinks they are reckoned as properly
belonging to the sixth head of the beast) but that hereby is
intended the government that Rome was subject to under the
Gothic princes, and the exarchate of Ravenna, after the im-
perial form of government in Rome ceased in Augustulus,
until the Pope was invested with his temporal dominion, call-
ed St. Peter's patrimony, by Pipin, King of France, in the
year 756. And he supposes, that that wounding of one of
the heads of the beast with a sword unto death, that we read
of chap. xiii. 3, and 14, was not fulfilled in the destruction of
the Heathen empire, and the giving the imperial power unto
Christians, but in the destruction of the imperial form of gov-
ernment, by the sword of the Goths, in the time of Augustu-
lus. But it seems to me to be very unlikely, that the spirit
•of God should reckon Constantine and the Christian em-
perors as proper members, and belonging to one of the
heads, of that monstrous, wild and cruel beast, that is com-
pared to a leopard and a bear, and a devouring lion, and that
had a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies, and that
rules by the power and authority of the dragon, or the devil ;t
which beast is represented in this very 17th chapter, as full of
names of blasphemy, and of a bloody color, denoting his ex-
ceeding cruelty in persecuting the Christian Church. For
Constantine, instead of this, was a member of the Christian
church, and set by God in the most eminent station in his
+ The word T/iericn signifies a wild favage beast, as Mr. Lowman Iilmst'.f
observes, page 127,
456 UNION I>f PRAYER.
chirrch ; and was honored aVjovc all other princes that ever
liad l>€cn in the world, as the great protector of liis churclr,
and her deliverer from the persecuting power of that cruel
Rtarlct colored beast. Mr. Lowman himself styles him a
Christian piince,and protector of the Christian religion. Cod is
very careful not to reckon his own people among the Gentiles,
^■he visible subjects of Satan ; Num. xxiii. 9. "The people
shall not be reckoned among the nations." God will not en-
rol them Avith them ; if they happen to be among them, he
•will be careful to set a mark upon them, as a note of distinc-
tion ; Rev. vii. 3, fee. when God is reckoning up his own
people, he leaves out those that have been noted for idolatry.
As among the tribes that were sealed Rev. viii. those idola-
trous tribes of Ephraim and Dan are left out, and in the gene-
alogy of Christ, Matth. i. those princes that were chiefiy noted
for idolatry, are left out. Much more would God be careful
not to reckon his own people, especially such Christian princ-
es as have been the most eminent instruments of overthrow-
ing idolatry, amongst idolaters, and as members and heads of
that kingdom that is noted in scripture as the most notorious
and infamous of all, for abominable idolatry, and opposition
and cruelty to the true worshippers of God. And especially
not to reckon them as properly belonging to one of those
seven heads of this monarchy, of which very heads it is par-
ticularly noted that they had on them the names of blasphe-
my ; (Rev. xiii. 1.) ivhich Mr. Lowman himself supposes tO'
signify idolatry. It was therefore worthy of God, agreeable
to his manner, and what might well be expected, that whe«
"he was reckoning up the several successive heads of this
beast, and Constantine and his successors came in the waT>
and there was occasion to mention them, to set a mark, or
note of distinction on them, signifying that they did not prop-
eily belong to the beast, nor were to be reckoned as belong-
ing to his heads ; and therefore are to be skiT>petl over in tl>e
reckoning; and Antichrist, though the eighth head of tl-je
Roman Empire, "is to be reckoned the scviuth head of the
beast. 'I'his uppear.s to me abundantly lJ>c most just and nat-
ural inteiprctation of Rev. wii. io, 1!. It is reasonable t<>
UNION IN PRAYER. 45?
suppose that God would take care to make such a note in this
prophetical description of this dreadful beast, and not by any
means to reckon Constantine as belonging properly to him.
If we reckon Constantine as a member of this beast, having sev-
en heads and ten horns, described chap. xvii. and as properly-
one of his heads, then he was also properly a member of the
great red dragon, with seven heads and ten horns, that warred
with the woman, chap. xii. For the seven heads and ten
horns of tTiat dragon, are plainly the same with the seven
heads and ten horns of this beast. So that this makes Con-
stantine a visible member of the devil : For we are told ex-
^wessly of that dragon, ver. 9, that he was " that old serpent,
called the devil and Satan." And to suppose that Constantine
is reckoned as belonging to one of the heads of that dragon,
is to make these prophecies inconsistent with themselves.
For here in this 12th chapter we have represented a war be-
tween the dragon and the woman clothed with the sun ; which
woman, as all agree, is the church ; but Constantine, as all do
also agree, belonged to the woman, was a member of the
Chrisiian church, and was on that side in the war against the
dragon, yea, was the main instrument of that great victory
that was obtained over the dragon, there spoken of, ver. 9.. ..12.
What an inconsistency therefore is it, to suppose that he was
at the same time a member and head of that very dragon
which fought with the woman, and yet Avhich Constantine
himself fought with, overcame, and gloriously triumphed
over ! It is not therefore to be wondered at, that God was
careful to distinguish Constantine from the proper heads of
the beast :' It would have been a wonder if he had not. God
seems to have been carefiil to distinguish him, not only in
his word, but in his providence, by so ordering it that this
Christian emperor should be removed from Rome, the city
that God had given up to be the seat of the power of the beast
and of its heads, and that he should have the seat of his em"
pire elsewhere.
Constantine was made the instrument of giving a mortal
■wound to the heathen Roman empire ; and giving it a mortal
Vol., III. 3 K
45S UNION IN PRAYER.
wound in its head, viz. the heathen emperors that were thenb
reigning, Maxentius and Licinius. But more eminently was
this glorious change in the empire owing to the power of
God's word, the prevalence of the glorious gospel, by which
Constantine himself was converted, and so became the instru-
ment of the overthrow of the heathen empire in the east and
west. The "change that was then brought to pass, is repre-
sented as the destruction of the heathen empire, or the old
heathen world ; and therefore seems to be compared to that
dissolution of heaven and earth that shall be at the day of
judgment. Rev. vi. 12, to the end. And therefore well might
the heathen empire under the head which was then reigning,
be represented as wounded to death, chap. xiii. 3. It is much
more likely that the wound the beast had by a sword, in his
head, spoken of ver. 14, was the wound that the heathen em-^
pire had in its head, by that sword that we read of chap. i. 16,
and xix. 15, that proceeds out of the mouth of Christ, than
the wound that was given to the Christian empire and empe-
ror by the sword of the heathen Goths. It is most likeljr
that this deadly wound was by that sword with which Michael
made war with him, and overcame him, and cast him to the
earth, chap. xii. 9, and that the deadly wound that was given
him, was given him at that very time. It is most likely, that
the sword that gave him this deadly wound, after which he
strangely revived, as though he rose from the dead, was the
same sword with that which is spoken of, as what shall at last
utterly destroy him, so that he shall never rise more, chap.
xix. 15, 19, 20, 21. This wounding of the head of the beast
by the destruction of the heathen empire, and conversion of
the emperor to the Christian truth, was a glorious event in-
deed of divine Providence, worthy to be so much spoken of
in prophecy. It is natural to suppose, that the mortal wound-
ing of the head of that savage, cruel beast, thai is represented
as constantly at war with the Avoman, and persecuting the
church of Christ, should be some relief to the Christian,
church : But on the contrary that wounding to death that Mr.
Lowman speaks of, was the victory of the enemies of the
UNION IN PRAYER. 459
Christian church over her, and the wound she received from
them.
It is said of that head of the empire that shall be next after
the sixth head, and next before Antichrist, and that is not
reckoned as properly one of the number of the heads of the
beast, that ivhen it co?nes, it shall continue a short sfiace, chap,
xvii. 10. By which we may well understand, at least, that it
shall be one of the shortest in its continuance, of the success-
ive heads. But the government seated at Ravenna, in the
hands of the Goths, or of the deputies of the Greek emperors,
(which Mr. Lowman supposes to be meant by this head) con-
tinued, as Mr. Lowman himself takes notice, very near 300
years. And if so, its continuance was one of tive longest of
the heads mentioned.
And besides, if the government that Rome was under, from
the time that Augustulus abdicated, to the time when the
Pope was confirmed in his temporal dominion, was meant by
that seventh head that was to be betAveen the imperial head
and the papal, there would doubtless have been two different
heads mentioned, instead of one, between the emperor ami
the Pope ; viz. First, the Gothic princes, which reigned near
an hundred years : Secondly, the Exarchs of Ravenna, which
governed for about 185 years. The Gothic kingdom was
much more properly a distinct government from the imperi-
al, than the Exarchate of Ravenna. For during the Exar-
chate, Rome was under the government of the emperor, aa
much as it was in Constantine^s time.
In Rev. xvii. 12, it is said, the " ten horns are ten kings,
which are to receive power as kings one hour with the beast,
or (as Mr. Lowman says it ought to have been translated)
" the same hour or point of time with the beast." This will
not allow the time when Antichrist first receives power as
king, to be so late as Mr Lowman supposes. This division of
the empire into many kingdoms, denoted by the number ten,
was about the year 456, after Gensericus had taken the city
of Rome : But Mr. Lowman places the beginning of ihp
reign of Antichrist in the year 756, which is 300 years later.
I know, such an expression as in one hour, or the same hour,
460 UNION IN PRAYER.
may allow some latitude ; but surely not such a latitude a«
this. This is a much lonj^er lime, than it was from the time
of the vision to Constantine ; much longer than the space of
all the first six seals ; longer than it was from Christs' ascen-
sion to Constantine ; and near as long as the time of all the
reigns of the heathen emperors put together, from Augustus
Caesar to Constantine. An hour is every where, in the other
places in this book of Revelation, used to signify a very short
time; as may be seen in places cited in the margin.* And
the expression, the same hour, every where else in the Bible,
intends near the same point of time.f The phrase one hour
is used several times in the next chapter, speaking of the
downfall of Antichrist :| And each time, evidently signifies a
very short space of time. And there is no reason why wc
should not understand the same phrase in the same sense,
when it is used here concerning the rise of Antichrist.
Mr. Lcwman greatly insists upon it, that what is spoken as
continuing 1260 days, is not so much any spiritual authority
or ecclesiastical power of the Pope, over the nations of Christ-
endom, as his temporal government and dominion in that in-
dividual city of Rome ; and therefore to determine when these
1260 days or years began, and when they will end, we must
consider when the Pope first received this his temporal pow-
er over this city of Rome, and the neighboring regions, called
St. Peter's Patrimony. But I can see no good reason for this.
Indeed it is strange, if it be so. God has been pleased in
these revelations and prophecies, which he has given for the
benefit of his church in general, to speak much concerning
an Antichristian power that should arise, that should persecute
the saints, and scatter the power of the holy people, and be au
occasion of great afi^iction to the church of Christ ; and in
these revelations, in both old Testament and new, has declar-
ed, and often repeated it, that his dominion shall continue so
long, and no longer ; and for the comfort of his church in
* Rev. xviii. 10, 17, ig. Chap. xi. 3 iii. lO viii. 3 ix. 15 xiv,
7. + Dan. iii. 6 iv. 33."v. 5. Mat. viii. 13 x. 19. Luke vii. 21
siii. 12 XX. 19 xxiv. 33. John iv. 53. Acts xvi. 18, 33 xxii. 15-
Jlev. xi. 13. 1 Verse 10, 17, 19.
UNION IN PRAYER. 461
general, Christ bath sv/orn with great solemnity, that the coni-
tinuance of this persecuting power shall be thus limited ;
Dan. xii. 7.
Now it Avould be strange, if in all this the thing principally
intended is not that dominion of this Antichrislian power that
chiefly concerns the church of Christ in general, but merely
his temporal dominion over one province in Italy, called St.
Peter's patrimony. Doubtless that dominion of Antichrist
which the prophecies insist upon and describe, is the domin-
ion whose duration and liniits those prophecies declare. But
the dominion of Antichrist which the prophecies insist upon
and describe, is not any dominion over a particular province
in Italy, but the dominion by which he succeeds the four great
monarchies of the world ; Dan. vii. The donninion by which
he succeeds the dragon in his /wiver, throne and great authority ;
Rev. xiii. 2. The dominion in which he h^y^ fioiver given hiin
over all kindreds^ tongues and nations ; ver. 7. The dominion
by which the great ivhore sits on many •waters ; (chap. xvii. 1.)
■which the angel explains to be peojilei,^ and multitudes^ and na-
tions^ and tongues; (ver. lo) and the dominion in which he
reigns over the ten kings^ into which the Roman empire is di-
vided ; Rev. xiii. 1, and xvii. 3, 12, 13. The beast that had
ten horns, is not the city of Rome and the neighboring region>
but the Roman empire ; they are the horns or the kings, not
of the city, but of the empire. If we consider what is ex-
pressed in the passages themselves, which speak of the three
years and half of Antichrist, they will lead us to understand
something very diverse from the duration of his temporal do-
minion over St. Peter's patrimony. In Dan. vii. 25, the time,
times and an half, of the little horn, is expressly the contin-
uance of time wherein it shall be given to him to change times
und laws, and wear out the saints of the Most High : And in
chap. xii. 7, it is spoken of as the time of his scattering the
/lower of the holy fieo/ile : In Rev. xi. 2, the forty and two
months is spoken of as the time of Antichrist's treading under
foot the court of the temple and the holy city ; i. e. the external
or visible Christian church abroad in the world, or the nations
|jf Christendom. In ver. 3, the twelve hundred and sixty days
462 UNION IN PRAYER.
of Antichrist are spoken of as llic time of the ivitnc.ises firo/ihc"
jtying in .sackcloth ; and in chap. xii. 6, and 14. the time of tht
jvo77ian's bei7ig in the -xilderncsft., which was through the great
power that Antichrist had over the Chvibiian world, and not
his small temporal dominion in Italy.
It is true, some regard is had in the prophecies to the city
of Rome, the city built on seven hills: Which, being the
fountain of all rule and authority in the Roman monarchy, and
the capital city of the empire, from whence the wiiolc empire
•was denominated, and the place where the head of the em-
pire usually resided, was properly made use of by the angelj
Rev. xvii. 9, 18, to shew what empire Antichrist should rule
over, and v.'hat city he should usually reside in. And this is
all that can be meant by the words of the angel ; and not that
those streets and walls, and that very ground, were such main
and essential things in what the prophecy intended by the
beast ; that when Antichrist's dominion began in that place,
then the beast ceases. For if so, then it will follow, that the
beast had his head wounded to death a second tune, and ceas-
ed to be, when the Popes resided at Avignon in France, for
the best part of a century ; when not only the Popes did not
reside at Rome, nor in any part of St. Peter's patrimony, nor
any part of Italy ; but some of them were neither Romans,
ror Italians. Though the angel says of the great whore.
Rev. xvii. 18. " The woman which thou sawest, is that great
city which reigns over the kings of the earth : Yet by the city,
in this case, is not meant so much what was contained within
those Roman walls, as the Roman empire ; as is evident by
chap. xi. 8. " And their dead bodies shall lie in the street of
the great city, which is spiritually called Sodom and Egypt."
Here, by the great city, neither Mr. Lowman himself, nor I
suppose any other Protestant interpreter, understands the city
of Rome, strictly speaking, but the Roman monarchy.
And though it be true, as Mr. Lowman observes, the Pope's
ecclesiastical monarchy, and power, and influence, through
Christendom, was greatly established and advanced by Pepin's
■making him a temporal prince over the exarchate of Ravenna ;
yet, 1 would ask, whether the Pope's power and influence in
UNION IN PRAYER. 453i
the v/orld, and his ability to disturb the quiet of the nations of
Christendom, and (as it is expressed in Daniel) to change
times and laws., and to carry his own designs, in the various
countries and kingdoms of Europe, was not greater before
Pepin, than it is now, and has been for a long time ? And yet
Mr. Lowman supposes that now is property the time of Anti--
Christ's reign, that the twelve hundred and sixty years of his
reign continues, and will continue for about two hundred and
seventy years longer ; though his povver be now so small, and
has been declining ever since the reformation, and still de-*
clines continually.
One thing that Mr. Lowman supposes confirms his opinion
of so late a beginning of the twelve hundred and sixty years
of the reign of the beast, is the order of the several periods of
this prophecy, and the manner of their succeeding one
another.
As to his particular scheme of the seven periodsj so divided
and limited, and so obviously ranked in such order, and fol-
lowing one another in such direct and continued succession,
and each ending in a state of peace, safety and happiness to
the church of God, it seems to me to be more ingenious than
solid, and that many things might be said to demonstrate it
not to be founded in the truth of things, and the real design
of the divine Author of this prophecy. But now to enter into
a particular and full examination of it, would be to lengthen
out this discourse far beyond its proper limits. I would only
observe (which directly concerns my present purpose) that to
make out this scheme, Mr. Lowman supposes that the fifth
and sixth trumpets, that bring on the two first woes, and the
■whole 9th chapter of the Revelation, altogether respects the
Saracens. But it appears to me not very credible that tho
Saracens should have so much said of them in this prophecy,
as to have a whole chapter taken up about them, and not a
word in the whole propliecy be said about the Turks, who
immediately succeeded them * in the same religion, and pro-
* For though it be true, tliat the reign of Othman, or Ottoman, who bfgai*
what they call ths Ottoman empire, was a long time after this ; yet the Twfko
iU UNION IN PRAYER.
ceedinf; on Ihe same principles, and were so much more con-
siderable, and brought vastly greater calamities on the Christ-
ian world, and have set up and long maintained one of the
greatest, strongest and most extraordinary empires that ever
(he world saw, and have been the most terrible scourge to
Christendom, that evci- divine providence made use of, and
one of the greatest of all God's plagues on the v.'orld of man-
kind.
Mr. I^owman, in pursuance of his scheme, also supposes,
(which is yet more incredible) this period of the trumpets ends
in a fsiGte q/'sqfetij, peace and /la/.'piness to the church of God }
so that, on that occasion, there are threat voices in hcaxien^ say'
ii7g, I'hc ki?igdonia of this ivsrld are become the kingdoms of our
.Lord and of his Chrlst<, chap. xi. 15.* And yet he supposes,
that it issues in setting up the kingdom of Antichrist ; and
that about that very time, when these heavenly voices so joy-
fully proclaimed this, the beast was enthroned, and the time,
times and half, or twelve hundred and sixty days of his reign
began, which is spoken of every where, as the time of the
church's greatest darkness and trouble, the time wherein the
tittle horn shoidd v-'fcir out the saints of the Most High, Dan. vii,
25. The time afifiointed for his scattering the povjer of the holy
fieofiky Daii. xii. 7. The time of the woman's being in the m'l-
dernrss^ Rev. xii. 6, 14. The time o^ treading underfoot the
court ofthetemfile, chap. xi. 2. And the time oi the ivityiesaet
prophesying in sackcloth , ch?p xi. 3.
However, I do not deny tliat the time when Mr. Lowman
supposes the reign of the beast began, even the time when
Pepin confirmed to the Pope his temporal dominions in Italy,
was a time of the great increase and advancement of the pow-
er of Antichrist in the world, and a notable epoch. And if I
may be allowed humbly to offer what appears to me to be tl'.e
themselves, under other princes in the government thty setup in territories that
had formerly been possessed by Christians, and ia their overrunnicg and rav-
aging Christian countries, immediately succeeded the Saracens ; and from
thenceforward have been a tenible, and almost continual scourge to the
church.
* Preface of his Paraphrase, &c. p. 13, 14, and 16,
UNION IN PRAYEt^. ^^^
*ruth With relation to the rise and fall of Antichrist ; it is this.
As the power of Antichrist, and the corruption of the apostatd
church, rose not at once, but by several notable steps and de-
grees ; so it will in the like manner fall : And that divers
steps and seasons of destruction to the spiritual Baljylon, and
revival and advancement of the true church, are prophesied of
under one. Though it be true, that there is some particular
event, that prevails above all others in the intention of the
prophecy, some one remarkable season of the destruction of
the church of Rome and papal power and corruption, and ad-
vancement of true religion, that the prophecies have a princi-
pal respect to.
It was certainly thus with regard to the prophecies of the
tlcstruction of old Babylon, and the church's deliverance from
captivity and oppression by that city and kingdom ; which is
abundantly alluded to in these prophecies of the Revelation, as
a noted type of the oppression of the church of Christ by the
church of Rome, calling the latter so often by the name of
Babylon, and the church of Christ Jerusalem. The captivity
of the Jews by the Babylonians was not perfected at once, but
was brought on by several notable steps. So neither was the
restoration of the Jewish church, after the captivity, perfected
at once. It was .several times foretold, that the duration of
the captivity should be seventy years ; and also, that after
seventy years were accomplished, Ciod would destroy Baby-
ion ; Jer. xxv. 11, 12, &:c. But this period had manifestly
several different beginnings, and several endings. Thus from
Jehoiakini's captivity to Cyrus's decree, for the return of the
Jews, and the rebuilding of Jerusalem, was seventy years. And
from Zedekiah's captivity to Darius's decree, Ezra vi. seventy
years. And from the last carrying away of all, Jer. lii. 30, to the
finishing and dedication of the temple, was also seventy years.
So also the prophecies of Babylon's destruction were fulfilled
by several steps. These prophecies seem to have a principal
respect to that destruction that was accomplished by Cyrus,
at the end of the first seventy years forementioned ; But there
were other things in the very same prophecies, that were not
fulfilled until the 4th year of Darius ; when what remanW
Vol. III. r. I,
466 UNION IN PRAYER.
of Babylon -was subject to another dreadful destruction 5
which in a great measure completed its desolation ; ■which
■was at the end of the second seventy years, and at the same time
that the restoration of the Jews was perfected by the decree of
Darius.* But yet, there ■were many other things contained in
the same prophecies of Babylon's destruction, rendering it
thenceforward perfectly and perpetually desolate, and the haunt
of serpents and wild beasts, that were not fulfdled until
more than two hundred years after, in the time of Seleucus
king of Syria.f So also ii was with respect to the prophecies
of the destruction of Tyre, in the xxvith, xxviith and xxviiith
chapters of Ezekiel ; from which many of the expressions
used in the revelation, concerning the destruction of the king-
dom of Antichrist, are taken, and which is evidently made
use of in scripture as a type of the latter. These prophecies-
of the destruction of Tyre were fulfilled by various steps.
Many things were fulfilled in the destruction of the old city
by Nebuchadnezzar ;\ and yet other parts of the same proph-
ecy were fulfilled by Alexander ;§ which wa« about two hun-
dred and forty years afterwards. And yet both these desola-
tions are prophesied of under one.
And thus it seems to me very probable, that it Avill prove^
with respect to the prophecies of the destruction of mystical
Babylon. It is I think pretty manifest by the prophecies,
that this Aniichristian hierarchy and apostate church will at
last be so destroyed, that there shall be no remainders of it left,
and shall have as perfect a desolation, before God has done
with her, as old Babylon had ; there shall be no such thing as
Pope or church of Rome in the world. j| It seems also pretty
manifest that after that event tliat is chiefly intended in the
prophecies of Antichrist's destruction, there will be some re-
mains of the Romish church. This appears by that most
particular and large description of that destruction, Rev. xviii*
There it seems to be implied, not only that many shall yet
• Prideaux's Connexion, Part I.p 183, 184, and 267, 268, 269. Edit, g,
and p. B7i,and 272. + Ibid. 80B 812.. J Ibid. 128, 129, 130.
\ Ibid. p. 693. 1 See Rev. xviii. 21 23 and xix. »o, si. Dan-.'
7ii. a6, 27.
UNION IN PRAYER. 46f
remain of the church of Rome, that shall bewail her over^
throw, of her people and clergy ; ver. li, 15, 17, 18, but
that there should be some princes among them, kings of the
earth, that have committed fornication, and lived deliciously
with her ; ver. 9, 10. And it is exceeding improbable in it-
self, that every Papist, in each quarter of the world, should be
destroyed, or cease from the world, at one blow. And as
long as so considerable a number remains, as may be gather-
ed from the prophecy, they will doubtless have an hierarchy ;
and there will be one among them that will bear the name of
a Pope. Although the church of Rome shall be mainly de^-
atroyed, and the interest of Popery shall be sunk very low in
the world ; so that there will yet remain such a thing as a
Papal church and hierarchy in the world, to be wholly extir-
pated at another period, sometime after that great overthrow
principally insisted on in the prophecies. And this second
destruction of Antichrist, or rather extirpation of his remains,
together with the complete extirpation of all the remains of
Mahometanism, Heathenism and Heresy through the world,
and the finishing stroke towards the overthrow of Satan's vis-
ible kingdom on earth, and so the beginning of the Millenni-
um or spiritual rest of the world, may, for ought I know, be
about the time Mr. Lowman speaks of ; agreeable to the o-
pinion of the ancient Jews, and many Christian divines thai
have followed them, that the world would stand six thousand
years ; and then, the seventh thousand years should be the
world's rest or Sabbath. The ruin of the Popish interest is
but a small part of what is requisite, in order to introduce and
' settle such a state of things, as the world is represented as be-
ing in, in that Millennium that is described. Rev. xx. wherein
Satan's visible kingdom is every where totally extirpated, and
a perfect end put to all heresies, delusions and false religions
whatsoever, through the whole earth, and Satan thenceforward
deceives the nations no more, and has no place any where but
in hell. This is the sabbatism of the world ; when all shall
be in a holy rest, when the wolf shall dwell with the lamb,
and there shall be nothing to hurt or offend, and there shall be
abundance of peace, and the earth shall be full of the kpow^r
468 UNION IN PRAYER.
ecjfifc of the Lord ns the waters cover the sea:, and God's pco»
pie shall dwell in quiel resthic^ places. There is iiot the least
reason to think, that all this ^vill be brought to pass as it \vere
at one stroke, or that from the present lamentable state of
things, there should be brought about and completed the
destruction of the church of Rome, the entire extirpation of
nil infidelity, heresies, superstitions and schisms, through all
Christendom, and the conversion of all the Jews, and the full
enlightening and conversion of all Mahometan and Heathen
nations, throuf^h the whole earth, on every side of the globe,
an<l from the north to the south pole, and the full settlement
of a'l in the pure Christian faith and order, all as it were in
the issue of one battle, and by means of the victory of the
church in one great conflict with her enemies. This would
contradict many ti-.ings in scripture, ^7hich represent this
great event to be brotight to pass by a gradual progress of re-
ligion ; as leaven that gradually spreads, until it has diffused
itself through the whole lump ; and a plant of mustard, which
from 0. very small seed, gradually becomes a great tree ; Mat.
xiii. :5 1, 32, 33, and like seed which a man casts into the groimd,
that sjirings and grows iifi^ night and day; and first brings
forth the blade., the?i the ear, then the full corn in the ear. And
especially would this contradict the prophetical representation
in Ezek. xlvii. where the progress of religion is represented
by the gradual increase of the waters of the sanctuary ; be-
ing first a small spring issuing out from under the threshold
of the temple ; and then, after they had run a thousand cubits,
being up to thft ankles ; and at the end of another thousand
ctibits, up to the knees ; and at the end of another thousand,
up to the loius : and afterwards a great river, that could not
be passed over ; and being finally brought into the sea, and
healing the waters even of the vast ocean.
If the Spirit of God should be immediately poured out, and
that great work of God's power and grace should now begin,
Avhich in its progress and issue should complete this glorious
effect ; there must be an amazing and unparalltlled progress
of the work and manifestation of divine power to bring so much
to pass, by the year two thousand. Would it not be a great
UNION IN PRAYER. 469 ^
thing, to be accomplished in one half centui-y, that religion, in
the power and purity of it, should so prevail, as to gain the
conquest over all those many things that stand in opposition
to it among Protestants, and gain the upper hand through the
protestant world ? And if in another, it should go on so to
jprevail, as to get the victory over all ihe opposition and
strength of the kingdom of Antichrist, so as to gain the ascen-
dent in that which is no'.v the Popish world ? And if in a third
half century, it should prevail and subdue the greater part of
the Mahometan world, and bring in the Jewish nation, in all
their dispersions ? And then in the next whole century, the
whole heathen world should be enlightened and converted to
the Christian faith, throughout all parts of Africa, Asia, A-
merica and Terra Australis, and be thoroughly settled in
Christian faith and order, without any remainders of their old
delusions and superstitions, and this attended v.ith an utter ex-
tirpation of the remnant of the church of Rome, and all the
relics of Mahometism, heresy, schism and enthusiasm, and a
suppression of all remains of open vice and immorality, and
eevry sort of visible enemy to true religion, through the whole
earth, and bring to an end all the unhappy commotions, tu-
mults, and calamities occasioned by such great changes, and
all things so adjusted and settled through the world, that the
•world thenceforward should enjoy an holy rest or sabbatism ?
I have thus distinguished what belongs to a bringing of the
world from its present state, to the happy state of the Millen-
nium, the better to give a view of the greatness of the work ;
and not, that I pretend so much as to' conjecture, that things
will be accomplished just in this order. The whole work is
not the less great and wonderful, to be accomplished in such
a space of time, in whatever order the different parts of it
succeed each other. They that think that what has been
mentioned would not be svi'ift progress, yea amazingly swift,
do not consider how great the work is, and the vast and innu-
merable obstacles that are in the way. It was a wonderful
thing, when the Christian religion, after Christ's ascension,
so prevailed, as to get the ascendant in the Roman empire m
about three hundred years ; but that was nothing to this.
4ro UNION IN PRAYER,
Ans. 4. There arc, as I apprehend, good reasons to hope*
that that work of God's Spirit will begin in a little time,
which, in the progress of il, will overthrow the kingdom of
Antichrist, and in its issue destroy Satan's visible kingdom
on earth.
The prophecy of the 6ih vial. Rev. xvi. 12 16, if we take
it in its connexion with the other vials, and consider those
providential events, by which the preceding vials have man-
ifestly been fulfilled, I humbly conceive, affords just ground
for such a hope.
It is very plain from this whole chapter, as also the pre-
ceding and following, that all these seven vials are vials of
God's wrath on Antichrist ; one is not poured out on the
Jews, another on the Turks, another on Pagans, another on
the church of Rome ; but they all signify God's successive
judgments or plagues on the beast and his kingdom, which is
in this chapter and almost every where in this book, called
great Babylon. And therefore undoubtedly, when it is said,
The sixth Angel poured out his vial on the river JLu/ihratea^ and
the nvatcr thereof ivas dried ufi^ that the nvay of the Kings of the
east might be prepared ; by the river Euphrates is meant
something some vv^ay appertaining to this mystical Babylon ;
as that river that ran through Chaldea, called Euphrates, was
something appertaining to the literal Babylon. And it is
very manifest, that here is in the prophecy of this vial an al-
lusion to that by which the way was prepared for the destruc-
tion of Babylon by Cyrus ; which was by turning the channel
of the river Euphrates, which ran through the midst of the
city, whereby the way of the kings of the east, the princes of
Media and Persia, was prepared to come in under the walls of
the city, at each end, where the waters used to run, and des-
troy it ; as they did that night wherein Daniel interpreted the
hand writing on the wall, against Belshazzar, Dan. v. 30.
The prophecies of Babylon's destruction, do from time to
time take notice of this way of destroying her, by drying up
the waters of the river Euphrates, to prepare the way for her
enemies ; Isa. xliv. 27, 28. That ,iaith to the deep y be dry, and
I Ktill dry up thy rivers ; that saith of Cyrus, he is my servant,
UNION IN PRAYER. 4rt
and shall perform all my pleasure. Jer. li. 31, 32. One post shall
run to meet another^ to sheiv the king of Babijlon that hid city i*
taken at one end, and that the passages are stopped, a7id the
reeds they have burnt nvithfire, and the men of war are affright"
ed. And verse 36. / will dry up her sea, and make her springif
dry. The Medes and Persians, the people that destroyed
Babylon, dwelt to the eastward of Babylon, and are spoken of
as coming from the east to her destruction ; Isa. xlvi. 11.
Calling a ravenous bird from the east, the man that executeth
my counsel, from afar country. And the princes that joined
with this ravenous bird from the east, in this affair of destroy-
ing Babylon, are called kings, Jer. li. 11. The Lord hath rais^
ed up the spirit of the kings of the Medes ; for his device is at-
gainst Babylon to destroy it. Ver. 28. Prepare against hear
the nations, with the kings of the Medes, the captains thereof
and the rulers thereof — The drying the channel of the river
Euphrates, to prepare the way for these kings and captains of
the east, to enter into that city, under its high walls was the
last thing done by the besiegers of Babylon, before her actual
destruction : As this sixth vial is the last vial of God's wrath
but one, on the mystical Babylon ; and the effect of it, the
drying up the channel of the river Euphrates, is the last thing
done against it, before its actual destruction by the seventh
vial, and opens the way for those that fight in a spiritual war
against it, speedily to bring on its ruin.
Hence I think it may without dispute be determined, that
by the river Euphrates in the prophecy of this vial, is meant
something appertaining or relating to the mystical Babylon,
or the Antichristian church and kingdom, that serves that, or
is a benefit to it, in a way answerable to that in which the riv-
er Euphrates served old Babylon, and the removal of which
will in like manner prepare the way for her enemies to des-
troy her. And therefore what we have to do in the first place)
in order to find out what is intended by the river Euphrates,
in this prophecy, is to consider how the literal Euphrates
served old Babylon. And it may be noted, that Euphrates
was of remarkable benefit to that city in two respects ; It
served the city as a supply : it was let through the midst of
♦r2 UNION IN PRAYER.*
the city by an artificial canal, and ran through the midst of
the palace of the king of Babylon ; that part of his palace
called the old palace, standing on one side, and the other part
called the new palace, on the other ; with communications
from one part to another, above the Maters, by a bridge, and
under the waters, by a vaulted or arched passage ; that the
city, and especially the palace, might have the convenience of
its Avatevs, and be plentifully supplied with water. And an-
other way that the waters of Euphrates served Babylon, was
as an impediment and obstacle in the way of- its enemies, to
hinder their access to it to destroy it. For there was a vast
moat round the city, without the walls, of prodigious width
and depth, filled with the water of the river, to hinder the ac-
cess of her besiegers : And at each end of the city, the river
served instead of walls. And therefore v/hen Cyrus had dri-
ed up the river, the moat was emptied, and the channel of the
river under the walls left dry ; and so his way was prepared.
And therefore it is natural to suppose, that by drying up
the waters of the river Euphrates, in the prophecies of the
destruction of the new Babylon, to prepare the way of her
enemies, is meant the drying up her incomes and supplies ;
and the removal of those things that hitherto have been the
chief obstacles in the way of those that in this book are repre-
sented as at war with her and seeking her destruction, spoken
of Rev. xix. 11, to the end, and Chap. xii. 7, that have hindei-
ed their progress and success, or that have been the chief im-
pediments in the way of the Protestant religion. The first
thing is the drying the streams of the wealth of the new Bab-
ylon, the temporal supplies, revenues and vast incomes of the
Romish church, and riches of the Popish dominions. Waters
in scripture language very often signify provision and sup-
plies, both temporal and spiritual; as in Prov. ix. 17. Isa.
Kxxiii. 16....xliii. £0 Iv. I and iviii. 11. Jer. ii. 13 and 18.'
xvii. 8 and IS, and in other places innumerable. The tem-
poral supplies of a people are very often in scripture called
waters; as Isa. v. 13. Therefore 77iy peofile is gofie into caji-
lUrit-iucmd their honorable mai arefaniiUicd, and their mvltitudc
Um0^f IN PRAYER. 475
dried up ivith thirst, i. e. deprived of the supports and supplies
of life. And the drying up the waters of a city or kingdom,
is often used in scripture prophecy, for the depriving them of
their wealth, as the scripture explains itself, Hos. xiii. 15.
" His spring shall become dry, and his fountain shall be dried
up ; he shall spoil the treasure of all pleasant vessels." Isa.
Kv. 6, 7. " The waters of Nimrim shall be desolate ; for the;
hay is withered away ; the grass faileth ; there is no green
thing. Therefore the abundance they have gotten, and that
which they have laid up, shall they carry away to the brook of
the willows." By the brook of the willows there seems to be a
reference to the waters of Assyria or Chaldea, whose streams
abounded with willows (compare Psal. cxxxvii. 2.) So that
the carrying away the treasures of Moab, and adding of them
to the treasures of Assyria, is here represented by the figure
of turning away the waters of Nimrim from the country of
Moab, and adding them to the waters of Assyria, as the
prophecy explains itself. Yea, even in the prophecies of the
destruction of Babylon itself, the depriving her of her treas-
ures, seems to be one thing intended by the drying up of her
waters. This seems manifest by the words of the prophecy
in Jer. 1. 37, 38. " A sword is upon her treasures, and they
shall be robbed ; a drought is upon her waters, and they shall
be dried up." Compared with chap, li, I^. « O thou that
dwellest xipon many waters, abundant in treasures ;" with
ver. 36. " I will dry up her sea, and make her springs dry."
The wealth, revenues and the vast incomes of the church of
Rome, are the waters by which that Babylon has been nour-
ished and supported ; these are the waters which the Popish
clergy and the members of the Romish hierarchy thirst after,
and are continually drinking down, with insatiable appetite ;
and they are waters that have been flowing into that spiritual
city like a great river ; ecclesiastical persons possessing a
very great part of the Popish dominions : As this Babylon is
represented as vastly rich, in this prophecy of the Apocalypse,
especially in the 17th and 18th chapters. These are espe-*
cially the waters that supply the palace of the' king of thi&
new Babylon, viz. the Pope ; as the river Euphrates rar>
Vol. III. 3 M
474 UNION IN PRAYER.
through the midst of the palace of the king of old Babylon.
The revenues of the Pope have been like the waters of a great
river, coming into his palace, from innumerable fountains,-
and by innumerable branches and lesser streams, coming,
from many various and distant countries.
This prophecy represents to us two cities very contrary the
one to the other ; viz. New Babylon and the New Jerusalem,
and a river running through the midst of each. The new Je-
rusalem, which signifies the church of Christ, especially in her
best estate, is described as having a river running through the
midst of it, Rev. xxii. 1, 2. This river, as might easily bo
made most evident, by comparing this with abundance of oth-
er scriptures, undoubtedly signifies the divine supplies, and
rich and abundant spiritual incomes and provision of that holy
city. Mr. Lowman, in his late exposition, says, Jt refiresenti
a constant provision for the cojnfortable and hafifiy life of all the
inhabitants of this city of God. And in his notes on the same
place, observes as follows ; " Water, (says he) as necessary
to the support of life, and as it contributes in great cities, es-
pecially in hot eastern countries, to the ornament of the place,
and delight of the inhabitants, is a very proper representation
of the enjoyment of all things, both for the support and pleas-
ure of life." As the river that runs through the new Jerusa-
lem, the church of Christ, that refreshes that holy spiritual
society, signifies their spiritual supplies, to satisfy their spirit-
ual thirst ; so the river that runs through the new Babylon,
the Antichristian church, that wicked carnal society, signifies,
according to the opposite character of the city, her worldly,
carnal supplies, to satisfy their carnal desires and thirslings.
This new Jerusalem is called in this book the paradise of
God ; and therefore is represented as having the tree of life
growing in it, Chap. ii. 7, and xxii. 2. And it being describr
ed, as though a river ran through the midst of it, there seems
to be some allusion to the ancient paradise in Eden, of which
we are told that there ran a river through the midst of it to
•water it ; Gen, ii. 10. i. e. to supply the plants of it with nour-
ishment. And this river was this very s.ime river Euphrates,
that afterwards ran through Babylon. And in one and the other.
UNION IN PRAYER. 475
5t represented the divers supplies of two opposite cities : In
Eden, it represented the spiritual supplies and wealth of the
true Christian church, in her spiritual advancement and glo-
ry ; and seems to be so made use of Rev. xxii. 1, 2. In the
other it represented the outward carnal supplies of the false
Antichristian church, in her worldly pomp and vain glory,
chap. xvi. 12.
When the waters that supply this mystical Babylon, come
to be dried up in this sense, it will prepare the way for the
enemies of Antichristian corruption, that seek her overthrow.
The wealth of the church of Rome, and of the powers that
support it, is very much its defence. After the streams of
her revenues and riches are dried up, or very greatly dimin-
ished, her walls will be as it were broken down, and she will
become weak and defenceless, and exposed to easy ruin.
When Joab had taken that part of the city of Rabbah, that
was called the city of waters, Avhence the city had its supply
of water, the fountains of the brook Jabbok being probably
there ; and which was also called the royal city, probably be-
cause there the king had his palace and gardens, on the ac-
count of its peculiar pleasantness ; I say, when he had taken
this, the conquest of the rest of the city was easy ; his mes-
sage to David implies that the city now might be taken at
pleasure, 2 Sam. xii. 27, 28. It is possible that by the pour-
ing out of the sixth vial to dry up the river of the mystical
Babylon, there may be something like the taking the city of
waters in Rabbah ; some one of the chief of the Popish pow-
ers, that has been the main strength and support of the Popish
cause, or from whence that chuixh has its chiei" supplies, may
be destroyed, or converted, or greatly reduced. But this,
events must determine.
In the prophecies of Egypt's destruction, it is signified, that
when their rivers and waters should be dried up, in that sense,
that the streams of their temporal supplies should be averted
from them, their defence would be gone ; Isa. xix. 4, Sec.
" The Egyptians will I give over into the hand of a cruel lord ;
and the waters shall fail from the sea, and the river shall be
wasted and dried up, and the brooks of defence shall be emgi-
4r6 UNION IN PRAYER.
tied and dried up, and the reeds and flags shall wither ; every
thing sown by the brooks shall wither : The fishers also shall
mourn."
Those whose way was prepared to come in and destroy
Babylon, by the drying up the river of Euphrates, Avere the
army that was at war wiih Babylon, Cyrus the king, and his
host, that sought her overthrow : So there seems to be all
reason to suppose, that those whose way wiU be prepared to
come in and dcslFoy mystical Babylon, by drying up the mys-
tical Euphrates, are that king and ai*my that are in this book
of Revelation represented as at war with Antichrist. And
what king and army that is, we may see in chap. xii. 7, and
?;ix. 1 1, to the end : Michael the king of angels, and his an-
gels ; he whose name is called the word of God, and that has
on his vesture and on his thigh a name written, King of Kings,
and Lord of Lords; and the heavenly armies that follow him,
clothed in fine linen, white and clean. Cyrus the chief of
the kings of the east, tliat destroyed Babylon, and redeemed
God's church from thence, and restored Jerusalem, seems in
that particular affair very manifestly to be spoken of as a type
of Christ ; God calls him his shepherd, to perform his pleas-
tire, to say to Jerusalem, thou shalt be built, and to the tem-
ple, thy foundation shall be laid, Isa. xliv. 28. God calls him
his Messiah ; chap. xlv. 1. " Thus saith the Lord to his an-
ointed (in the original, to his Messiah) to Cyrus." He is
spoken of as one that God had raised up in righteousness, that
he might build his city, and freely redeem his captives, or let
them go without price or reward, chap. xlv. 13. He is said
to be one w..'om God had loved, chap, xlviii. 14. In like
manner us the Messiah is said to be God's elect, in whom his
soul cklighteth. As by Babylon, in the Revelation, is meant
that Antichristian society that is typified by old Babylon ; so
by the kings of the cast, that should destroy this Antichristian
church, must be meant those enemies of it that were typified
by Cyrus and other chieftains of the east, that destroyed old
Babylon ; viz. Christ, who Avas bom, lived, died and rose in the
east together with those spiritual princes that follow him, the
principalities and powers in heavenly places, and those minis-
UNION IN PRAYER. 47t
tevs and saints that are kings and priests, and shall reign on
earth ; especially those leaders and heads of God's people,
those Christian ministers and magistrates, that shall be dis-
tinguished as public blessings to his church, and chief instru-
ments of the overthrow of Antichrist.
As the river Euphrates served the city of Babylon as a sup-
ply, so as it also wns before observed, it served as an impedi-
ment or obstacleto hinder the access of its enemies: As there
was a vast moat round the city, filled with the water of the riv-
er, which was left empty when Euphrates was dried up. And
therefore we may suppose that another thing meant by the
effect of the sixth vial, is the removal of those things which
hitherto have been the chief obstacles in the way of the pro-
gress of the true religion, and the victory of the church of
Christ over her enemies : Which have been the corrupt doc-
trines and practices that have prevailed in Protestant coun-
tries and the doubts and difficulties that attend many doc-
trines of the true religion, and the many divisions and conten-
tions that subsist among Protestants. The removal of those
would wonderfully prepare the way for Christ and his armies,
to go forward and prevail against their enemies, in a glorious
propagation of true religion. So that this vial which is to pre-
pare the way for Christ and his people, seems to have respect
to that remarkable preparing the way for Christ, by levelling
mountains, exalting valleys, drying up rivers, and removing
stumbling blocks, which is often spoken of in the prophecies,
as what shall next precede the church's latter day glory ; as
Isa. xlii. 13, &c. " The Lord shall go forth as a mighty man ;
he shall stir up jealousy as a man of war ; he shall prevail
against his enemies. I will make waste mountains and hills,
and dry up all their herbs ; and I will make the rivers islands,
and I will dry up the pools ; and I will bring the blind by a
way that they knew not, and I will lead them in paths that
they have not known ; I will make darkness light before
them, and crooked things straight : These things will I do
unto them and not forsake them." Chap. xl. 3, 4, 5. " Pre-
pare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert an
Jiighway for our God ; Every valley shall be exalted, and
478 UNION IN PRAYER.
•every mountain and hill shall lie made low, and the crooked
shall be made straig;ht and rough places plain ; and the {jlory
of the Lord shall be revealed, and ail flesh shall see it togeth-
er." Chap. xi. 15, 10. " And the Lord shall utterly destroy
the tongue of the Egyptian sea, and with his mighty wind shall
he shake his hand over the river, and shall smite it in the
seven streams thereof, and make men go over dry shod : And
there siiall be an high way for the remnant of his people
which shall be left, from Assyria, like as it was to Israel, in the
clay that he came out of the land of Egypt." Chap. Ivii. 14.
" Cast ye up, cast ye up, prepare the way, take up the stum-
bling block out of the way of my people." And chap. Ixii.
lO. " Go through, go through the gates ; prepare yc the way
of the people ; cast up, cast up the high way ; gather out the
stones ; lift up a standard for the people." Zech. x. 10, 11,
12. " I will bring- them again also out of the land of Egypt,
and gather them out of Assyria ; and I will bring them into
the landof Gilcad and Lebanon ; and place shall not be found
for them. And he shall pass through the sea with affliction,
and shall smite the waves of the sea ; and all the deeps of the
river shall dry up : And the pride of Assyria shall be brought
down, and the sceptre of Egypt shall depart away : And I will
.•strengthen them in the Lord, and they shall walk up and
down in his name, saith the Lord." And it is worthy to be
remarked that as Cyrus' destroying Babylon, and letting go
God's captives from thence, and restoring Jerusalem, is cer-
tainly typical of Christ's destroying mystical Babylon, and de-
livering his people from her tyranny, and gloriously building
up the spiritual Jerusalem in the latter days ; so God's pre-
paring Cyrus's way, by drying up the river Euphrates, ia
spoken of in terms like those that are used in those prophe-
cies that have been mentioned, to signify the preparing
Christ's way, when he shall come to accomplish the latter
event. Thus God says concerning Cyrus, Isa. xlv. 2. " I
will go before thee, and make crooked places straight." And
Ter. 13. "I will direct, or make straight (as it is in the mar-
gin) all his ways." This is like chap. xl. 2, 4. " Prepare ye
■the way of the Lord ; make straight in the desert an highway
UNION IN PRAYER. 47%
for our God. The crooked things shall be made straight."
Chap. xlii. 16. " I will make darkness light before them, and-
crooked things straight."
If any should object against understanding the river Eu-
phrates in Rev. xvi. 12, as signifying what has been sup-"
posed, that when mention is made of the river Euphrates,
in another place in this prophecy, it is manifesly not so to be
understood, viz. in chapter ix. 14. " Saying to the sixth an-
gel which had the trumpet, loose the four angels which are
bound in the great river Euphrates ; and that there is no rea-
son to understand the river Euphrates in the vision of the
sixth vial, as signifying something diverse from what is meant
by the same river in the vision of the sixth trumpet ;
I answer, That there appears to me to be good reason for
•a diverse understanding of the river Euphrates in these two
different places : The diversity of the scene of the vision, and
of the kind of representation, in those two divers parts of this
prophecy, naturally leads to it, and requires it. It is in this
book as it is in the Old Testament ; when the river Euphra-
tes is spoken of in the Old Testament, both in the histories
and prophecies, it is mentioned with regard to a twofold rela-
tion of that river ; viz. 1st. With regard to its relation to
Babylon. And as it was related to that, it was something be-
longing to that city, as its defence and supply, as has been
represented. Thus the river Euphrates is spoken of in many
places that have been already observed, and others that might
be mentioned. 2dly. This river is spoken of with regard to
its relation to the Land of Israel, God's visible people. And
as it was related to that, it was its eastern boundary. It is so
spoken of Gen. xv. 18. Exod. xy/iii. 31. Deut. i. 7, and xi.
24. Josh. i. 4. 2 Sam. viii. 5. 1 Chron. xviii. 3. 1 Kings
iv. 21. Ezra iv. 20. Agreeable to this diverse respect or re-
lation of this river, under which it is mentioned in the Old
Testament, so must Ave understand it differently in different
parts of the prophecy of this book of revelation, according a9
the nature and subject of the vision requires. In the 16th
chapter where the prophecy is about Babylon, and the vision
is of God's plagues on Babylon, preparing the way for her de-
480 UNION IN PRAYER.
struclion, there, when the river Euphrates is -mentioned, \v*
are naturally and necessarily led to consider it as something
belonging to Babylon, appertaining to the mystical Babylon,
as Euphrates did to old Babylon. But we cannot understand
it so in the 9th chapter, for there the prophecy is not about
Babylon. To mention Euphrates there, as something belong-
ing to Babylon, would have been improper ; for the nature of
the vision, and prophetical representation, did not lead to it,
nor allow it. John had had no vision of Babylon ; that kind
of representation had not been made to him ; there is not a
word said about Babylon until we come to the second part of
this prophecy, after John had the vision of the second book,
and Christ had said to him. Thou must firefihesy again before
peoples, and nations^ and kings, chap. xi. The scene of the
vision, in the former part of the prophecy, had been more es-
pecially the land of Israel ; and the vision is concerning twa
sorts of persons there, vir. Those of the tribes of Israel that
had the seal of God in their foreheads, and those wicked apos-
tate Israelites that had not this mark. Compare chap. vii.
3 8, and chap. ix. 4. The vision in this 9th chapter is of
God's judgments on those of the tribes of Israel, or in the land
of Israel, which had not the seal of God in their foreheads.
And therefore when mention is made, ver. 14, of a judgment
coming on them from the river Euphrates, this river is here
spoken of in the former respect viz. with regard to its rela-
tion to the land of Israel, as its eastern border ; and there-
by we must imderstand that God would bring some terrible
calamity on Christendom from its eastern border, as he did
■when the Turks were let loose on Christendom.
If these things that have been spoken of, are intended in
the prophecy of the sixth vial, it affords, as I conceive, great
reason to hope that the beginning of that glorious work of
God's Spirit, which, in the progress and issue of it, will over-
throw Antichrist, and introduce the glory of the latter days, is
not very far off. •
Mr. Lowman has, I think, put it beyond all reasonable
doubt, that the fifth vial was poured out in the time of the re-
formation. It also appears satisfy ingly, by his late exposi-
UNIO]^ IN PRAYER. 4§1
tion, that take one vial with another, it has not been two hun-
dred y2ars from the beginning of one vial to the beginning of
another, but about one hundred and eighty years. But it is
now about two hundred and twenty years since the fifth vial
began to be poured ; and it is a long time since the main ef-
fects of it have been finished. And therefore if the sixth vial
has not already begun to be poured out, it may well be speed-
ily expected.
But with regard to the first thing that I have supposed to
be signified by the effect of this vial, viz. The drying up the
fountains and streams of the wealth and temporal incomes
and supplies of the Antichristian church and territories, I
would propose it to consideration, "whether or no many things
that have come to pass within these twenty years ^ast, may
not be looked upon as prob?lble beginnings of a fulfilment of
this prophecy. Particularly what the kings of Spain and Por-
tugal did some years since, when displeased with the Pope,
forbidding any thenceforward going to Rome for investitures,
&c. thereby cutting off two great streams of the Pope's wealth,
from so great and rich a part of the Popish world ; and its be*
coming so frequent a thing of late for Popish princes, in their
wars, to make bold with the treasure of the church, and to tax
the clergy within their dominions, as well as laity ; or, which
is equivalent, to oblige them to contribute great sums, under
the name of a free gift ; and also the late peeling and impov-
erishing the Pope's temporal dominions in Italy, by the arm-
ies of the Austrians, Neapolitans and Spaniards, passing and
repassing through them, and living so much at discretion in
them, of which the Pope has so loudly complained, and in
vain ; receiving nothing but menaces, when he has objected
against giving liberty for the like passage, for the ftiture.
These things make it hopeful that the time is coming when
the princes of Europe, the ten hoins, shall hate the vrhore,
and make her desolate and naked, and eat her flesh ; as
Rev. xvii. 16, which will prepare the way for what next fol-
lows, her being burnt with fire ; even as the sixth vial pour-
ed out, to consume the supplies of Antichrist, and strip him
naked of his wealth, and as it were to pick his flesh off from his
Vol. III. 5 N
482 UNION IN PRAYER.
bones, will make way for what next follows, the seventh viaK
that will consume Antichrist by the fierceness of God's
wrath.
Besides these things that have been already mentioned, are
also worthy to be considered the things that have lately hap-
pened to dry lip the fountains and streams of the wealth of the
Anlichristian donunions : As, the so far ruining the trade of
France and Spain, that are the two chief Popish kingdoms, the
main support of the Popish cause, and from whence the king-
dom of Antichrist has had of late its main supplies. The al-
most miraculous taking of CapeBreton,in the year 1 745, where-
by was dried up one of the main sources of the wealth of the
kingdom of France ; and the no less,but yet more wonderful dis-
appointment of the French, in their great attempt to repossess
themselves of it, and the confounding of their great Armada,
under the duke D'Anville, by a most visible hand of God a-
gainst them, the last year ; and in now again baffling a second
attempt of our obstinate enemies, this year, by delivering up
their men of war, with their warlike forces and stores, in their
■way to America, into the hands of the English Admirals, An-
son and Warren : The strange and unaccountable consuming
of the great magazines of the French Eastindia company, at
Port L'Orient, with their magnificent buildings, the last year ;
and its so wonderfully coming to pass, that scarce any thing
of the great stores there laid up, was saved out of the
flames ; the awful destruction, by an earthquake, the last
year, of that great and rich city of Lima, the centre of the
South sea trade, and the capital of Peru, the richest country
in the world, from whence conies more of its silver and gold
than any other country, from whence Spain is principally
supplied with its wealth, and where the French had a great
trade ; the destruction of the city being attended with the de-
struction of all the ships in the harbor, which were dashed in
pieces as it were in a moment, by the immediate hand of
God ; many of which were doubtless laden with vast treas-
ures. I might have mentioned the taking of Porto Bello, not
long before this, by a very small force, though a place of very
great strength, where the Spanish galleons used principally
UNION IN PRAYER. 48S
to go, to carry the wealth of Peru to Spaui. Besides the tak-
ing from the French and Spaniards so many of their ships,
laden with vast riches, trading to the south seas, the East and
Westindies, and the Levant.
And here it is especially worthy of notice, that when the
French seemed to have gotten so great an advantage of the
English factory at Madrass, they were so frustrated of the
benefit and gains they expected by it, by the hand of heaven
against them, immediately pursueing the conquei'ors with
tempest, wrecking their ships laden with our spoils ; and after
that, delivering up into the hands of the English their East-
india fleet, with their stores and immense treasures, intended
for the confirming to themselves the advantage they seemed
to have gained by the forementioned conquest : At the same
instant, also delivering into our hands their strong force in-
tended for the regaining that great fountain of their wealth,
which they had lost at Cape Breton. And since that, deliver-
ing into the hands of Sir Peter Warren so great a part of their
vast and rich fleet from the Westindies.
And one thing with relation to the taking of Cape Breton,
thougliit may seem trivial, yet I do not think to be altogether
inconsiderable in the present case ; and that is, that hereby
the Antichristian dominions are deprived of a very great part
of their fish, which makes no small part of the food and sup-
port of Popish countries ; theirsuper stition forbidding them to
eat any flesh for near a third part of the year. This they
were supplied with much more from Cape Breton, than any
place in the world in the possession of Papists. And the con-
tention of France with the Dutch, deprives them of most of
their supply of this sort, which they had elsewhere. When
the prophet Isaiah foretells the depriving Egypt of its wealth
and temporal supplies, under the figure of drying up their
rivers, this is particularly mentioned, that they should be de-
prived of their fish. Isa. xix. 4, &c. " And the Egyptians
will I give over into the hand of a cruel Lord. And the waters
shall fail from the sea, and the rivers shall be wasted and dried
tip ; and they shall turn the rivers far away, and the brooks
of defence shall be emptied and dried up. The fiishers alsp
484 - UNION IN PRAYER.
shall mourn, and all they that cast angle into the brooks shall
lament, and they that spread nets upon the waters shall lan-
guish." This is expressed in the prophecies of drying up
the waters, i. e. the supplies of Egypt ; and this probably is
implied in the prophecies of drying up the waters of that city
that is spiritually called Egypt, And it may be noted, that this
is not only a supply that the church of Antichrist has literally
out of the waters, but is that part of their temporal supply
which is eminently the supply and food of their Antichrist-
ian superstition, or which their Popish religion makes neces-
sary for them.
These things duly considered, I imagine afford us ground
to suppose, not only that the effect of this sixth vial is already
begun, but that some progress is already made in it, and that
this vial is now running apace. And when it shall be finish-
ed, there is all reason to suppose that the destruction of An-
tichrist will very speedily follow ; and that the two last vials
will succeed one another more closely than the other vials.
When once the river Euphrates was dried up, and Cyrus's
way v/as prepared, he delayed not, but immediately entered
into the city to destroy it. Nor is it God's mann«r, when
once his way is prepared, to delay to deliver his church and
shew mercy to Zion. When once impediments are remov-
ed, Christ will no longer remain at a distance, but will be like
a roe or a young hart, coming swiftly to the help of his peo-
ple. When that cry is made, Isa. Ivii. 14. " Cast ye up, cast
ye up, prepare the way, Sec. The high and lofty one that in-
habits eternity, is represented as very near to revive the spirit
of the contrite, and deliver his people with whom he had been
wroth," Ver. 15, to llie end. When that cry is made Isa. xl.
" Prepare yc the way of the Lord, make straight in the de-
sert an highway for our God ; every valley shall be exalted,"
Sec. God t( lis his church, that her tvarfare is accomjilishcdy a?id
the time (0 cowfort her is come^ and that the glory of the Lord
TiO'w shall be revealed, and all Jlcsh see it together, ver. 1 5.
And agreeably to these things, Christ, on the pouring out the
sixth vial, suys, Beheld I conies Rev. xvi. 15. The sixth vial
is the forerunner of the seventh and last, to prepare its way.
UNION IN PRAYER. 485
The angel that pours out this vial is the harbinger of Christ ;
and when the harbinger is come, the king is at hand. John
the Baptist, that was Christ's harbinger, who came to level
mountains and fill up valleys, proclaimed, The kingdom of
heaven is at hand ; and tuhen he had prepared Christ's way,
then the Lord suddenly came into his temple, even the messenger
of the covenant, Mai. iii. I,
It is true, that we do not know how long this vial may con-
tinue running, and so Christ's way preparing, before it is fully
prepared : But yet if there be reason to think the effect of
this vial is begun, or is near, then there is reason also to think
that the beginning of that great work of God's spirit, in reviving
of religion, which, before it is finished, will issue in Anti-
christ's ruin, is not far off. For it is pretty manifest, that the
beginning of this work will accompany the sixth vial. For
the gathering together of the armies on both sides, on the
side of Christ and Antichrist, to that great battle that shall is-
sue in the overthrow of the latter, will be under this vial ;
(compare Rev. xvi. 12, IS, 14, with chapter xix. 11, to the end)
And it is plain that Christ's manifesting himself, and wonder-
fully appearing after long hiding himself to plead his own
and his people's cause, and riding forth against his enemies
in a glorious manner, and his people's following him in pure
linen, or the practice of righteousness and pure religion, will
be the thing that will give the alarm to Antichrist, and cause
him to gather that vast host to make the utmost opposition.
But this alarm and gathering together is represented as be-
ing under the sixth vial. So that it will be a great revival,
and mighty progress of true religion under the sixth vial, em-
inently threatening the speedy and utter overthrow of Satan's
kingdom on earth, that will so mightily rouse the old serpent,
to exert himself with such exceeding violence, in that great-
est conflict and struggle that ever he had uiih Christ and the
Church, since the world stood.
All the seven vials bring terrible juds;nients xipon Anti-
christ ; but there seems to be something disiinguishing of the
three last, the fifth, sixth and seventh, viz. That they more
directly tend to the overthrow of lus kingdom, and accordingly
486 UNION IN PRAYER.
racli of them is attended with a great reviving of rclii^ion. The
fifth vial was attended \rith such a revival, Rnd reformatiork,
that greatly weakened and diminished the throne or kingdom
of the hcast, and went far towards its ruin. It seems as
though the sixth vial should be nnicli more so ; for it is the
distinguishing note of this vial, that it is the preparatory vial,
•which more than any other vial prepares the way for Christ's
coming to destroy the kingdom of Antichrist, and set up his
own kingdom in the world. A great outpouring of the Spirit
accompanied that dispensation that was preparatory to Christ's
coming in his pul)lic ministry, in the days of his iksli : So,
much more, will a great outpouring of the Spirit accompany
the dispensation that will be preparatory to Christ's coming-
in his kingdom.
And besides those things which belong to the preparation of
Christ's way, which are so often represented by levelling
mountains, drying up rivers, Sec. viz. The unravelling iniricar
cies, and removing diffjcullies attending Christian doctrines,
the distinguishing l)ct\veen true religion and its false appear-
ances, the detecting and exploding errors and corrupt princi-
ples, .and the reforming the wicked lives of professors, which
have been the chief stumbling blocks and obstacles that have
hitherto hindered the progress of true religion ; I say, these
things, which seem to belong to this preparatory vial, are the
proper work of the Spirit of God, promoting and advancing di-
vine light and true piety, and can be the effect of nothing else.
And that the begim.ing of that glorious work of God's Spir-
it, which shall finally bring on the church's latter day glory,
will accompany that other effect of this vial, A'iz. The turning
the streams of the wealth of the world, the bringing its treas-
ures, and the gains of its trade and navigation, into the true
I'rotestant church of Christ, seems very manifest, because this
very effect is spoken of as that which shall be at the begin-
ning of tliis glorious work. Isa. Ix. 8, 9. " Who are these
that fly as a cloud, and as doves to their windows ? Surely the
Isles shall wait for me, and the ships of Tarshish.y?r5/, to
hrirg thy sons from far, their silver and gold with them, unto
the name of the 1-ord thy God, and iq t'ue I'oly one of Israej.
UNION IN PRAYER. 4S7
because he hath glorified thee." So that it is to be hoped
that before this effect of this vial, which is now probably be-
gun, is at an end, the Spirit of God will so influence the hearts
of Protestants, that they will be disposed to devote to the ser-
vice of God the silver and gold they take from their Popish
enemies, and the gains of their trade and navigation, both to
the East and Westindies, so that their merchandize and hire
shall be holiness to the Lord.
Agreeably to what has been supposed, that an extraordin.i-
ry outpouring of the Spirit of God is to accompany this sixth
vial ; so the beginning of a work of extraordinary awakening
has already attended the probable beginning of this vi;;l ; and
has been continued in one place or other, for many years past ;
although it has been, in some places, mingled with much en-
thusiasm, after the manner of things in their first beginnings,
unripe, and mixed with miich crudity. But it is to I)e hoped
a far more pure, extensive and glorious revival of religion is
not far off, which will more properly be the beginning of that
work, which in its issue shall overthrow the kingdom of Anti-
christ, and of Satan through the world. But God will be in-
quired of for this, by the house of Israel, to do it for them.
Ans. 5. If notwithstanding all that I have said, it be still
judged that there is sufficient reason to determine that the ru-
in of Antichrist is at a very great distance, and if all that I
have said, as arguing that there is reason to hope that the be-
ginning of that glorious revival of religion, which in its con-
tinuance and progress will destroy the kingdom of Antichrist
is not very far off, be judged to be of no force ; yet it will not
follow that our complying with what is proposed to us in the
late memorial from Scotland, will be in vain, or not followed
with such spiritual blessings, as will richly recompense the
pains of such extaordinary prayer for the Holy Sphit, and the
revival of religion. If (k)d does not grant that greatest of all
effusions of his Spirit, so soon as we desire, yet we shall have
the satisfaction of a consciousness of our having employed
ourselves in a manner that is certainly agreeable to Christ's
will and frequent coniniands, in being much in prayer for this
mercy, and much more in it than has heretofore been com-
488 UNION IN PRAYER.
mon with Christians : And there will be all reason lo hope,
that we shall receive some blessed token of his acceptance.
If the fall of mystical Babylon, and the work of God's Spirit
that shall bring it to pass, be at several hundred years distance,
yet it follows not that there will be no happy revivals of re-
ligion before that time, that shall be richly worth the most
diligent, earnest and constant praying for.
I would say something to one Objection more, and then
hasten to the conclusion of this discourse.
Objkct. VI. Some may be ready to object. That what is
proposed in this memorial is a new thing, such as never was
put in practice in the church of God befor.e.
Ans. If there be something circumstantially new in it,
this cannot be a sufficient objection. The duty of prayer is no
new duty : For many of God's people expressly to agree, as
touching something they shall ask in prayer, is no new thing :
For God's people to agree on circumstances of time and place
for united prayer, according to their own discretion is no new
thing : For many, in different places, to agree to offer up ex-
trpordinary prayers to God, at the same time, as a token of their
union, is no new thing ; but has been commonly practiced in
the appointment of days of fasting and prayer for special mer-
cies. And if the people of God should engage in the duty of
prayer, for the coming of Christ's kingdom, in a new man-
ner in that respect, that they resolve they will not be
so negligent of this duty, as has been common with profes-
sors of religion heretofore, but will be more frequent and
fervent in it ; this would be such a new thing as ought to
be, and would be only to reform a former negligence. AncV
for the people of God in various parts of the world, visibly,
and by express agreement, to unite for this extraoi'dinary
prayer, is no more than their duty, and no more than w hat it
is foretold the people of God should actually do, before the
time comes of the church's promised glory on earth. And
if this be a duty, then it is a duty to come into some method
to render this practicable : But it is not practicable (as was
shewn before) but by this method, or some other equivalent.
UNION IN PRAYER. 489
THE CONCLUSION.
AND now, upon the Avhole, I desire every serious Christian,
that may read this discourse, calmly and deliberately to con-
sider whether he can excuse himself from complying with
what has beep proposed to us and requested of us, by those
ministers of Christ in Scotland, that are the authors of tho
late memorial. God has stirred up a part of his church, in a
distant part of the world, to be in an extraordinary manner
seeking and crying to him, that he would appear to fiu'or Zion^
as he has promised. And they are applying themselves to
us, to join with them ; and make that very proposal (o U3, that
is spoken of in ray text, and in like manner and circumstanc-
es. The members of one church, in one country, are com-
ing to others, in other distant countries, saying, " Let us
go speedily and constantly to pray before the Lord, and to
seek the Lord of hosts." Will it not become us readily to say
« I will go also" ? What these servants of Christ ask of us,
is not silver or gold, or any of our outward substance, or that
we would put ourselves to any cost, or do any thing that will
be likely to expose us to any remarkable trouble, difficulty or
suffering in our outward interest ; but only that we would
help together with them, by our prayers to God, for the great-
est mercy in the world ; and tliat a mercy which as much
concerns us as them ; for the glory of their Lord and ours,
for the great advancement of our common interest and happi-
ness, and the happiness of our fellow creatures throu.<»-h all
nations ; a mercy, which, at this day especially, there is great
need of; a mercy, which, we in this land do stand iri particu-
lar need of; a mercy which the word of God requires us to
make the subject matter of our prayers, above all other mer-
cies, and gives us more encouragement to pray earnestly and
unitedly to him for, than any other mercy ; and a mercy,
which the providence of God towards the world of mankind,
at this day, docs loudly caii the people of God to pray for. I
think, we cannot reasonably doubt but that these ministers
have acted a part becoming discipjes of the great Messiah,
Vol. III. 3 o
496 UNION IN PRAYER.
and ministers of his kingdom, and have done the will of God,
according to his word, in setting forward such an affair at this
day, and in proposing it to us. And therefore I desire it
may be considered, whether we shall not really sin against
God, in refusing to comply with their proposal and request,
or in neglecting it, and turning it by, with but little notice and
attention ; therein disregarding that which is truly a call of
God to us.
The ministers that make this proposal to us are no Sepa-
ratists or schismatics, promoters of no public disorders, nor of
any wildness or extravagance in matters of religion ; but are
quiet and peaceable members and ministers of the church of
Scotland, that have lamented the late divisions and breaches
of that church. If any shall say, that they are under no ad-
vantage to judge of their character, but must take it on trust
from others, because they conceal their names ; in answer to
this, I would say, that I presume that no sober person will
say that he has any reason to suspect tjiem, to be any other
than gentlemen of honest intention. Be sure there is no ap-
pearance of any thing else, but an upright design in their pro-
posal : And that they have not mentioned their names, is an
argument of it. It may well be presumed, from the manner
of their expressing themselves, in the memorial itself, that
they concealed their names from that, which perhaps may be
called an excess of modesty ; choosing to be at the greatest
distance from appearing to set forth themselves to the view of
the world, as the heads of a great affair, and the first project-
ors and movers of something extraordinary, that they desire
should become general, and that God's people in various dis-
tant parts of the world should agree in. And therefore, they
are moreover careful to tell us, that they do not propose the
affair, as now setting it on foot, but as a thing already set on
foot ; and do not tell us who first projected and moved it. The
proposal is made to us in a very proper and prudent manner,
with all appearance of Christian modesty and sincerity, and
with a very prudent guard against any thing that looks like
superstition, or whatsoever might entangle a tender con-
science ; and far from any appearance of a design to promote
UNION IN PRAYER. 49 J
any particular party or denomination pf Christians, in opposi-
tion to others ; but with all appearance of the contrary, in
their charitable request, that none would by any means con-
ceive of any such thing to be in their view, and that all, of all
denominations, and opinions concerning the late religious
commotions, would join with them, in seeking the common
interest of the kingdom of Christ. And therefore I think,
none can be in the way of their duty, in neglecting a pro-
posal in itself excellent, and that which they have reason to
think is made with upright intentions, merely because the
proposers modestly conceal their names. I do not see how
any serious person, that has an ill opinion of late religious
stirs, can have any color of reason to refuse a compliance with
this proposal, on that account : The more disorders, extrava-
gancies and delusions of the devil have lately prevailed, the
more need have we to pray earnestly to God, for his Ploly
Spirit to promote true religion, in opposition to the grand de-
ceiver, and all his works ; and the more such prayer as is pro-
posed, is answered, the more effectually will all that is con-
trary to sober and pure religion, be extirpated and exploded.
One would think that every one that favors the dust of Zi-
on, when he hears that God is stirring up a considerable num-
ber of his ministers and people, to unite in extraordinary
prayer, for the revival of religion and advancement of his
Kingdom, should greatly rejoice on this occasion. If we lay
to heart the pi'esent calamities of the church of Christ, and
long for that blessed alteration that God has promised, one
would think it should be natural to rejoice at the appearance
of something in so dark a day, that is so promising a token.
Would not our friends that were lately in captivity at Canada,
that earnestly longed for deliverance, have rejoiced to have
heard of any thing that seemed to forebode the approach of
their redemption ? And particularly may we not suppose that
such of them as were religious persons, would greatly have
rejoiced to have understood that there was stirred up in God's
people an extraordinary spirit of prayer for their redemption ?
And I do not know why it would not be as natural for us to
rejoice at the like hopeful token of the redemption of Zion,
492 UNION IN PRAYER.
if wc made her interest our o\Yn, and preferred Jerusalem
above our chief joy.
If we are indeed called of God to comply with the proposal
now made to us, then kt me beseech all that do sincerely
love the interest of real Christianity, notwithstanding any di-
versity of opinion, and former disputes, now to unite in this
aflair, with one heart and voice : And let us go speedily to
pray before the Lord. There is no need that one should
wait for another. If we can get others, that are our neigh-
bors, to join with us, and so can conveniently spend the quar-
terly seasons with praying societies, this is desirable ; but if
not,' why should we wholly neglect the duty proposed ? Why
should not we perform it by ourselves, uniting in heart and
practice, as far as we are able, with those who, in distant places,
are engaged in that duty at that time ?
If it be agreeable to the mind and wiil of God, that we should
comply with the memorial, by praying for the coming of
Christ's kingdom, in the manner therein proposed, then
doubtless it is the duty of all to comply with the memorial, in
that respect also, viz. in endeavoring, as far as in us lies, to
promote others' joining in such prayer, and to render this
union and agreement as extensive as may be. Private Christ-
ians may have many advantages and opportunities for this ;
but especially ministers, inasmuch as they not only are by of-
fice overseers of Vifhole congregations of God's people, and
iheir guides, in matters of religion, but ordinarily have a far
more extensive acquaintance and influence abroad, than pri-
vate Christians in common have.
And I hope that such as are convinced that it is their duty
to comply with, and encourage this design, will remember
that we ought not only to go speedily to pray before the Lord,
and to seek this mercy, but also to go constantly. We should
■unite in our practice those two things, which our Saviour
\mites in his precept, /iraj/m.§- and not fainting. If we should
continue some years, and nothing remarkable in Providence
should appear, as though Cod heard and answered, we should
act very unbecoming believers, if we should therefore begin
to be disheartened, and grow dull and slack, in our seeking of
UNION IN PRAYER. 493
God so great a mercy. It is very apparent frosn the word of
God, that God is wont often to try the faith and patience of
his people, when crying to him for some great and important
mercy, by withholding the mercy sought, for a season, and
not only so, but at first to cause an increase of dark appear-
ances ; and yet, v/ithout fail, at last, to succeed those who
continue instant in prayer with all perseverance, and will not
let God go except he blesses. It is now proposed that this
extraordinary united prayer should continue for seven years,
from November, 1746. Perhaps some that appear forward
to engage, may begin to think the time long, before the sev-
en years are out ; and may account it a dull story, to go on,
for so long a time, praying in this extraordinary method,
while all yet continues dark and dead,without any dawnings of
the wished for light, or new promising appearance in Provi-
dence of the near approach of the desired mercy. But let it
be considered, whether it will not be a poor business, if our
faith and patience is so short winded, taut we cannot be wil-
ling to wait upon God one seven years, in a way of taking this
little pains, in seeking a mercy so infinitely vast. For my
part, I sincerely wish and hope that there may not be an ehd
of extraordinary united prayer, among God's people, for the
effusions of the blessed Spirit, when the seven years are end-
ed ; but that it will be continued, either in this method, or
some other, by a new ^agreement, that will be entered into,
with greater engagedness, and more abundant alacrity, than
this is ; and that extraordinary united prayer for such a mer-
cy will be further propagated and extended, than it can be
expected to be in one seven years. But yet at the same time
I hope God's people, that unite In this agreement, will sec
some tokens for good, before these seven years are out, that
shall give them to see, that God has not said to the seed of
Jacob, seek ye me in vain ; and shall serve greatly to animate
and encourage them to go on in united prayers for the ad-
vancement of Christ's kingdom, with increasing fervency.
But whatever our hopes may be in this respect, we must be
content to be ignorant of the times and seasons, which the
'^ather hath put in his own power ; and must be willing that
494 UNION IN PRAYER.
God should answer prayer, and fulfil his own glorious proncv-
ises,in his own lime ; rcniembeving such instructions, counsels
and promises of the word of God as these, Psal. xxvii. 14.
"Wait on theLord,bc of good courap!;c, and he shall strengthen
thine heart ; wait I say on the Lord." Hab. ii. 3, 4. "For the vis-
ion is yet for an appointed time ; but in the end it shall speak
and not lie : Though it tarry, wait for it ; because it -will
surely come, it will not tarry." Mich. vii. 7. " I will look
imto the Lord, I will wait for the God of my salvation : My
God will hear me." Isa. xxv. 8, 9. " God will wipe away
tears from off all faces, and the rebuke of his people shall he
lake away from oft' all the earth ; for the Lord hath spoken
it. And it shall be said in that day, Lo, this is our God ! We
h.ave waited for him, and he will save us : This is Jehovah I
We have waited fur him, we will be glad and rejoice in his
salvation." Amen.
A N
ACCOUNT
OF THB
LIFE
OF THE REVEREND
DAVID BEAINERD,
MINISTER OF THE GOSPEL ; MISSIONARY TO THE INDIANS
FROM THE HONORABLE SOCIETY, IN SCOTLAND, FOR
THE PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIAN KNOWLEDGE ;
AND PASTOR OF A CHURCH OF CHRIST-
IAN INDIANS IN NEWJERSEY.
IV/io died at Northampton, in Aemengland, October 9ih,
1747, in the SOth year if his age.
CHIEFiY TAKEN FROM HIS OWN DIARY, AND OTHER PRIVATE
WRITINGS, WRITTEN FOR HIS OWN USE.
ADVERTISEMENT.
THE particular account, given in this book,
of Mr. Brainerd, save that part which relates to
his last exercises and his death, we have been con-
strained to omit. This omission is not only a mat-
ter of necessity, as we had not room for the entire
account, but we think of propriety, as it consists al-
most wholly of extracts from Mr. Brain erd's Dia-
ry, and in his own words. A few brief remarks
are indeed interspersed by Mr. Edwards, to con-
nect the extracts, and give the whole the cast of a
continued Narrative. But the account taken at
large is too much of a mere compilation to be num-
bered properly among his works. It will not be
possible we confess to feel the pertinency and weight
of the Reflections which Mr. Edwards has made
on these memoirs, so sensibly as if they had been
just read, as in fact they are supposed to have been.
But if the reader will consider what we have insert-
ed, as a specimen of Mr. Brainerd's views, ex-
ercises and efforts, as a Christian, a Preacher and a
Missionary, as detailed through more than two hun-
dred preceding pages, he will not be badly prepared
to peruse the Reflections.
Vos,. III.
CLOSING SCENE OF THE LIFE
<>*• THE
REV. DAVID BRAINEED<
JMr. BRAINERD, before he left Boston,
had occasion to bear a very full, plain, and open testimony
against that opinion, that the essence of saving faith lies in be-
lieving that Christ died for me in particular, and that this is
the first act of faith in a true believer's closing with Christ....
JJe did it in a long conference he had with a gentleman, that
has very publicly and strenuously appeared to defend that
tenet. He had this discourse with him in the presence of a
number of considerable persons, who came to visit Mr. Brain-
erd before he left the town, and to take their leave of him. In
which debate he made this plain declaration, at the same time
confirming what he said by many arguments, that the essence
of saving faith was wholly left out of that definition of saving
faith which that gentleman has published ; and that the faith
•which he had defined, had nothing of God in it, nothing above
nature, nor indeed above the power of the devils ; and that all
such as had this faith, and had no better, though they might
have this to never so high a degree, would surely perish
And he declared also, that he never had greater assurance of
the falseness of the principles of those that maintained such a
faith, and of their dangerous and destructive tendency, or a
moi'e affecting sense of the great delusion and misery of those
that depended on getting to heaven by such a faith, while they
had no better, than he lately had when he was supposed to be
at the point to die, and expected every minute to pass into
eternity Mr. Brainerd's discourse at this time, and the forci-
ble reasonings by which he confirmed what he asserted, apr
peared to be greatly to the satisfaction pf those present j a^
500 EXTRACTS rnoM
several of them took occasion expressly to manifest to him>
before they took leave of him.
When this conversation was ended, having bid an affection-
ate farewell to his friends, he set out in the cool of the after-
noon, on his journey to Northampton, attended by his brother,
and my daughter that went with him to Boston ; and would
have been accompanied out of the town by a number of gen-
tlemen, besides that honorable person who gave him his com-
pany for some miles on that occasion, as a testimony of their
esteem and respect, had not his aversion to any thing of pomp
and shew prevented it.
Saturday., July 25 1 arrived here at Northampton ; hav-
ing set out from Boston on Monday, about four o'clock, p. >r.
In this journey, I rode about sixteen miles a day, one day with
another. I was sometimes extremely tired and faint on the
load, £o that it seemed impossible for me to proceed any fur-
ther ■ At other times I was considerably better, and felt some
freedom both of body and mind.
Lord's day, July 26 This day I saw clearly, that I should
never be happy ; yea, that God himself could not make me
happy, unless I could be in a capacity to please and glorify
him forever : Take away this, and admit me into ail the fine
heavens that can be conceived of by men or angels, and I
should siill be miserable forever.
Though he had so far revived, as to be able to travel thus
far, yet he manifested no expectation of recovery : He suppos-
ed, as his physician did, that his being brought so near to death
at Boston, was ov/ing to the breaking of ulcers in his lungs :
He told me, that he had had several such ill turns before, only
not to so high a degree, but as he supposed, owing to the same
cause, viz. the breaking of ulcers ; and that he was brought
lower and lower every time ; and it appeared to him, that in
his last sickness, in Boston, he v/as brought as low as it was
possible and yet live ; and that he had not the least expecta-
tion of surviving the next return of this breaking of ulcers :
But still appeared pefcctly calm in the prospect of death.
On Wednesday morning, the week after he came to North-
ampton, he took leave of his brother Israelj as never expect-
BRAINERD's JOURNAL. 501.
in^ to see him again in ibis world ; he now setting out from
hence on his journey to Newhaven.
Vvhen Mr. Biainerd came hither, he had so much strength
as to be able, from day to day, to ride out two or three miles,
and to return ; and sometimes to pray in the family ; but from
this time he gradually, but sensibly, decayed, and became
weaker and weaker.
While he was here, his conversation from first to last was
much on the same subjects as it had been when in Boston :
He was much in speaking of the nature of true religion of
heart and practice, as distinguished from its various counter-
feits ; expressing his great concern, that the latter did so
jmuch prevail in many places. He often manifested his
great abhorrence of all such doctrines and principles in religr
ion, as in any wise savored of, and had any, though but a re-
mote tendency to Antinomianism ; of all such notions, as
seemed to diminish the necessity of holiness of life, or to
abate men's regard to the commands of God, and a strict, dil-
igent, and universal practice of virtue and piety, under a pre-
tence of depreciating our v/orks, and magnifying Cod's free
grace. He spake often, with much detestation, of such ex-
periences and pretended discc. ciies and joys, as have nothing
of the nature of sanctification in them, and do not tend to
strictness, tenderness, and diligence in religion, and meekness
and benevolence towards mankind, and an humble behavior :
And he also declared, that he looked on such pretended hu-
mility as worthy of no regard, that was not manifested by
modesty of conduct and conversation. He spake ofien, with
abhorrence, of the spirit and practice that appears among the
greater part of separatists at this day in the land, particularly
those in the eastern parts of Connecticut ; in their condemn-
ing and separating from the standing ministry and churches,
their crying down learning, and a learned ministry, their no-
tion of an immediate call to the Vv'ork of the ministry, and the
forwardness of laymen to set up themselves as public teachers.
He had been much conversant in the eastern part of Connec-
ticut, his native place being near to it, vvhen the same princi-
ples, notions and spirit, began to operate, which have since
502 EXTRACTS FROM
prevailetl to a greater height ; and had acquaintance with som*
of those persons who are become heads and leaders of the
separatists ; he had also been conversant with persons of the
same way elsewhere : And I heard him say, once and again,
he knew by his acquaintance with this sort of people, that what
was chiefly and most generally in repute among them as the
power of godliness, was an entirely different thing from that
true vital pi^-'ty recommended in the scriptures, and had noth-
ing in it of that nature. He manifested a great dislike of a
disposition in persons to much noise and show in religion, and
affecting to be abundant in proclaiming and publishing their
own experiences : Though at the same time he did not con-
demn, but approved of Christians' speaking of their own ex-
periences on some occasions, and to some persons, with due
modesty and discretion.
After he came hither, as long as he lived, he was much in
speaking of that future prosperity of Zion, that is so often
foretold and promised in the scripture : It was a theme he
delighted to dwell upon ; and his mind seemed to be carried
forth with earnest concern about it, and intense desires, that
religion might speedily and abundantly revive and flourish ;
though he had not the least expectation of recovery ; yea,
the nearer death advanced, and the more the symptoms of its
approach increased, still the more did his mind seem to be
taken up with this subject. He told me, when near his end, that
" he never in all his life, had his mind so led forth in desires
and earnest prayers for the flourishing of Christ's kingdom on
earth, as since he was brought so exceeding low at Boston."
He seemed much to wonder, that there appeared no more of
a disposition in ministers and people to pray for the flourish-
ing of religion through the vv'orld ; that so little a part of their
prayers was generally taken up about it in their families, and
elsewhere ; and particularly, he several times expressed his
wonder, that there appeared no more forwardness to comply
with the proposal lately made, in a memorial from a number
of ministers in Scotland, and sent over into America, for unit-
ed, extraordinary prayer, among Christ's ministers and peo-
ple, for the coming of Christ's kingdom : And he sent it ^
BRAINERD's JOURNAL. SBS
lilts dying advice to his own congregation that they should
practice agreeably to that proposal.*
Though he was constantly exceeding week, yet there ap-
peared in him a continual care well to improve time, and fill
it up with something that might be profitable, and in some
respect for the glory of God or the good of men ; either prof-
itable conversation, or writing letters to absent friends, or
rioting something in his Diary, or looking over his former
writings, correcting them, and preparing them to be left in
the hands of others at his death, or giving some directions
concerning a future conducting and management of his peo-
ple, or employment in secret devotions. He seemed never
to be easy, however ill, if he was not doing something for
God, or in his service.
After he came hither, he wrote a preface to a Diary of the
famous Mr. Shepard's, having been much urged to it by those
gentlemen in Boston, who had the care of the publication :
Which Diary, with his preface, has since been published.
In his Diary for Lord's Day, August 9, he speaks of lonig-
ing desires after death, through a sense of the excellency of a
State of perfection.
In his Diary for Lord's Day, August 16, he speaks of his
having so much refreshment of soul in the house of God, that
it seemed to refresh his body. And this is not only noted in
his Diary, but was very observable to others ; it was very ap-
parent, not only, that his mind was exhilarated with inward
consolation, but also that his animal spirits and bodily strength
seemed to be remarkably restored, as though he had foa-got
his illness. But this was the last time that ever he attended
public worship on the Sabbath.
On Tuesday morning that week, I being absent on a jour-
ney, he prayed with my family ; but not without much diffi-
* His congregation, since this, have with great cheerfulness and unanimity
fallen in with this advice, and have practised agreeably to the proposal from
Scotland ; and have at times, appeared with uncommon engagedness and ferw
vency of spirit in their meetings and united devotions, pursuant to that pro-
posal : Also the Presbyteries of Newyork, and Newbrunswick, since this,
have with one consent, fallen in with the proposal, as likewise some others ef
God's people in those parts.
504 lilXtRACTS FROM
culty, for want of bodily strcnglh : And this was the last fam-
ily prayer that ever he ma'^c.
lie had been wont, until now, frequently to ride out, two or
three miles : But this week, on Thursday, was the last timo
he ever did so.
Lord's Day August 23. — Tliis morning I was considerably
refreshed with the thoutj;hl, yea, the hope and expectation of
(he enlarf^emcnt of Christ's kingdom ; and I could not but
hope, the lime was at hand, when Babylon the great would
fall, and rise no inorc : This led me to some spiritual medi-
tations, that were very refreshing to me. I was unable to at-
tend public worship cither part of the day ; but God was
pleased to afford me fixedness and satisfaction in divine
thoughts. Nothing so refreshes my soul, as when I can go
to God, yea, to God my exceeding joy. When he is so, sensi-
bly, to my soul, O, how unspeakably delightful is this !
In the week past I had divers turns of inward refreshing ;
though my body was inexpressibly weak, followed continually
with agues and fevers. Sometimes my soul centered in
God, as my only portion ; and I felt that I should be forever
unhappy, if he did net reign : I saw the sweetness and hap-
piness of being his subject, a.t his disposal : This made all my
difticullies quickly vanish.
From this Lord's Day, viz. August 23, I was troubled very
much with vajwury disorders, and could neither write nor
read, and could scarcely live ; although, through mercy, was
not so much oppressed with heavy melancholy and gloomi-
ness, as at many other times.
Until this week he had been wont to lodge in a room above
stairs ; but he now grew so weak, that he was no longer able
to go up stairs and down ; Friday August 28, was the last
lime he ever went above stairs ; henceforward he betook him-
self to a lower room.
On Wednesday, September 2, being the day of our public
lecture, he sfcemed to be refreshed with seeing the neighbor-
ing miiusters that came hither to the lecture, and expressed a
great desire once more to go to the house of (iod on that
day : And accordingly rode to the meeting, and attended di-
BRAINERD's JOURNAL. 505
tine service while the Rev. Mr. Woodbridge of Hatfield
preached. He signified that he supposed it to be the last time
that ever he should attend the public worship ; as it proved.
And indeed it was the last time that ever he went out at our
gate alive.
On the Saturday evening next following, he was unexpect-
edly visited by his brother, Mr. John Brainerd, who came to
see him from Newjersey. He was much refreshed by this
unexpected visit, this brother being peculiarly dear to him ;
and he seemed to rejoice in a devout and solemn manner, to
see him, and to hear the comfortable tidings he brought con-
cerning the state of his dear congregation of Christian In-
dians : And a circumstance of this visit, that he was exceed-
ing glad of, was, that his brother brought him some of his pri-
vate writings from Newjersey^ and particularly his Diary that
he had kept for many years past.
Lord*s Day^ Sefitembcr 6 1 began to read some of my
private writings, which my brother brought me ; and was
considerably refreshed, with what I met with in them.
Monday^ Scpteynber 7 1 proceeded farther in reading my
old private writings, and found they had the same effect ui>on
me as before : I could not but rejoice and bless God foF
what passed long ago, which without writing had been entire-
ly lost.
This evening, when I was in great distress of body, my
soul longed that God should be glorified : I saw there was
l>o heaven but this. I could not but speak to the bystand-
ers then of the only happiness, viz. pleasing God. O that I
could forever live to God ! The day I trust, is at hand, the
perfect day : O, the day of deliverance from all sin !
Lord*s Day, September 13. ....I was much refreshed and en-
gaged in Bieditation and writing, and found a heart to act for
God, My spirits Avere refreshed, and my soul delighted to
do something for God.
On the evening following that Lord's Day, his feet began
to appear sensiby swelled ; which thenceforward swelled mor»
and more ; a symptom of his dissolution coming; on.
Vol. ni. 3 Q
506 EXTRACTS FROM
The next day, his brother John left him, being obliged la
return to Newjersey on some business of great importance
and necessity ; intending to return again with all possible
speed, hoping to see his brother yet once more in the land of
the living.
On the Thursday of this week, September 17, was the last
time that ever he went out of his lodging room. That day,
he was again visited by his brother Israel, who continued with
him thenceforward until his death. On that evening, he was
taken with something of a diarrhoea ; which he looked upon
as another sign of his approaching death : Whereupon he
expressed himself thus ; O, the glorious time is now com-
ing ! I have longed to serve God perfectly : Now God will
gratify those desires ! And from time to time, at the several
steps and new symptoms of the sensible approach of his dis-
solution, he was so far from being sunk or damped, that he
seemed to be animated, and made more cheerful ; as being
glad at the appearances of death's approach. He often used
the epithet, glorious, when speaking of the day of his death,
calling it that glorious day. And as he saw his dissolution
gradually approaching, he was much in* talking about it,
■with perfect calmness speaking of a future state; and also
settling all his affairs, very particularly and minutely, giving
directions concerning what he would have done in one res-
pect and another after he was dead. And the nearer death
£(pproached, the more desirous he seemed to be of it. He
several times spake of the different kinds of willingness to
die ; and spoke of it as an ignoble, mean kind of willingness
to die, to be willing to leave the body, only to get rid of pain ;
or to go to heaven only to get honor and advancement there.
Saturday^ September 19 Near night, while I attempted
to walk a little, my thoughts turned thus : How infinitely
sweet it is, to love God, and be all for him I Upon which it
•was suggested to me. You are not an angel, not lively and ac-
tive. To which my whole soul immediately replied, I as
sincerely desire to love and glorify God, as any angel in heav-
en. Upon which it was suggested again, But you are filthy,
not fit for heaven. Hereupon instantly appeared the blessed
BRAINERD's JOURNAL: 507
Tobes of Christ's righteousness, which I could not but exult
and triumph in ; and I viewed the infinite excellency of God,
and my soul even broke with longings, that God should be
glorified, I thought of dignity in heaven ; but instantly the
thought returned, I do not go to heaven to get honor, but to
give all possible glory and praise. O, how I longed that God
should be glorified on earth also ! O, I was made for eterni-
ty, if God might be glorified ! Bodily pains I cared not for :
Though I Avas then in extremity, I never felt easier ; I felt
willing to glorify God in that state of bodily distress, as long
as he pleased I should continue in it. The grave appeared
really sweet, and I longed to lodge my weary bones in it :
But O that God might be glorified ! This was the burden of
all my cry. O, I knew I should be active as an angel, in
heaven ; and that I should be stripped of my filthy garments I
So that there was no objection. But O, to love and praise
God more, to please him forever ! This my soul panted after,
and even now pants for while I write. O that God might be
glorified in the whole earth. Lord, let thy kingdom come. I
longed for a spirit of preaching to descend and rest on minis-
ters, that they might address the consciences of men with
closeness and power. I saw God had the residue of the spirit ;
snd my soul longed it should be poured from on high. I
could not but plead with God for my dear congregation, that
he would presei've it and not suffer his great name to lose its
glory in that work : My soul still longing, that God mighty be
glorified.
The extraordinary frame that he was in, that evening, could
not be hid ; his mouth spake out of the abundancs of his heart.,
expressing in a very aflecting manner much the same things
as are written in his Diary : And among very many other ex-
traordinary expressions, which he then uttered, were such as
these ; my heaven is to please God, and to glorify him, and
give all to him, and to be wholly devoted to his glory ; that
is the heaven I long for ; that is my religion, and that is my
happiness ; and always was, ever since I suppose I had any true
religion ; and all those that are of that religion, shall meet
noe in heaven. I do not go to heaven to be advanced, but tci
508 EXTRACTS FROM
give honor to God. It is no inaUcr where I shall be steilion-
cd in heaven, whether I have n high or a low seat there ; but
to love and please and gloi ily God is all : Had I a thousand
souls, if they were worth any thing, 1 would give them all to
God ; but I have nothing to give, when all is done. It is im-
possible for any rational creature to be happy without acting
all for God : God himself could not make him happy any oth-
er way. I long to be in heaven, praising and glorifying God
with the holy angels : All my desire is to glorify God. My
heart goes out to the burying place ; it seems to me a desira-
ble place : But O to glorify God ; that is it ; that is above
all. It is a great comfort to me, to think that I have done a
little for God in the world : O ! it is but a very small matter ;
yet I ha\e done a little ; and I lament it, that I have not done
more for him. There is nothing in the world worth living
for, but doing good, and finishing God's work, doing the work
that Christ did. I see nothing else in the world, that can
yield any satisfaction, besides living to God, pleasing him, and
doing his whole will. My greatest joy and comfort has been,
to do something for promoting the interest of religion, and
the souls of particular persons ; And now in my illness, while
I am full of pain and distress from day to day, all the comfort
I have, is in being able to do some little char, or small piece
of work for God, cither by something that I say, or by writ-
ing, or some other way.
He intermingled with these and other like expressions,
many pathetical counsels to those that were about him ; par-
ticularly to my children and servants. He applied himself to
somx of my younger children at this time ; calling them to
him, and speaking to them one by one ; setting before them,
in a very plain manner, the nature and essence of true piety,
and its great importance and necessiity ; earnestly warning
them not to rest in any thing short of that true and thorough
change of heart, and a life devoted to God ; counselling them
not to be slack in the great buwness of religion, nor in the
least to delay it ; enforcing his counsels with this, that his
voids were the words of a dying i:nan : Said he, I shall die
here, and here I shall be buiied, and here you wUl see my
BRAINERD'S JOURNAL. 50^
grave, and do you remember what I have said to you. I am
going into eternity : And it is sweet to me to think of eterni-
ty ; the endlessness of it makes it sweet : But O, what shall I
say to the eternity of the wicked ! I cannot mention it, nor
think of it: The thought is too dreadful. When you see
my grave, then remember what 1 said to you while I waa
alive ; then think with yourself, how that man that lies in
that grave, counselled and warned me to prepare for death.
His body seemed to be marvellously strengthened, through
the inward vigor and -refreshment of his mind; so that, al-
though before he was so weak that he could hardly utter a
sentence, yet now he continued his most affecting and profita-
ble discourse to us for more than a^n hour, with scarce any
intermission ; and said of it, when he had done, it was the kis£
sermon that ever he should preach.
This extraordinary frame of mind continued the next day ;
of which he says in his Diai'y as follows.
Lord's Datj, Sefitember 20 Was still in a sweet and com-
fortable frame ; and was again melted with desires that God
might be glorified, and with longings to love and live to him.
Longed for the influences of the Divine Spirit to descend on
ministers, in a special manner. And O, I longed to be with
God, to behold his glory, and to bow in his presence.
It appears by what is noted in his Diary, both of this day,
and the evening preceding, that his mind at this time was
much impressed with a sense of the importance of the work
of the ministry, and the need of the grace of God, and his
special spiritual assistance in this work : And it also appeared
in what he expressed in conversation ; particularly in his dis-
course to his brother Israel, who was then a member of Yale
College at Newhaven, and had been prosecuting his studies
and academical exercises there, to that end, that he might be
fitted for the work of the ministry, and was now with him.*
* This young gentleman was an ingeniouSj serious, studious, and hopefully
^ruly pious person : There appeared in him many qualities giving hope ot his
being a great blessing in his day. But it has pleased God, since the death of
his brother, to take him away also. He died that winter, at Newhaven, ora
Jan. 6, 1747-8, of a nervous fever, after about a fortnight's illness.
510 EXTRACTS FROM
lie now, and from time to time, in this his dying state, re
commended to his brother, a life of sclfdenial, of weanedness
from the world, and devotcdncss to God, and an earnest en-
deavor to obtain much of the grace of God's Spirit, and (iod's
gracious influences on his heart ; rcpresentintj the great need
which ministers stand in of them, and the unspeakable benefit
of them from his own experience. Among many other ex-
pressions, he said thus : " When ministers feel these special
gracious influences on their hearts, it wonderfully assists them
to come at the consciences of men, and as it were to handle
them wilh hands ; whereas, without them, whatever reason
and oratory we make use of, we do but make use of stumps
instead of hands."
Monday, September 21 1 began to correct a little volume
of my private writings : God, I believe, remarkably helped
me in it ; my strength was surprisingly lengthened out,
and my thoughts quick and lively, and my soul refreshed,
hoping it might be a work for God. O, how good, how sweet
it is, to labor for God I
Tuesday, September 22 Was again employed in reading
and correcting, and had the same success, as the day before.
I was exceeding weak ; but it seemed to refresh my soul, thus
to spend time.
Wednesday, Sefitember 23 1 finished my corrections of
the little piece forementioned, and felt uncommonly peaceful :
It seemed as if I had now done all my work in this world, and
stood ready for my call to a better. As long as I see any
thing to be done for God, life is worth having : But O, how
vain and unworthy it is, to live for any lower end ! This day
1 indited a letter, I think, of great importance, to the Rev.
Mr. Byram in Newjersey : O that God would bless and suc-
ceed that letter, which was written for the benefit of his
church 1* O that God would purify the sons of Levi, that his
glory may be advanced ! This night, I endured a dreadful
turn, wherein ray life was expected scarce an hour or miu-
• It was concerning the qualifications of ministers, and the examinatioa
and licensing of candidatci for the work of the ministry.
BRAINERD's JOURJnTAL. Sll
Me togetlier. But blessed be God, I have enjoyed considera-
ble sweetness in divine things, this week, both by night and
day-
Thursday, Sefitember 24 My strength began to fail ex-
ceedingly ; which looked further as if I had done all mv work :
However, I had strength to fold and superscribe my letter.....
About two I went to bed, being weak and much disordered,
and lay in a burning fever until night, without any proper rest.
In the evening I got up, having lain down in some of my
clothes ; but was in the greatest distress, that ever I endured,
having an uncommon kind of hiccough ; which either strang-
led me, or threw me into a straining to vomit ; and at the
same time was distressed with griping pains. O, the distress
of this evening ! I had little expectation of my living the night
through, nor indeed had any about me : And I longed for the
finishing moment ! I was obliged to repair to bed by six
o'clock ; and through mercy enjoyed some rest ; but was
grievously distressed at turns with the hiccough. My soul
breathed after God, while the watcher was with me : When
shall I come to God, even to God, ray exceeding joy ^ O for
this blessed likeness !
Friday, Se/Ueniber 25 This day, I was unspeakably weak,
and little better than speechless all the day : However, I was
able lo write a little, and felt comfortably in some part of the
day. O, it refreshed my soul, to think of former things, of
desires to glorify God, of the pleasures of living to him I O
my dear God, I am speedily coming to thee, I hope ! Hasten
the day, O Lord, if it be thy blessed will : O come, Lord Je-
ius, come qtdckly. Amen.*
Saturday, Sefitemher 26 1 felt the sweetness of divine
things, this forenoon ; and had the consolation of a conscious-
pess that I was doing something for God.
Lora' s Day, September 27 This was a very comfai'table
^ay to ray..soul i I think, I awoke with God. I was- triable d
■o.'A ns aTZirj.' ■
* This was the last that ever he wrote in his Diary with his own hand !
Though it is continued a little farther, in a broken manner; written by his
brother Israel, but indittyl by his mouth in this his weak and dying state.'
513 EXTRACTS FROM
to lift up my soul to God, early this morning ; and while I
hiul little boilily strength, I founii freedom to lift up my hear!
to God for myself and others. Afterwards, was pleased with
the thoughts of speedily entering into the unseen world.
Early this morning, as one of the family came into the room,
he expressed himself thus : I have had more pleasure this
morning, than all the drunkards in the world enjoy ; if it
were all extracted 1 So much did he esteem the joy of faith
above the pleasures of sin.
He felt, that morning, an unusual appetite to food, with
which his mind seemed to be exhilarated, as looking on it a
sign of the very near approach of death ; and said upon it, I
was born on a sabbathday ; and I have reason to think I was
new born on a sabl>allulay ; and I hope I shall die en this sab-
bathday : I should look upon it as a favor, if it may be the
will of God that it should be so : I long for the time. O, why
is /lis chariot so long in coming ? Wliij tarry the ivheeis of his
e/iariots P I am very wiUing to part with all : I am willing to
p^art with my dear brother John, and never to see him again,
to go to be forever with the Lord.* Q, when I go there, how
will God's dear church on earth be upon my mind !
Afterwards, the same morning, being asked how he did, he
answered, I am almost in eternity ; I long to be there. My
work is done ; I have done with all my friends ; all the world
is nothing to me ; I long to be in heaven, praising and glori-
fying God with the holy angels : All my desire is to glorify
God.
During the whole of these last two weeks of his life he
seemed to continue in this frame of heart, loose from all the
■world, as having done his work, and done with all things here
below, having nothing to do but to die, and abiding in an earn-
est desire and expectation of the happy moment, when his
soul should take its flight, and go to a state of perfection of ho-
* He hnd, before tliis, CNprsssed a desire, if it might be the will of God,
to live until his brother returned from Newjersey : Who when he went away,
intended, if possible, to perform his journey and return in a fortnight ; hop-
ing oBce more to nitet his brother in the land of the living. The fortnight
was now nwr expired, it ended the next day.
^RAINERD^s JOURNAL. siS
liness and perfect glorifying and enjoying God, manifested in
a variety of expressions. He said, that the consideration of
the day of death, and the day of judgment, had a long time
been peculiarly sweet to him. He from time to time spake
of his being willing to leave the body and the world imme-
diately, that day, that night, and that moment, if it was thei
will of God. He also was much in expressing his longings
that the church of Christ on earth might flourish, and Christ's
kingdom here might be advanced, notwithstanding he was
about to leave the earth, and should not with his eyes behold
the desirable event, nor be instrumental in promoting it. He
Said to me, one morning as I came into the room, My
thoughts have been employed on the old dear theme, the
prosperity of God's church on earth. As I waked out of
Sleep, I^was led to cry for the pouring out of God's Spirit, and
the advancement of Christ's kingdom, which the dear Re-
deemer did and suffered so much for. It is this that especially
makes me long for it. He expressed much hope that a
glorious advancement of Christ's kingdom was near at hand.
He once told me, that he had formerly longed for the out-
pouring of the Spirit of God, and the glorious times of the
church, and hoped they were coming ; and should have been
willing to have lived to promote religion at that time, if that
liad been the will of God ; but, says he, I am willing it should
be as it is ; I would not have the choice to make for myself
for ten thousand worlds. He expressed, on his death bed, a
full persuasion, that he should in heaven see the prosperity of
the church on earth, and should rejoice with Christ therein j
and the consideration of it seemed to be highly pleasing and
Satisfying to his mind.
He also still dv/elt much on the great importance of the
work of ministers of the gospel ; and expressed his longings,
that they might be filled with the Spirit of God ; and mani-
fested much desire to see some of the neighboring ministers,
whom he had some acquaintance with, and whose sincere
friendship he was confident of, that he might converse freely
with them, on that subject, before he died. And it so hap-
Vol. hi. 3 R
514 EXTRACTS FROM
pened, that he had opportunity with some of them according
to his desire.
Another thing that lay much on his heart, and that he spake
of, from time to time, in these near approaches of death, was
the spiritual prosperity of his own congregation of Christian
Indians in Newjersey : And when he spake of them, it was
with peculiar tenderness ; so that his speech would be pres-
ently interrupted and drowned with tears.
He also expressed much satisfaction in the disposals of
Providence, with regard to the circumstances of his death ;
particularly that Cod had before his death given him the op-
portunity he had had in Boston, with so many considerable
persons, ministers and others, to give in his testimony for
Cod, and against false religion, and many mistakes that lead to
it and promote it ; and there to lay before pious and charita-
ble gentlemen, the state of the Indians and their necessities,
to so good effect ; and that God had since given him oppoi'tu-
nity to write to them further concerning these affairs ; and to
write other letters of importance, that he hoped might be of
good influence with regard to the state of religion among the
Indians, and elsewhere, after his death. He expressed great
thankfulness to God for his mercy in these things. He also
mentioned it as what he accounted a merciful circumstance
of his death, that he should die here. And speaking of these
things, he said, Cod had granted him all his desire ; and sig-
nified, that now he could with the greater alacrity leave the
world.]
Mofidaij, Sejitember 28 1 was able to read, and make some
few corrections in my private writings ; but found I could not
write, as I had done ; I found myself sensibly declined in all
respects. It has been only from a little while before noon, un-
til about one or two o'clock, that I have been able to do any-
thing for some time past : Yet this refreshed my heart, that
I could do any thing, either public or private, that I hoped was
for God.
[This evening he was supposed to be dying : He thought so
himself, and was thought so by those who were about him....
He seemed glad at the appearance of the near approach of
BRAlNERD's JOURNAL. 515
fleath. He was almost speechless, but his lips appeared to
move ; and one that sat very near him, heard him utter such
•expressions as these, Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly. O, why
is his chariot so long in coming ! After he revived, he blamed
himself for having been too eager to be gone. And in ex-
pressing what he found in the frame of his mind at that time,
he said, he then found an inexpressibly sweet love to those that
he looked upon as belonging to Christ, beyond almost all that
ever he felt before ; so that it seemed, to ur>c his own words,
like a little piece of heaven to have one of them near him
And being asked whether he heard the prayer that was, at his
desire, made with him ; he said, yes, he heard every word,
and had an uncomm.on sense of the things that were uttered in
that prayer, and that every word reached his heart.
On the evening of the next day, viz. Tuesday, Sep-
tember 29, as he lay in his bed, he seemed to be in an extra-
ordinary frame ; his mind greatly engaged in sweet medita-
tions concerning the prosperity of Zion : There being present
here at that time two young gentlemen of his acquaintance,
that were candidates for the ministry, he desired us all to unite
in singing a psalm on that subject, even Zion's prosperity
And on his desire we sung a part of the 102d Psalm. This
seemed much to refresh and revive him, and gave him new
strength ; so that, though before he could scarcely speak at all,
now he proceeded, with some freedom of speech, to give his
dying counsels to those two young gentlemen forementioned,
relating to their preparation for, and prosecution of that great
■work of the ministry they were designed for ; and in particu-
lar, earnestly recommending to them frequent secret fasting
and prayer : And enforced his counsel with regard to this,
from his own experience of the great comfort and benefit of
it ; which, said he, I should not mention, were it not that I am
a dying person. And after he had finished his counsel, he
made a prayer, in the audience of us all ; wherein, besides
praying for this family, for his brethren, and those candidates
for the ministry, and for his own congregation, he earnestly
prayed for the reviving and fiourishinoj of religion in the
world.
^16 EXTRACTS FROM
Until now he had every day sat up part of the day ; but af-
ter this he never rose from his bed.]
IVedncsdaij, September 30.. ..I was obliged to keep my bed
the whole day, through weakness. However redeemed a lit-
tle time, and with the help of my brother, read and corrected
about a dozen pages in my M. S. giving an account of my con-
version.
Thursday., October 1....I endeavored again to do something
by way of writing, but soon found my powers of body and
mind utterly fail. Felt not so sweetly as when I was able to
do something that I hoped would do some good. In the
evening, was discomposed and wholly delirious ; but it was
not long before God was pleased to give me some sleep, and
fully composed my mind.* O, blessed be God for his great
goodness to me, since I was so low at Mr. Broomfield's, on
Thursday, June 18, last past. He has, except those few min-f
utes, given me the clear exercise of my reason, and enabled me
to labor much for him, in things both of a public and private
nature ; and, perhaps, to do more good than I should have
done if I had been well ; besides the comfortable influences of
his blessed Spirit, with which he has been pleased to refresh
my soul. May his name have all the glory forever and ever.
Amen.
Friday^ October 2....My soul was this day, at turns, sweetly
set on God : I longed to be with him, that I might behold his
glory. I felt sweetly disposed to commit all to him, even my
deai-est friends, my dearest flock, and my absent brother and
all my concerns for time and eternity. O that his kingdom
might come in the world ; that they might all love and glori-
fy him, for what he is in himself ; and that the blessed Re-
deemer might see of the travail of his soul and., be satisfied. O,
come Lord Jesus, come quickly.^ Amen.
* From this time forward, he had the free ufe of his reafon until the day
before his death ; excepting that at some times he appeared a little loft for a
moment, at first waking out of sleep.
+ Here ends his Diary : These are the last words that are written in it*
either by his own hand, or by any other from his mouth.
BRAINERD's JOURNAL. Sl7
[The next evening, we very much expected his brother
John from Newjersey ; it being about a week after the time
that he proposed for his return when he went away. And
though our expectations were still disappointed, yet Mr.
Brainerd seemed to continue unmoved, in the same calm and
peaceful frame, that he had before manifested ; as having re-
signed all to God, and having done with his friends, and with
all things below.
On the morning of the next day, being Lord's day, Octo-
ber 4, as my daughter Jerusha, who chiefly tended him, came
into the room, he looked on her very pleasantly, and said,
dear Jerusha, are you willing to part with me ? I am quite
willing to part with you : I am willing to part with all my
friends ; I am willing to part with my dear brother John, al-
though I love him the best of any creature living : I have
committed him and all my friends to God, and can leave them
with God. Though if I thought I should not see you, and be
happy with you in another world, I could not bear to part with
you. But we shall spend an happy eternity together !
In the evening, as one came into the room with a Bible in
her hand, he expressed himself thus ; O, that dear book I
That lovely book ! I shall soon see it opened ! The mysteries
that are in it, and the mysteries of God's providence, will be
all unfolded !
His distemper now very apparently preyed on his vitals in
an extraordinary manner : Not by a sudden breaking of ulcers
in his lungs, as at Boston, but by a constant discharge of puru-
lent matter, in great quantities : So that what he brought up
by expectoration, seemed to be as it were mouthfuls of al-
most clear pus ; which was attended with very great inward
pain and distress.
On Tuesday, October 6, he lay for a considerable time, as
if he were dying. At which time, he was heard to utter, in
broken whispers, such expressions as these : He will come,
he will not tarry. I shall soon be in glory. I shall soon glo-
rify God with the angels. But after some time he revived.
The next day, viz. Wednesday, October 7, his brother John
arrived} being returned from Newjersey ; where he had been
518 EXTRACTS PROM
detained much longer than he intended, by a mortal sickness
prevailing among the Christian Indians, and by some other
things in their circumstances that made his stay with them
necessary. INIr. Brainerd was affected and refreshed with
seeing him, and appeared fully satisfied with the reasons of
his delay ; seeing the interest of religion and of the souls
of his people required it.
The next day, Thursday, October 8, he was in great dis-
tress and agonies of body ; and for the bigger part of the day,
was much disordered as to the exercise of his reason. In the
evening he was more composed, and had the use of his reason
well ; but the pain of his body continued and increased. He
told me. it was impossible for any to conceive of the distress
he felt in bis breast. He manifested much concern lest he
should dishonor God, by impatience under his extreme ag-
ony ; which was such, that he said, the thought of enduring
it one minute longer was almost insupportable. He desired
that others would be much in lifting up their hearts continual-
ly to God for him, that God would support him, and give
him patience. He signified that he expected to die that
night ; but seemed to fear a longer delay : And the disposi-
tion of his mind with regard to death appeared still the same
that it had been all along. And notwithstanding his bodily
agonies, yet the interest of Zion lay still with great weight on
his mind ; as appeared by some considerable discourse he
had that evening with the Rev. Mr. Billing, one of the neigh-
boring ministers, who was then present, concerning the great
importance of the work of the ministry, Sec. And afterwards,
when it was very late in the night, he had iBUch very proper
and profitable discourse with his brother John, concerning his
congregation in Newjerscy, and the interest of religion a-
mong the Indians. In the latter part of the night, his bodily
distress seemed to rise to a greater height than ever ; and he
said to those then about him, that it was another thing to die,
than people imagined ; explaining himself to mean that they
were not aware what bodily pain and anguish is undergone be-
fore death. Towards day, his eyes fixed : and he continued
king immoveablcj until about six o'clock in the morning, and
BRAINERD's JOURNAL. 579
then expired, on Friday, October 9, 1747, when his soul,
as we may well conclude, was received by his dear Lord and
Master, as an eminently faithful servant, into that state of per-
fection of holiness, and fruition of God, which he had so often
and so ardently longed for ; and was welcomed by the glori-
ous assembly of the upper world, as one peculiarly fitted ta
join them in their blessed employmfcnts and enjoyments.
Much respect was shewn to his memory at his funeral ;,
vyhich was on the Monday following, after a sermon preached
the same day, on that solemn occasion. His funeral was at-
tended by eight of the neighboring ministers, and seventeen
other gentlemen of liberal education, and a great concourse of
people.]
I^EFLECTIONS and OBSERVATIONS
ON THE PRECEDING
MEMOIRS
O F
MR. BMAINMRD.
Wi
E have here an opportunity, as I apprehend,
in a very lively instance, to see the nature of true religion ;
and the manner of its operation, when exemplified in a higli
degree and powerful exercise. Particularly it may be worthy
to be observed,
1. How greatly Mr. Brainerd's religion differed from that:
of some pretenders to the experience of a clear work of sav-
ing conversion wrought on their hearts ; who, depending and
living on that, settle in a cold, careless and carnal frame of
mind, and in a neglect of thorough, earnest religion, in the
stated practice of it. Although his convictions and conversion
•were in all respects exceeding clear and very remarkable ;
yet how far was he from acting as though he thought he had
got through his work, Avhen once he had obtained comfort,
and satisfaction of his interest in Christ, and title to heaven !
On the contrary, that work on his heart, by which he was
brought to this, was with him evidently but the beginning of
his work,his first entering on the great business of I'eligion and
the service of God, his first setting out in his race. His work
was not finished, nor his race ended, until life was ended ; a-
grecable to frequent scripture representations of the Christ-
ian life. He continued pressing forward in a constant man-
ner, forgetting the tilings that were behind, and reaching forth
towards the things that were before. His pains and earnest-
MEMOIRS OF MR. BRAINERD. 5^1
iiess in the business of religion were rather increased fhan di-
ininished, after he' had received coniforf and satisfaction con-
cerning,^ the safety of his state. Those divine principles, which
after this he was actuated by, of love to God, and longings and
thirstings after holiness, seem to be more eifectual to engage
him to pains and activity in religion, than fear of hell had been
before.
And as his conversion was not the end of his work, or of
the course of liis diligence and strivings in religion ; so neith-
er was it the end of the work of the Spirit of Ood on his
heart : But on the contrary, the beginning of that work ; the
beginning of his spirituail drstoveries, and holy views ; the
first dawning of the fight,^vhich thenceforwai^d increased more
and more ; the beginning of his holy affections, his sorrow for
sin, his love to God, his rejoicing in Christ Jesus,, his longings
dfter holiness. And the pov/erful operations of the Spirit of
God in these thihgs, M'ere carried on, from the day of his con-
version, in a continued couVsc, to his dying day. His relig-
ious e::periences, his admiration, his joy and praise, and flow-
ing affections, did Jiof only hold up to a considerable height
for a few days, vi'eeks or rrionths, at first, while hope and com-
fort were new things with him ; and then gradually dwindle
and die av/ay, until they came to almost nothing, and so leave
him without any sensible or remai'kable experience of spirit-
ual discoveries, or holy and divine affections, for months to-
gether ; as it is with many, who, after the newness of things
is over, soon come to that pass, that it is again with them
Tery miUch as it used to be before their supposed conversion,
with respect to any present views of God's glory, of Christ's
excellency, or of the beauty of divine things ; and v.-ith re-
spect to any present thifstings for God, or ardent outgoings of
their souls after divine objects : But only nov/ and then, they
have a comfortable reflection on things they have met within
times past, and are something affected with them ; and so
rest easy, thinking all things are well j they have had a good
clear work, and their state is safe, and they doubt not but they
shall go to heaven when they die. How far otherwise was it
with Mr. Brainerdj than it is with such persons ! His expcri'
Vol. hi. 3 S
522 REFLECTIONS ON THE
cncesj instead of dying away, were evidently of an increasing
palure. His first love and other holy affections, even at the
beginning, Aveie very great ; but after months and years,
became much greater and more remarkable ; and the
spiritual exercises of his mind continued exceeding great,
though not equally so at all times, yet usually so, without in-
dulged remissness, and without habitual dwindling and dying
away, even until his decease. They began in a time of gener-
al dcadncss all over the land, and were greatly increased in a
time of general reviving of religion. And when religion de-
cayed again, and a general dcadness returned, his experiences
were still kept up in their height, and his holy exercises main-
tained in their life and vigor ; and so continued to be in a
general course, wherever he was, and whatever his circum-
stances Vtcrc, among English and Indians, in company, and
alone, in towns and cities, and in the howling wilderness, in
sickness and in health, living and dying. This is agreeable
to scripture descriptions of true and right religion, and of the
Christian life. The change that was wrought in him at his
conversion, was agreeable to scripture representations of that
change wliich is wrought in tiue conversion ; a great change,
and an abiding change, rendering him a new man, a new
creature : Not only a change as to hope and comfort, and an
apprelicnsion of his own good estate ; and a transient change,
consisting in high flights of passing affections ; but a change
of nature, a change of the abiding habit and temper of his
mind. Nor a partial cliange, merely in point of opinion, or
outward reformation ; much less a change from one error to
another, or from one sin to another ; but an universal change,
both internal and external ; as from corrupt and dangerous
principles in 1 eligion, unto the belief of the truth, so from
both the habits and ways of sin, unto universal holiness of
heart and practice ; from the power and service of Satan, un-
to God.
2. His religion did apparently and greatly differ from that
of many high pretenders to religion, who are frequently actu-
ated by vehement emotions of mind, and are carried on in a
course of sudden and strong impressions, and supposed high
MEMOIRS OF MR. BRAINERD. 523
illuTninations and immediate discoveries, and at the same time
are persons of a virulent zeal, not according to knonvlcdge.
His convictions, preceding his conversion, did not arise
from any frightful impressions on his imagination, or any ex-
ternal images and ideas of fire and brimstone, a sword of ven-
geance drawn, a dark pit open, devils in terrible shapes, Sec.
strongly fixed in his mind. His sight of his own sinfulness
did not consist in any imagination of a heap of loathsome ma-
terial filthiness within him ; nor did his sense of the hardness
of his heart consist in any bodily feeling in his breast, some-
thing hard and heavy like a stone, nor in any imaginations
•whatever of such a nature.
His first discovery of God or Christ, at his conversion, ^^ as
not any strong idea of any external glory or brightness, or
majesty and beauty of countenance, or pleasant voice ; nor
was it any supposed, immediate manifestation of God's love to
him in particular ; nor any imagination of Christ's smiling
face, arms open, or words immediately spoken to him, as by
name, revealing Christ's love to him ; either words of scrip-
ture, or any other ; but a manifestation of God's glory, and
the beauty of his nature, as supremely excellent in itself;
powerfully drawing, and sweetly captivating his heart ; bring-
ing him to a hearty desire to exalt God, set him on the throne,
and give him supreme honor and glory, as the king and sov-
ereign of the universe ; and also a new sense of the infinite
wisdom, suitableness and excellency of the way of salvation by
Christ ; powerfully engaging his whole soul to embrace this
way of salvation, and to delight in it. His first faith did not
consist in believing that Christ loved him, and died for him,
in particular. His first comfort was not from any secret sug-
gestion of God's eternal love to him, or that God was recon-
ciled to him, or intended great mercy for him ; by any such
texts as these, Son, be of good cheer., thy sins are forgiven thee.
Fear not, lam thy God, Sec. or in any such way. On the con-
trary, when God's glory was first discovered to him, it was
without any thought of salvation as his own. His first expe-
rience of the sanctifying and comforting power of God's Spirit
di(3 not begin in some bodily sensation, any pleasant warm
624 REI'LECTIONS ON THE
feeling in his breast, that lie, as some others, cabled the feel-
ing of the love of Christ in him, and being full of the Spirit.
How exccecljng far were his cxpcriencct;, at his first conver-
sion, from things of such a nature !
And if wc look through the whole series of his experiences,
from his conversion to his death, wc shall find none of this
kind,
Mr. Brainerd's religion was not selfish and mercenary : His
love to God was primarily and principally for the supreme
excellency of his own nature, and not built on a preconceived
notion that God loved him, had received him into favor, and
had done great things for him, or promised great things to
him : So his joy was joy in God, and not in himself. We sec
by his Diary how, from time to time, through the course of his
life, his soul was filled with ineffable sv.eetness and comfort.
But what was the spring of this strong and abiding consola-
tion ? Not so much the consideration of the sure grounds he
had to think that his state vias good, that God had delivered
him from hell, and that heaven was his ; or any thoughts conr
ccrning his own distinguished happy and exalted circumstancr
es, as a high favorite of heaven : But the sweet meditations
and entertaining views he had of divine things without him-
self; the affecting considerations EUid lively ideas of God's
infinite glory, his unchangeable blessedness, his sovereignty
avid universal dominion ; together with the sweet exercises of
love to God, giving himself up to him, abasing himself before
him, denying himself for him, depending upon him, acting for
his glory, diligently serving him ; and the pleasing prospects
or hopes he had of a future advancement of the kingdom of
Christ, &c.
It appears plainly and abundantly all along, from his con-
version to his death, that that beauty, that sort of good, which
was the great object of the new sense of his mind, the new
relish and appetite given ' him in conversion, and thencefor-
ward maintained and increased in his heart, was holiness, con-
formity to God, liviijg to God, and glorifying him. This was
what drew his heart ; this AVfis the center of his soul ; this
was the ocean to which all the streams of his religious affcc-
MEMOIRS OF MR. BRAINERD. 53 i
tions tended ; this was the object that engaged his (;ager
thirsting desires and earnest pursuits : He knew no true ex-
cellency or happiness but this : This was what he longed for
most vehemently and constantly on earth ; and this was with
him the beauty and biesseuuess of heaven ; which made him
so much and so often to lonf.j for that world of glory ; it was
to be perfectly holy, and perfectly exercised in the holy em-
ployments of heaven ; thus to glorify God and enjoy hiui
forever.
His religious iliuminations, affections and .comfort, seemed
to a great degree, to be attended with evangelical humiliation ;
consisting in a sense of his own utter insufficiency, despicable-
ness and odiousness ; with an answerable disposition and
frame of heart. How deeply affected was he almost contin-
ually Avith Iiis great defects in religion ; v.'ith his vast distance
from that spirituality and holy frame of mind that becaais
him ; with his ignorance, pride, dcadness, unsteadiness, bar-
renness ! He was not only affected with the remembrance of
his former sinfulness, before his conversion, but with the
sense of his present vileness and pollution. He was not only
disposed to think meanly of himself as before God, and in
comparison of him ; but anjongst men, and as compared with
them : He was apt to think other saints better than he ; yea,
to look on himself as the meanest and least of saints; yea,
very often, as the vilest and worst of mankind. And notwith-
standing his great attainments ih spiritual knowledge, yet we
find there is scarce any thing that he is more frequenily af-
fected and abased with a sense of, than Lis ignorance.
How eminently did i\e appear to be of a meek and quiet
spirit, resembling the lamblike, dovcUkc spirit of Jesus Christ!
How full of love, meekness, quietness, forgiveness and mer-
cy ! His love Avas not merely a fondness and zeal for a party,
but an universal benevolence ; very often exercised in the
most sensible and ardent love to his greatest opposers and
enemies. His love and meekness were not a mere pretence,
and outward profession and shew ; but they were eifectual
things, manifested in expensive and painful deeds of love and
kindness ; and in a meek behavior ; readily confessing faults
526 REFLECTIONS ON THE
under the greatest trials, and humbling himself even at the
feet of those from whom he supposed he had suffered most ;
and {"I'om lime to time, very frequently praying for his ene-
mies, abhorring the thoughts of bitterness or resentment to-
wards them. I scarcely know where to look for any parallel
instance of selfdenial, in these respects, in the present age.
He was a person of great zeal ; but how did he abhor a bitter
zeal, and lament it where he saw it 1 And though he was once
drawn into some degrees of it, by the force of prevailing ex-
ample, as it were in his childhood ; yet how did he go about
with his heart bruised and broken in pieces for it all his life
after !
Of how soft and tender a spirit was he ! How far were his
experiences, hopes, and joys from a tendency finally to stupi-
fy and harden him, to lessen convictions and tenderness of
conscience, to cause him to be less affected with present and
past sins, and less conscientious with respect to future sins,
more easy in the neglect of duties that are .troublesome and
inconvenient, more slow and partial in complying with difficult
commands, less apt to be alarmed at the appearance of his
own defects and transgressions, more easily induced to a com-
pliance v/ith carnal appetites 1 On the contrary, how tender
Tvas his conscience ! How apt was liis heart to smite him !
How easily and greatly was he alarmed at the appearance of
moral evil ! How great and constant was his jealousy over his
own heart ! How strict his care and watchfulness against sin !
How deep and sensible were the wounds that sin made in his
conscience ! Those evils that are generally accounted small,
were almost an insupportable burden to him ; such as his in-
ward deficiencies, his having no more love to God, finding
within himself any slackness or dulness in religion, any un-
steadiness, or wandering frame of mind. Sec. How did the
consideration of such things as these oppress and abase him,
and fill him with inward shame and confusion 1 His love, and
hope, though they were such as cast out a servile fear of hell,
yet they were such as were attended with, and abundantly
cherished and promoted a reverential filial fear of God, a dread
of sin, and of God's holy displeasure. His joy seemed truly
MEMOIRS OF MU. BRAINERD. 527
to be a rejoicing with trembling. His assurance and comfort
differed greatly from a false enthusiastic confidence and joy,
in that it promoted and maintained mourning for sin. Holy
mourning, v/ith him, was not only the work of an hour or a
-day, at his first conversion ; but sorrow for sin was like a
wound constantly running : He was a mourner for sin all his
days. He did not, after he received comfort and full satisfac-
tion of the forgiveness of all his sins, and the safety of his
state, forget his past sins, the sins of his youth, that were com-
mitted before his conversion ; but the remembrance of them,
from time to time, revived in his heart, with renewed grief...-
That in Ezek. xvi. 63, was evidently fulfilled in him. That thou
inayest remember, and be confounded, and never o/ien thy mouth
any more, because of thy shame ; ivhcn I am Jmcifed toivard thee
for all that thou hast done. And how lastingly did the sins
that he committed after his conversion, affect and break his
heart ! If he did any thing whereby he thought he had in any
respect dishonored God, and wounded the interest of religion,
he had never done with calling it to mind with sorrow and
bitterness ; though he was assured that God had forgiven it,
yet he never forgave himself : His past sorrows and fears
made no satisfaction with him ; but still the wound renews
and bleeds afresh, again and again. And his present sins, that
he daily found in himself, were an occasion of daily, sensible
and deep sori'ow of heart.
His religious affections and joys were not like those of
some, who have rapture and mighty emotions from time to
time in company ; but have very little affection in retirement
and secret places. Though he was of a very sociable temper,
and loved the company of saints, and delighted very much in
religious conversation and in social worship ; yet his warmest
affections, and their greatest effects on animal nature, and his
sweetest joys, were in his closet devotions, and solitary trans-
actions between God and his own soul ; as is very observable
through his whole course, from his conversion to his death. He
delighted greatly in sacred retirements ; and loved to get quite
away from all the world, to converse with God alone, in secret
duties.
.528 f.EFLFXTIONS ON THC
Mr. Brauicrcrs experiences and comforts v,-cre very fiar
fronj being like those of iromc person^, which irra attended
■•.vhh a spiiitudl satiety, and put an end to their religious de-
sires and lonejincjs, at least to the edge and ardency of them ;
resting satisfied in their ov. n attainments and comforts, as
having obtained their chief e'^^, uhich is to exlinguish their
fears of hell, and give them conrulcnce of the f:ivor of God
How far were his religious affections, refresh menta, and shtis-
faclions, from such an operation and influence as this ! On
the contrary, how were they always attended with longings
and thirstings 3fter greater degrees of conformity to God J
and the greater and sweeter his comforts were, the m6re vehe-
iT\cnt were his desires after holiness. For it is to be observed,
that his longings were not so much after joyful discoveries of
God's love, and clear views of his title to future advancement
and eternal honors in heaven ; as after more of present holi-
ness, greater spirituality, an heart more engaged for God, to
love and exalt and depend on him, an ability better to serve
him, to do more for his glory, and to do all that he- did with
more of a regard to Christ as his righteousness and strength ;
and after the enlargement and advancement of Christ's king-
dom in the earth. And his desires were not idle wishings
and wouldings, but such as were powerful and effectual, to ani-
mate him to the earnest, eager pursuit of these things, with
utmost diligence, and unfainting labor and selfdenial. His
comforts never put an end to his seeldng after God, and striv-
ing to obtain his grace ; but on the contrary, greatly engaged
and enlarged him therein.
His religion did not consist only in experience, without
practice. All his inward illuminations, affections and com-
forts seemed to have a direct tendency to practise, and to is-
sue in it ; and this, not merely a practice negatively good,
free from gross acts of irrcligion and immorality : But a prac-
tice positively holy and Christian, in a serious, devout, hum-
ble, meek, merciful, charitable, and beneficent conversation ;
making the service of God, and our Lord Jesus Christ, the
great business of life, Mhich he was devoted to, and pursued
with the greatest earnestness and diligence to the end of his
MEMOIRS OF MR. BRATNERD. 52i>
Says, through all trials. In him was to be seen the right %vay
t)f being lively in religion. His liveliness in religion did not
consist merely or mainly in his being lively with the tongue,
^t in deed ; not in being forward in profession and outward
shew, and abundant in declaring his own experiences ; but
chiefly in being active and abundant in the labors and duties
of religion ; not slothful in business, but fervent in spirit,
serving -the Lord, and serving his generation, according to the
will of God.
It cannot be pretended, that the reason why he so much ab-
horred and condemned the notions and experiences of those
■whose first faith consists in believing that Christ is theirs, and
that Christ died for them ; without any previous expericnca of
linion of heart to him, for his excellency, an he is in himsejf, and
not for his supposed love to them ; and who judge of their inter-
est in Christ, their justiacation, and God's love to them, not by
their sanctificalion and the exercises and fruits of grace, but
by a supposed immediate witness of the Spirit by iuward sug-
gestion ; I say, it cannot be pretended, that the reason why he
so much detested and condemned such opinions and expe-
rioiicesy was, that h« was of a too legal spirit ; cither that he
never was dead to the law, never experienced a thorough
work of conviction, v/as never fully brought off from his own
fighteousnesB, and weaned from the old covenant, by a thor-
ough legal humiliation ; or that afterwards, he had no great
degree of evangelical humiliation, not living in a deep sense
6f hie own emptiness, wretchedness, poverty, and i\bsoIute de-
pendence on the mere grace of God through Chiist. For his
convictions of sin, preceding his first consolations in Christ,
were exceeding deep and thorough ; his trouble and exercise
of mind, by a sense of sin and misery, very great and long
continued ; and the iigbt let into his mind at his conversion
and in progressive sanctification, appears to have had its gen-
uine humbling influence upon him, to liave kept him low in
his own eyes, not confiding in himself, but in Christ, living bij
ihe faith of the Son of God.) and Icokinc^ for the mercy of the
I^ord Jes'us to eternal life.
Vol. III. 3 T
530 REFLECTIONS ON THE
Nor can it be pretended, that the reason why he condemned
those, and other things, which this sort of people call the verjr
height of vital religion, and the power of godliness, was, that
he was a deatl Christian, and lived in the dark (as they ex-
press themselves) that his experiences, though they might be
true, were not great ; that he did not live near to God, had
but a small acquaintance with him, and had but a dim sight of
spiritual things. If any, after they have read the preceding
account of Mr. Brainerd's life, will venture to pretend thus,
they will only shew that they themselves are in the dark, and
do indeed /2u? darkness for light, a?id light for darkness.
II. The foregoing account of Mr. Brainerd's life may af-
ford matter of conviction, that there is indeed such a thing as
true experimental religion, arising from immediate divine in-
fluences, supernatu rally enlightening and convincing the mind,
and powerfully impressing, quickening, sanctifying and gov-
erning the heart ; which religion is indeed an amiable thing,
of happy tendency, and of no hurtful consequence to human
society ; notwithstanding there having been so many pretences
and appearances of what is called experimental vital religion,
that have proved to be nothing but vain, pernicious enthu-
siasm.
If any insist, that Mr. Brainerd's religion was enthusiasm,
and nothing but a strange heat, and blind fervor of mind, aris-
ing from the strong fancies and dreams of a notional, whimsi-
cal brain ; I would ask, if it be so, that such things as these
are the fruits • of enthusiasm, viz. a great degree of honesty
and simplicity, sincere and earnest desires and endeavors to
know and do whatever is right, and to avoid every tiling that
is wrong ; an high degree of love to God, deliglit in the
perfections of his nature, placing the happiness oi'life in him ;
not only in contemplating him, but in being aclive in pleasing
and serving him ; a firm and undoubting belief in the Mes-
siah, as the Saviour of the world, the great Prophet of God,
and King of God's chiu'ch ; together with great love to Him,
delight and complacence in the way of salvation by Him, and
longing for the enlargement of his kingdom ; earnest desires
ihat God may be glorified, and the Messiah's kingdom ad-
MEMOIRS OF MR. BRAINERD. 531
vanced, whatever instruments are made use of; uncommon
resignation to the -will of God, and that under vast trials ;
great and universal benevolence to mankind, reaching all sorts
of persons without distinction, manifested in sweetness of
speech and behavior, kind treatment, mercy, liberality, and
earnest seeking the good of the souls and bodies of men ; at-
tended with extraordinary humility, meekness, forgiveness of
injuries, and love to enemies ; and a great abhorrence of a
contrary spirit and practice ; not only as appearing in others,
but whereinsoever it had appeared in himself ; causing the
rdost bitter repentance, and brokenness of heart on account of
any past instances of such a conduct : A modest, discreet and
decent deportment, among superiors, inferiors and equals ; a
■most diligent improvement of time, and earnest care to lose
no part of it; great watchfulness against all sorts of sin, of
heart, speech and action : And this example and these en-
deavors attended with most happy fruits, and blessed efiects
on others, in humanizing, civilizing, and wonderfully reform-
ing and transforming some of the most brutish savages ; idle,
immoral, drunkards, murderers, gross idolaters, and wizards ;
bringing them to permanent sobriety, diligence, devotion, hon-
esty, conscientiousness, and charity : And the foregoing amia-
ble virtues and successful labors all ending at last in a marvel-
lous peace, unmoveable stability, calmness and resignation, in
the sensible approaches of death ; with longing for the heavenly
state ; not only for the honors and circumstantial advantages
of it, but above all for the moral perfections, and holy and
blessed employments of it : And these things in a person in-
disputably of a good understanding and judgment : T say, if
all these things are the fruits of enthusiasm, why should not
enthusiasm be thought a desirable and excelleiit thing ? For
what can true religion, what can the best philosophy do more ?
If vapors and whimsey will bring men to the most thorough
virtue, to the most benign and fruitful morality ; and will
maintain it through a course of life, attended with many trials,
without affectation or selfexaltation, and with an earnest, con-
stant bearing testimony against the wildness, the extravagan-
■^^es, the bitter zeal, assuming behavior, aud separating spirit
53J REFLECTIONS ON THE
of enthusiasts ; and will do all this more effectually, than wiy
thing else has ever clone in any plain known instance that can
be produced ; if it be so, I say, what cause then has the world
to prize and pray for this blessed whinisicalneBg, and these be?
nign sort of vapors 1
III. The preceding history ssrvcs to confirm those doc-
trines usjialiy called the doctrines of grace. For if it be aU
lowed that there is truth, substance, or value in the main of
Mr. Brainerd's religion, it will undoubtedly follow, that thos^
doctrines arc divine : Since it is evident, that the whole of it,
from Ijcginning to end, is according to that scheme of things {
all built on those apprehensions, notions, and views, that are
produced and established in the mind by those doctrines. He
"was brought by doctrines of this kind to his awakening, and
deep concern about things of a spiritual and eternal nature j
and by these doctrines his convictions were maintained and
carried on ; and his conversion was evidently altogether
agreeable to this scheme, but by no means agreeing with the
contrary ; and utterly inconsistent with the Arminian notion
of conversion or repentance. His conversion wa« plainly
founded in a clear strong conviction, and undoubting persua-
sion of the truth of those things appertaining to these doc-
tvines, which Arminians most object against, and which his
OM-n mind had contended most about. And his conversion
vas no confirming and perfecting of moral principles and
habits, by use and practice, and his own labor in an indus-
trious disciplining himself, together with the concurring sug-
gestions and conspiring aids of God's Spirit : But entirely a
supernatural work, at once turning him from darkness to mar-
vellous light, and from the power of sin to the dominion of
divine and holy principles ; an eflect, in no regard produced
by his strength or labor, or obtained by his virtue ; and not
accomplished until he was first brought to a full conviction
that all his own virtue, strength, labors and endeavors, could
never avail any thing to the producing or procuring this ef»
feet.
A very little while before, \m mind was fuH of the same
cavils ag:tif.st the doctrines of C-od's sovereicn grace, tvhich
MEMOIRS OF MR. BRAINERD. 5SS
are -made by Arminians ; and his heart full even of a vaging
opposition to them. And God was pleased to perform this
good work in him just after a full end had been put to this
caviling and opposition ; after he was entirely convinced, that
he was dead in sin, and was in the hands of God, as the abso-
lutely sovereign, unobliged, sole disposer and author of true
holiness. God's shewing* him mercy at such a time, is a con-
jfirniation, that this was a preparation for mercy, ; and conse-
quently, that these things which he was convinced of were
true : Vvliile he opposed these things, he v/as the subject of
no such mercy ; though he so earnestly sought it, and prayed
for it with so much painfulness, care and strictness in religr
ion : But when once his opposition is fully subdued, and he
is brought to submit to the truths, which he before batl oppos-
ed, with full conviction, then the mercy he sought for is grant-
ed, with abundant light, great evidence, and exceeding joy,
and he reaps the sweet fruits of it all his life after, and in the
valley of the shadoiv of death.
In his conversion he was brought to see the glory of that
way of salvation by Chi'ist, that is taught in v» hat are called
the doctrines of grace ; and thenceforward with unspeakable
joy and complacence, to embrace and acquiesce in that way
of salvation. He was in his conversion, in all respects, brought
to those views, and that state of mind, which these doctrines
shew to be necessary. And if bis conversion was any real
conversion, or any thing besides a mere whin>, and if the re-
ligion of his life was any thing else but a series of iVeaks of a
Xvhimsical mind, then this one grand piinciple, on which de-
pends the whole difference between Calv-inisis and Arminians,
is undeniable, viz. that the grace or virtue of truly good men,
not only differs from the virtue of others in degree, but even
in nature and kind. If ever Mr. Bininerd was truly turned
&om sin to God at all, or ever became truly religious, none
can reasona.bly doubt but that his conversion was at the tinve
when he supposed it to be. The change he then experit-nc-
ed, was evidently the greatest moral change that ever he pass-
ed under ; and he was then apparently first brought to that
kiad of I'eligion, that remarkable new habit and temper of
*34 REFLECTIONS ON THE
mind, which he held all his life after. The narration shews
it to be different, in nature and kind, from all that ever he was
the subject of before. It was evidently wrout^ht at once,
without fitting- and preparint-; his mind, by gradually convinc-
ing it more and more of the same truths, and brineing it near-
er and nearer to such a temper : For it was soon after his
mind had been remarkably full of blasphemy, and a vehement
exercise of sensible enmity against God, and great opposition
to those truths, which he was now brought with his whole
soul to embrace, and rest in, as divine and glorious, and to
place his happiness in the contemplation and improvement
of. And he himself (who was surely best able to judge) de-
clares, that the dispositions and affections, which were then
given him, and thenceforward maintained in him, were most
sensibly and certainly, perfectly different in their nature, from
all that ever he M-as the subject of before, or that he ever had
any conception of. This he ever stood to and was peremp-
tory in (as what he certainly knew) even to his death. He
must be looked upon as capable of judging ; he had opportu-
nity to know : He had practised a great deal of religion be-
fore, was exceeding strict and conscientious, and had continu-
ed so for a long time ; had various religious affections, with
which he often flattered himself, and sometimes pleased him-
self as being now in a good estate. And after he had those
new experiences, that began in his conversion, they were con-
tinued to the end of his life ; long enough for him thorough-
ly to observe their nature, and compare them with what had
been before. Doubtless he was covifioa mentis ; and was at
least one of so good an understanding and judgment, as to be
pretty well capable of discerning and comparing the things
that passed in his own mind. '* 7.:ih iJi^
It is further observable, that his religion all along operated
in such a manner as tended to confirm his mind in the doct-
rines of God's absolute sovereignty, man's universal and en-*'
lire dependence on God's power and grace, &c. The more
his religion prevailed in his heart, and the fuller he was of di-
vine love, and of clear and delightful views of spiritual things,
and the more his heart was engaged in God's service ; the
MEMOIRS OF MR. BRAINERD. 533
more sensible he was of the certainty and the excellency and
importance of these truths, and the more he was affected with
them, and rejoiced in them. And he declares particularly
that when he lay for a long while on the verge of the eternal
world, often expecting to be in that world in a few minutes-,
yet at the same time enjoying great serenity of mind, and
clearness of thought, and being most apparently in a peculiar
manner at a distance from an enihusiastical frame, he at that
time saw clearly the truth of those great doctrines of the gos-
pel, which are justly stiled the doctrines of gracej and never
felt himself so capable of demonstrating the truth of them.
So that it is very evident, Mr. Brainerd's religion was v/hol-
ly correspondent to what is called the Calvinistical scheme^
and v/as the effect of those doctrines applied to his heart :
And certainly it cannot be denied, that the effect was good,
unless we turn Atheists, or Deists. 1 would ask whether
there be any such thing in reality, as Christian devotion ? If
there be, What is it ? What is its nature ? And what its just
measure ? Should it not be in a great degree ? We read abund-
antly in scripture, of loving God with all the heart, v/ith all the
soul, with all the mind, and with all the strength, of delighting
in God, of rejoicing in the Lord, rejoicing with joy unspeaka-
ble and full of glory, the soul's magnifying the Lord, thirsting
for God, hungering and thirsting after righteousness, the
soul's breaking for the longing it hath to God's judgments,
praying to God with groanings that cannot be uttered, mourn-
ing for sin with a broken heart and contrite spirit, Zzc. How
full is the book of Psalms, and other parts of scriptme, of such
things as these 1 Now wherein do these things, as expressed
by, and appearing in Mr. Brainerd, either the things them-
selves, or their effects and fruits, differ from the scripture
representations? These things he was brought to by that
sti'ange and wonderful transformation of the man, which he
called his conversion. And does not tliis well agree with
what is so often said, in Old Testament and New, concerning
the giving of a nev/ heart, creating a right spirit, a being
renewed in the spirit of the mind, a being sanctified through-
©ut, becoming a new creature, &c. ? Now where is there to
536 REIXECTI0K5 ON THE
be fouiul an Anuinian conversion or repentance, consisting in
so great and admirable a change ? Can the Arminians pro^
duce an instance, within this a£?;c, and so plainly within our
reach and view, of such a refornvationj such a transformation
of a man, to scriptural dcA'cticn, heavenly mindedness, and
true Christian morality, in one that before lived without these
things, on the foot of their principles, and through the influ-
ence of their doctrines ?
And here is worthy to be considered, not only the effect of
Calvinistical doctrines, as they are called, on Mr. Brainerd
himself, but also the effect of the same doctrines, as taught and
inculcated by him, on others. It is abundantly pretended and
asserted of late, tiiat these doctrines tend to undermine the
Very foundations of all religion and morality, and to enervate
and vacate all reasonable motives to the exercise and practice
of them, and lay invincible stumbling blocks before infidels,
to binder their embracing Christianity ; and that the contrary
doctrines are the fruitful principles of virtue and goodness,
set religion on its right basis, represent it in an amiable light,
give its motives their full force, and recommend it to the rea-
son and common sense of mankind. But where can they
find an instance of so great and signal an effect of their doc-
trines, in bringing infidels, who v.-ere at such a distance from
oil that is civil, human, sober, rational, and Christian, and so
full of inveterate prejudices against these things, to such a de-
gree of humanity, civility, exercise of reason, selfdenial, and
Christian viitue? Arminians place religion in morality : Let
them bring an instance of their doctrines producing such a
transformation of a people in point of morality. It is strange,
if the all wise God so orders things in his providence, that rea-
sonable and proper means, and his own means, which he him-
self has appointed, should in no known remarkable instance
be instrumental to produce so good an effect ; an effect so
agreeable to his OAvn word and mind, and that very effect for
which he appointed these CNccllent means ; that they should
not be so successful as those means which ai'e not his own,
but very contrary to them, and of a contrary tendency ; means
that are in themselves very absurd, and tend to root all r«ligion
MEMOIRS OF MR. BRAINERD. 53^
tnd virtue out of the world, to promote and establish infidelity
and to lay an insuperable stumbling- block belbre pagans, to
hinder tlieir embracing the gospel : I say,'if this be the true
state of the case, it is certainly pretty wonderful, and an event
v/orthy of some attention.
I know that many will be ready to say, it is too soon yet to
glory in the work, that has been wrought among Mr. Erain-
erd's Indians ; it is best to wait and see the final event ; it
may be, all will come to nothing by and by : To which I an-
swer, not to insist that it will not follow, according to Armiriian
principles, they are not now true Christians, really pious and
godly, though they should fall away and come to nothing, that
1 never supposed, every one of those Indians, who in profes-
sion renounced their Heathenism and visibly embraced Ch.rlst-
ianity, and have had some appearances of piety, will finally
prove true converts : If two thirds, or indeed one half of them,
as great a proportion as there is in the parable of the ten vir-
gins, should persevere ; it will be sufficient to shev/ the work
■wrought among them, to have been truly admirable and glori-
ous. But so much of permanence of their religion has al-
ready appeared, as shews it to be something else besides an
Indian humor or good mood, or any transient efl'ect in the con-
ceits, notions, and affections of these ignorant people, excited
at a pariicular turn, by artful management. For it is now
more than three years ago, that this work began among them,
and a remarkable change appeared in many cf them ; since
which time the number of visible converts has greatly in-
creased : And by repeated accounts, from several hunds, they
still generally persevere in diligent religion and strict virtue.
I think worthy to be here inserted, a letter from a young genj-
tlem.an, a candidate for the ministry, one of those appointed
by the honorable Commissioners in Boston, as Missionaries
to the Heathen of the Six Nations, so called ; who by their or- ,
der, dwelt with Mr. John Brainera, among these Christian In-
dians, in order to their being prepared for the business of
their mission. The letter was written from thence to his p?.r-^
ents here in Northampton, and is as follows.
Vol. III. S U
538 REFLECTIONS ON THE
BEriiEL^in JVcivjcrsey^ Jan. 14, 1747.. ..8.
HONORED AND DEAR PARENTS,
.^FTER a long and uncomfortable journey, by reason of
bad weather, I arrived at Mr. Brainerd's the sixth of this in-
stant ; where I design to stay this winter : And as yet upon
many accounts, am well satisfied with my coming hither.
The state and circumstances of the Indians, spiritual and
temporal, much exceed what I expected. I have endeavored
to acquaint myself with the state of the Indians, in general,
with particular persons, and with the school, as much as the
short time I have been here would admit of. And notwith-
standing my expectations were very much raised, from Mr.
David Brainerd's Journal, and from particular informations
from him ; yet I must confess, that in many respects, they
were not equal to that which now appears to me to be true,
concerning the glorious work of divine grace amongst the
Indians.
The evening after I came to toyvn, I had opportunity to see
the Indians together, whilst the Rev. Mr. Arthur preached to
them ; at which time there appeared a very general and un-
common seriousness and solemnity in the congregation : And
this appeared to me to be the effect of an inward sense of the
importance of divine truths, and not because they were hear-
ing a stranger ; which was abundantly confirmed to me the
next sabbath, when there was the same devout attendance on
divine service, and a surprising solemnity appearing in the
performance of each part of divine worship. And some wh.i
are hopefully true Christians, appear to have been at that
time much enlivened and comforted ; not from any observa-
ble commotions then, but from conversation afterwards : And
others seemed to be under pressing concern for their souls.
1 have endeavored to acquaint myself with particular persons ;
many of v.hom seem to be very humble and growing Christ-
ians ; although some of them, as I am informed, were before
their conversion most monstrously wicked.
Religious conversation seems to be very pleasing and de-
lightful to many, and especially that which relates to the ex-
MEMOIRS OF MR. BRAINERD. 539
ercises of the heart. And many here do not seem to be real
Christians only, but growing Christians also ; as well in doct-
rinal, as experimental knowledge. Besides my conversation
with particular persons, I have had opportunity to attend upon
one of Mr. Brainerd's catechetical lectures ; where I was sur-
prised at their readiness in answering questions which they
had not been used to ; although Mr. Brainerd complained
much of their uncommon deficiency. It is surprising, to see
this people, who, not long since were led captive by Satan at
his will, and living in the practice of all manner of abomina-
tions, without the least sense even of moral honesty, yet now
living soberly and regularly, and not seeking every man his
own, but every man, in some sense his neighbor's good ; and
to see those, who but a little while past, knew nothing of the
true God, now worshipping him in a solemn and devout man-
ner ; not only in public, but in their families, and in secret ;
which is manifestly the case ; it being a difficult thing to
walk out in the woods in the morning, without disturbing per-
sons at their secret devotion. And it seems wonderful, that
this should be the case, not only with adult persons, but v/ith
children also. It is observable here, that many children, if
not the children in general, retire into secret places to pray.
And as far as at present I can judge, this is not the effect of
custom and fashion, but of real seriousness and thoughtfulness
about their souls.
I have frequently gone into the school, and have spent con-
siderable time there amongst the children ; and have been
surprised to see, not only their diligent attendance upon the
business of the school, but also the proficiency they have made
in it, in reading and writing, and in their catechisms of divers
sorts. It seems to be as pleasing and as natural to these
children to have their books in their hands, as it does for many
others to be at play. I have gone into an house where there
has been a number of children accidentally gathered together,
and observed, that every one had his book in his hand, and
was diligently studying of it. There is to thenumber of about
thirty of these children, who can answer to all the questions in
the assembly's catechism; and the bigger part of them are
540 REFLECTIONS ON THE
able to do it, with the proofs, to tlic foin'h commandment,. J
wish there were many such schoois : I confess that I never was
acqnaiiited M'ith such an one, in many respects. O that what
Cod haa done here, may prove to be the beginning of a far
more ■glorious and extensive work of grace among the Hea-
then. I am your obedient r.nd dutiful son,
JOB STRONG.
P. S. Since the date of this, I have had opportunity to at-
tend upon another of Mr. Brainerd'.s catechetical lectures ;
and truly I was convinced, that Mr. Brainerd dlu not complain
before of his people's defects in an.swering to questions pro-
posed, without reason : For although their answers at that
time exceeded my expectations very much ; yet their per-
formances at this lecture very much exceeded them.
Iv. Is there not much in the preceding memoirs of Mr.
Brainerd to teach and excite to duty us, who are called to the
work of the ministry, and all that are candidates for this great
work ? What a deep sense did he seem to have of the great-
Bess and importance of that work, and \vilh what weight did it
lie on his mind ! How sensible was he of his own insufBcien-
cy for this work ; and how great was his dependence on
God's sufficiency 1 How eolieitous, that he might be fitted
for it ! And to this end, how much time did he spend in
prayer and fasting, as well as reading and meditation ; giving
himself to these things ! How did he dedicate his whole life,
all his powers and talents to God ; and forsake and renounce
the world, with all its pleasing and ensnaring enjoyments, that
he might be wholly at liberty, to serve Christ in this work ;
and to please him who had chosen him to be a soldier, under
the Cafitain of our salvation ! With what solicitude, solemnity,
and diligence, did he devote himself to God our Saviour, and
seek his presence and blessing in secret, at the time of his or-
dination ! And how did his whole heart appear to be constant-
ly engaged, his whole time employed, an'd his whole strength
spent in the business he then solemnly undertook, and was
publicly sbt r.part to ! And his history shews us the right
MEMOIRS OF MR. BRAINERD. 5il
way to success in the work of the ministry. He sought it, as
a resolute soldier seeks victory, in a siege or battle ; or as a
man that runs a race, for a great prize. Animated with love
to Christ and souls, how did he labor always fervently, not on-
ly in word and doctrine, in public and private, but in prayers
day and night, wrestling with God in secret, and travailing
in birth, with unutterable groans and agonies, until Christ Avas
formed in the hearts of the people to whom he was sent !
How did he thirst for a blessing on his ministry ; and watch
for souls') as one that must give account I How did he go forth
in the strength of the Lord God ; seeking and depending on a
special influence of the Spirit to assist and succeed him 1 And
what was the happy fruit at last, though after long wailing,
and many dark and discouraging appearances ! Like a true
son of Jacob, he persevered in wrestling, through all the dark-
ness of the night, until tiie breaking of the day.
And his example of laboring, praying, denying himself, and
enduring hardness, with unfainting resolution and patience,
and his faithful, vigilant, and prudent conduct in many other
respects, which it would be too long now particularly to recitt',
may afford instruction to missionaries in particular.
V. The foregoing account of Mr. Brainerd's life may af-
ford instruction to Christians in general ; as it shews, in many
respects, the right way of practising religion, in order to ob-
tain the ends of it, and receive the benefits of it ; or how
Christians should run the race set before them, if they would
not run in vain, or run as uncertainly, but would honor God in
the world, adorn their profession, be serviceable to mankind,
have the comforts of religion while they live, be free from
disquieting doubts and dark apprehensions about the state of
their souls ; enjoy peace in the approaches of death, andf?i'
ish their course with joy. In general, he much recommended,
for this purpose, the redemption of time, great diligence in
the business of the Christian life, watchfulness, £cc. And he
very remarkably exempliSed these things. .,,j^.^ ;
But particularly, his e:;ample and success/y^ith, regard to
one duty in special, may be of great use to both ministers and
private Christians ; I mean the duty of secret fasting. The
542 REFLECTIONS ON THE
reader has seen, how much Mr. Brainerd recortitnend* this
duty, and how frequently he exercised himself in it ; nor can
it well have escaped observation, how much he was owned
and blessed in it, and of what great benefit it evidently was to
his soul. Among all the many days he jf-pent in secret fast-
ing and prayer, that he gives an account of in his Diary, there
is scarce an instance of one, but what wiis cither attended dr
soon followed with apparent success, and a remarkable bless-
ing, in special incom.cs and consolations of God's Spirit ; and
very often, before the day was ended. But it must be ob-
served, that when he set about this duty, he did it in good
earnest ; stirring up himself to take hold of God, and continu-
ing instant in firayer, with much of the spirit of Jacob, who
said to the angel, / wi'l not let thee go, excejit thou bless me.
VI. There is much in the preceding account to excite and
encourage God's people to earnest prayers and endeavors for
the advancement and enlargement of the kingdom of Christ
in the world. Mr. Brainerd gave us an excellent example in
this respect. He sought the prosperity of Zion with all his
might. He preferred Jerusalem above his chief joy. How
did his soul long for it, and pant after it ! And how earnestly
and often did he wrestle with God for it ! And how far did he,
in these desires and prayers, seem to be carried beyond all
private and selfish views ! Being animated by a pure love to
Christ, an earnest desire of his glory, and a disinterested af-
fection to the souls of mankind.
As there is much in Mr. Brainerd's life to encourage Christ-
ians to seek the advancement of Christ's kingdom, in general ;
so there is, in particular, to pray for the conversion of the In-
dians on this continent, and to exert themselves in the use of
proper means for its accomplishment. For it appears, that
he, in his unutterable longings and wrestlings of soul for "the
flourishing of religion, had his mind peculiarly intent on the
conversion and salvation of these people, and his heart more
especially engaged in prayer for them. And if we considei*
the degree and manner in which he, from time to time, sought
and hoped for an extensive work of grace among them, I
think we have reason to hope, that the Avonderful things,
MEMOIRS OF MR. BRAINERD. 54S
tvhich God wrought amopg them by him, are but a forerun-
per of something yet much more glorious and extensive of
that kind ; and this may justly be an encouragement, to v/eil
disposed, charitable persons, to honor the Lord with' their sub-
stance^ by contributing, as they are able, to promote the
spreading of the gospel among t!iem ; and this also may in-
cite and encourage gentlemen who are incorporated, and in-
trusted with the care and disposal of those liberal benefactions,
which have already been made by pious persons, to that end ;
and likewise the missionaries themselves, that are or may be
employed ; and it niay be of direction unto both, as to the
proper qualifications of missionaries, and the proper meas-
ures to be taken in order to their success.
One thing in particular, I would take occasion from the
foregoing history to mention and propose to the consideration
of such as have the care of providing and sending missiona-
ries among savages ; viz. whether it would not ordinarily be
best to send two together? It is pretty manifest, that Mr.
Brainerd's going, as he did, alone into the howling wilderness,
was one great occasion of such a prevailing of melancholy on
his mind ; which was his greatest disadvantage. He was
much in speaking of it himself, when he was here in his dy-
ing state ; and expressed himself, to this purpose, that none
could conceive of the disadvantage a missionary in such cir-
cumstances was under, by being alone; especially as it ex-
posed him to discouragement and m^eleincholy : And spoke of
the wisdom of Christ in sending forth his disciples by two and
two; and left it as his dying advice to his brother, never to
go to (Susquehannah, to trayel about in that remote wilder-
ness, to preach to the Indians there, as he had often done,
without the company of a fellow missionary.
VII. One thing more may not be unprofitably observed in
the preceding account of Mr. Brainerd ; and that is the spec-
ial and remarkable disposal of Divine Providence, with regard
to the. circumstances of his last sickness and death.
Though he had been long infirm, his constitution being
much broken by his fatigues and hardships ; and though he
"Was often brought very low by illness, before he left Kaunau-
64* REFLECTIONS ON THE
mcel;, and also wliile he lived at the Forks of Delaware ; yef
his life was preserved until he had seen that which he had so
long and greatly desired and sought, a glorious work of grace
among the Indians, and had received the wished for blessing
of God on his labors. Though as it were in deaths oft, yet he
lived to behold the happy fruits of the long continued travail
of his soul, and labor of his body, in the wonderful conversion
of many of the Hcaihen, and the happy effect of it in the great
change of their conversation, with many circumstances which
afforded a fair prospect of the continuance of God's blessing
upon them : Thus he did not depart, until his eyes had seen
God 's f;alvatio7i.
Though in that winter that he lay sick at Mr. Dickinson's
in Elizabethtown, he continued for a long time in an extreme-
ly low state, so that his life was almost despaired of, and his
state was sometimes such that it was hardly expected he
would live a day to an end ; yet his life was spared a while
longer ; he lived to see his brother arrived in Newjersey, be-
ing come to succeed him in the care of his Indians ; and he
himself had opportunity to assist in his examination and in-
troduction into his business ; and to commit the conduct of
his dear people to one whom he well knew, and could put
confidence in, and use freedom with, in giving him particular
instructions and charges, and under whose care he could leave
his congregation with great cheerfulness.
The providence of God was remarkable in so ordering
it, that before his death he should take a journey into Newen"--
land, and go to Boston : Which was, in many respects, of
very great and happy consequence to the interest of religion,
and especially among his own people. By this meansi as has
been observed, he was brought into acquaintance with many
persons of note and influence, ministers and others, belonging
both to the town and various parts of the country ; and had
opportunity, under the best advantages, to bear a testimony
for God and true relii;ion, and against those false appearances
ol it that have proved most pernicious to the interests of
Christ's kingdom in the land. And the providence of God is
particularly observable in this circumstance of the testimony
MEMOIRS OF MR. BRAINERD. 545
tie there bore for true religion, viz. that he there was brought
so near the grave, and continued for so long a time on the
very brink of eternity ; and from time to time looked on him-
self, and was looked on by others, as just leaving the world j
and that in these circumstances he should be so particularly-
directed and assisted in his thoughts and views of religion, to
distinguish between the true and the false, with such clearness
and evidence ; and that after this he should be unexpectedly
fend surprisingly restored and strengthened, so far as to be able
.to converge freely ; and have such opportunity, and special
Occasions to declare the sentiments he had in these, which
were, to human apprehension, his dying circumstances ; and
to bear his testimony concerning the nature of true religion,
and concerning the mischievous tendency of its most preva-
lent counterfeits and false appearances ; as things he had a
special, clear, distinct view of at that time, when he expected
in a few minutes to be in eternity ; and the certainty and im-
portance of which were then, in a peculiar manner, impressed
on his mind.
Among the happy consequences of his going to Boston,
were those liberal benefactions that have been mentioned,
which were made by pious disposed persons, for the main-
taining and promoting the interest of religion among his peo-
ple : And also the meeting of a number of gentlemen in Bos-
ton, of note and ability, to consult upon measures for that
purpose ; who were excited, by their acquaintance and con-
versation v/ith Mr. Brainerd, and by the account of the great
things God had wrought by his ministry, to unite themselves,
that by their joint endeavors and contributions they might pro-
mote the kingdom of Christ, and the spiritual good of their
fellow creatures, among the Indians in Newjerscy, and else-
where.
The providence cf God was observable in his going to Bos**
ton at a time when not only the honorable commissioners
were seeking missionaries to the Six Nations ; but just after
his Journal, which gives an account of his labors and success
among the Indians, had been received and spread in Boston :
Whereby his name was known, and the minds of serious peo--
VOL. III. 3 W
646 REFLECTIONS ON THE
pie were well prepared to receive his person, and the testimor
4iy he there gave for God ; to exert themselves for the up*
holding and promoting the interest of religion in his congre-
gation, and amongst the Indians elsewhere ; and to regard
his judgment concerning the qualifications of missionaries,
Sec. If he had gene there the fall before, when he had in-
tended to have made his journey into Newengland, but was
prevented by a sudden great increase of his illness, it would
not have been likely to have been in any measure to so good
effect : And also if he had not been unexpectedly detained in
Boston : For Avhen he Avent from my house, he intended to
make bnt a very short stay there : But Divine Providence, by
his being brought so low there, detained him long ; thereby
to make way for the fulfilling its own gracious designs.
The providence of God was remarkable in so ordering, that
although he was brought so very near the grave in Boston,
that it was not in the least expected he would ever come alive
out of his chamber ; yet he wonderfully revived, and was pre-
served several months longer : So that he had opportunity to
see, and fully to converse with both his younger brethren be-
fore he died ; which was a thing he greatly desired ; and es-
pecially to see his brother John, with whom was left the care
of his congregation ; that he might by him be fully informed
of their state, and might leave with him such instructions and
directions as were requisite in order to their spiritual welfare,
and to send to them his dying charges and counsels. And he
had also an opportunity, by means of this suspension of his
death, to find and recommend a couple of persons fit to be
employed as missionaries to the Six Nations, as had been de-
sired of him.
Although it was the pleasure of a sovereign God, that he
should be taken away from his congregation, the people that
he had begotten through the gospel, who were so dear to him;
yet it was granted to him, that before he died he should see
them well provided for, every way : He saw them provided
for with one to instruct them, and take care of their souls ;
his own brother, whom he could confide in : He saw a good
ffcundation laid for the support of the school among them ;
MEMOIRS OF MR. BRAINERD. S47
those things that before were wantin!^ in order to it, being
supplied : And he had the prospect of a charitable society be-
ing established, of able and well disposed persons, who seem
to make the spiritual interest of his congregation their own';
whereby he had a comfortable view of their being well provid-
ed for, for the future : And he had also opportunity to leave
all his dying charges with his successor in th6 pastoral care
of his people, and by him to send his dying counsels to them.
Thus God granted him to see all things happily settled, or in
a hopeful way of being so, before his death, with respect to
his dear people. And whereas not only his own congregation,
b«t the souls of the Indians in North America in general,
"were very dear to him, and he had greatly set his heart on the
propagating and extending the kingdom of Christ among
them ; God was pleased to grant to him, however it was his
"will that he should be taken away, and so should not be Cue im-
mediate instrument of their instruction and conversion, yet
that before his death, he should see vmexpected extraordinary
provision made for this also. And it is remarkable, that God
not only allowed him to see such provision made for the
maintaining the interest of religion among his ov/n people,
and the propagation of it elsewhere ; but honored him by
making him the means or occasion of it. So that it is very-
probable, however Mr. Brainerd, during the last four months
of his life, was ordinarily in an extremely weak and low state,
very often scarcely able to speak ; yet that he was made the
instrument or means of much more good in that space of
time, than he v.'ould have been if he had been well, and in full
strength of body. Thus God's power was manifested in his
weakness, and the life of Christ was manifested in his mortal
flesh.
Another thing wherein appears the merciful disposal of
Providence wi-th respect to his death, was, that he' did not die
in the wilderness, among the savages at Kaunaumeek, or the
Forks of Delaware, or at Susquehannah ; but in a place
where his dying behavior and speeches might be observed and
remembered, and some account given of them for the benef-t
548 REFLECTIONS ON THE
of survivors ; and also where cave might be taken of him iii
his sickness, and proper honors done him at his death.
The providence of God is also worthy of remark, in so over--
ruling and ordering the matter, that he did not finally leave
absolute orders for the entire suppressing of his private pa-
pers ; as he had intended and fully resolved, insomuch that
all the importunity of his friends could scarce restrain him
from doing it, when sick at Boston. And one thing relating
to this is peculiarly remarkable, viz. that his brother, a little
before his death, should come from the Jerseys unexpected,
and bring his Diary to him, though he had received no such
order. Mr. Brainerd himself, as was before observed,
was much in taking notice, when near his end, of the merci-
ful circumstances of his death ; and said, from time to time,
that God had granted him all his desire.
And I would not conclude my observations on the merciful
circumstances of Mr. Brainsrd's death, without acknowledg-
ing with thankfulness, the gracious dispensation of Providence
to me and my family, in so ordering, that he (though the or-
dinary place of his abode was more than two hundred miles
distant) should be cast hither, to my house, in his last sick-
ness, and should die here : So that we had opportunity for
much acquaintance and conversation with him, and to shew
him kindness in such circumstances, and to see his dying be-
havior, to hear his dying' speeches, to receive his dying coun-
sels, and to have the benefit of his dying prayei's. May God
in infinite mercy grant that we may ever retain a proper re-
membrance of these things, and make a due improvement of
the advantages we have had in these respects ! The Lord
grant also, that the foregoing account of ]\Ir. Brainerd's life
and death may be for the great spiritual benefit of all that
shall read it, and prove a happy means of promoting the re-
vival of true religion in these parts of the world.
END OF VOLUME IIL
